Chapter 1: Glossary (who is who and what do they look like)
Chapter Text
Glossary (who is who and what do they look like)
CHARACTERS
Kaledya's new outfit and little redesign of the major and important part of the cast :
(Above) Lucifer, Constantine, Charlie and Lilith Morningstar.
(Above) Alastor, Serenity and Rosie
(Above) Vaggie, Angel Dust and Husk
And this my Lolicia (i know im a traditional "art"specimen, its definitely less clean, Kaledya's work is fabulous!) :
Her name is Addolorata but she is known by her english nickname Lolicia, she is part fox and part anglerfish! Everything on her design is linked to her backstory and have a reason. She is the same height as Vaggie. I have a lot of fun facts about her and I will spread them at the end of chapters.
Update (ah!!) Kaledya made my Lolicia, I adore it. Adore it. Thank you again for the gift !
For my Abbadon, the Angel of the Abyss, i will introduce his design later in the story alongside the others Archangels (especially Azrael) made by Kaledya.
Ps : if you want more informations directly about Serenity and Constantine, Kaledya's OCs, please go to her Tumblr or youtube, she explains, the art is lovely and you will be fed by the latest design ect.
Good reading !
Chapter Text
A strange political lullaby that the Queen of the Night, Lilith tell to her older child, her son, the Prince of Hell, Constantine when he was still very young.
Sacred Stupor
"Sleep tight, my Sovereign,
My little king,
As I whisper lessons while you're dreaming.Cast in this abyss
Where lure is a blissRemember that there is no charity
For the ones who before never shown mercyAnd guardian Strigiformes
Are here to thrives
Under your commands, inform
Them are you and you're the hiveYour kingdom is Sinful
And so too your kin
But let me be truthful
All that is not family will try to dive under your skinBeware of the crying Serpent
Of the Spider drowned in misery
Keep your eyes skinned for the Stag
Trapped in gossamer far too close of the sky
Sinking his teeth in a fraisier, hiding his gagTo the God-fearing exterminators up above
Those who'll bath into unforgiveness
The demented Servant without love
Will only be a weakness
Something that need to be erased
As the crowned Snake once said
And they're is no debate
Not yet cause our legions are not a threat
Without armies we don't have ennemies
Let the Sinners be ashes
You know here its their homeNo Serendipity or Suite in a game
Could help them to stay away
You only need to care for your own
For there is no protector enough
To the colorful Spectrum that is your sister
Not even a Soldier with a brave heart
And yours should stay locked
Watch out for the Slow burn feel
Get rid of unfaithful emotions
Jump around the clever Snare
Be silent, don't let yourself bleed
To you my son, my pride, let this be a lesson."
Hello !
So, this little thing has a lot of secrets ! It contains all the important characters of AA by allegories and metaphors.
Each character of our cast is represented by a word starting with the letter S (yes I had the idea in the shower) in order :
- Sovereign (Constantine)
- Strigiformes (Lilith) fun fact : strigiforme is the scientific name of what are commonly known as owls.
- Sinful (Roo)
- Serpent (Sir Pentious)
- Spider (Angel Dust)
- Stag (Alastor)
- Servant (Niffty)
- Snake (Lucifer)
- Serendipity (Serenity) fun fact : serendipity means a sudden luck.
- Suite (Husk) fun fact : a suite is a poker hand and i think its called straight in English?
- Spectrum (Charlie) fun fact : spectrum is a synonym of rainbow.
- Soldier (Vaggie)
- Slow and Snare (Lolicia)
There is more secrets in it ! Perhaps you will find them all.
Have a good day ! -marquisev
Notes:
Random fun fact :
The form of this kind of poem/lullaby was inspired by the video "Sleep Sound, The Legend of Drizz't, D&D animated short" voiced by Benedict Cumberbatch ! (did i spell that right ?) Anyway. It was a nice exercise!
Chapter Text
"Humanity was never meant to have one color, one tone, one note. No conformity in her beauty.
But if you've lost your baton, your pencils and cascades that make you the watercolor that you should have been, don't stay dry and acidic.
I will be your conductor, your painter and you will be my blind canvas. Start with compassion, draw with your tears and blend it with your past reflection.
Let's restore your symphony, lost one." - A.
A little idea to thank again Kaledya for the softness of her talent (the creation of Sinner's Symphony AU) that make my mind blossom even more than it usually do !
Have a nice reading day, - marquisev
Notes:
Random fun fact :
When the name of this AU was yet to be chosen, Kaledya put suggestions on a YouTube votes and I choose Redemption's Rhapsody. And I still like it. Don't know why. Probably because it sound nice in my language.Also, who is A ? (The pretty little liars flashbacks of horror)
Chapter 4: Prologue : Sailors in the Garden - part 1
Summary:
Charlie reads to herself an old storybook...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Turn, turn, pages of paper. Let the sound of your voice carry. All the hidden treasures, the hidden dreams. Lean back on the curves of the C's, fall asleep against the bar of the M, take me on a journey.
Turn, turn, pages of paper. Let us pass together, creation and morning, diseased roots and caged gardens, golden doors and broken hopes. Take me back to where they say "I love you", ink on a forgotten past that has left its mark on all hearts yet unborn.
Turn, turn, paper pages. Inevitably towards the hated end that I'd like to revive to make us forgive ourselves.
༻❁༺
"Samael landed delicately on the jade-green grass. His six wings, clear as the laughter of a thousand stars. He raises his head and his features light up, his lips curve, his eyes sparkle, his heart of gold peels away like a ripe apple and falls, falls deep inside him when he sees her.
Lilith. Excess of beauty near the enchanted lake, where sapphires blossom. Hourglass lines, unaffected by time, a lavender gaze that makes him drown in a field.
She hears him approaching. After a while, she recognises his footsteps. She turns round, draped in her wheat hair, as eternal as the heat of summer. Samael smiles. He has good news for her. She holds out both hands, her face painted with surprise.
- Samael ?
Samael slipped his slender hands into hers. Palm against palm, two feathers against a trade wind.
- I did it, my love.
She's trembling a little. With impatience, uncertainty, joy, a bit of all three ?
- You convinced them ? They... will help us ?
- Yes, six others that believe, just like us, that freedom is something born in the same time of the soul, not a gift you have to earn. I will make our dreams come true. What we do, is right. They just need to understand. And they will.
Lilith listens to him, drinking in his words, his tenderness, and the fingers that caress her cheek and jaw.
He start to sing gently with his soothing voice, looking her in the eyes caressing her chin with his thumb.
- Have I ever seen such a delightful sight ?
I want to bring at your feet all the stars still alive.
When I hear your laugh my mind just go,
So far, so bright, it just burst into flames,
And I know that it consume myself...!
He let her chin go and start to fly around her, kissing her shoulder and tickling her, enjoying her laugh.
- I wish I was a sailor !
'Cause I discover you every time,
I wish I was a sailor !
You gave me a chance each time,
I've explore the galaxy but you are...
Everything to me, cause you are
All my dreams and you shine !
Lilith then take a soft breath and join him in a duet. Her voice make the violets flowers blossom in the jade grass. She start to dance, turning around, smiling deeply.
- Have you ever wondered what you are for me ? she ask him delicately. I know that all the stars that you could bring me,
Would never be enough to replace you.
So bright, so far, I burst into flames !
And I let you consume each breath I have...
The Archangel blushes slightly and take her by the thighs and they fly together in direction of the indigo night sky. Lilith try to reach the stars with her fingertips, feeling the air on her cheeks and seeing their reflection in the lake beneath them.
Then she looks down to the love her life that carries her and caress his blonde hair as she sing more intensely :
- I know, you are my sailor,
Who find me when i was alone...
I know, you are my sailor,
And you see when i need to be on my own.
You give me time and choice,
You make me bright again !
You are all and more with our voice...
Samael landed back and put her gently on the ground.
- We'll be sailors... they finished singing together.
He reaches for her face and press his forehead against her skin. His sings wings embrace them. He kisses her eyes, her nose and her lips, feeling an hurricane in his mind.
Then, Paimon, the black duckling that Samael created for her, emerges from the lake and shakes himself. Blue gems fall from his feathers, a delicate iridescent dew. He quacks, a little vexed that his protégée is not giving him the attention he deserves.
They hear him and pull away from each other. Lilith giggles, one hand in front of her mouth. Samael tilts his head to one side, looking mischievous. He raises an eyebrow at the little duckling.
- Really, lovely one ? I gave you life and you thank me like this ?
Paimon turns his back, shocked. Lilith is amused, turns round and kisses Samael on the forehead. He blushes and tries to hide it by looking down at his feet.
- Let's go, we should prepare for the great day. Everything must be alright...
Samael nods and takes her hand. He brushes his beloved's fingers with a tender kiss.
- Yes, we should. And it will be, don't worry.
Lilith looks out at the forest ahead. Her heart is racing and she takes a long breath to gather her courage. She clasps the hand of her archangel protector and looks down at him.
- Even if... we don't make it, if I'm with you, i will be alright.
- So am I, Lilith. So am I."
༻❁༺
Turn, turn, pages of paper...
[prologue part 1- end]
Notes:
Random fun fact :
I made the lyrics of "I wish I was a sailor" (I just invented the title) and I got inspired by the melody and structure of the song named "What dreams are made of" by Brent Morgan. I needed a love song and got inspired. I didn't know it before !
Paimon is a ref to the demon king but don't get attached to the black ducky...! (random pet for Lilith)
Chapter 5: Prologue : Heavenly War, Hellish Fall - part 2
Summary:
Charlie finished reading to herself an old storybook.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Turn, turn pages of paper. Show me the heavenly war and the hellish fall.
༻❁༺
" - The element of surprise is our only advantage, soldiers ! Shouts Samael, raising his fist in the face of a tidal wave of masked angels. Let's act fast before Abaddon is awakened! To the third circle! With me!
A roar in the winged crowd. The troops are forming, the ranks are being organised, the commanders are leading the hearts of gold and rebellion.
The sky is full of storms, as nocturnal as it is violet, as if covered in vesper bruises. The Garden of Eden shudders and Heaven creaks like porcelain. The echoes of vindictive howls make the lightning explode. Soon, chaos erupts in amber gibbous clouds. It rains.
The war has begun.
Lilith sits at the foot of a pomegranate tree on the edge of the world she has always known. The roots are half caught in the sacred soil and the unknown void.
Curled up, the blows strike her ribs and make her nauseous. Just a few steps away, the darkness beckons, and far below, in the depths, rejection awaits them if they lose.
She crosses her arms in her lap, her hair flowing around her like a river of death. She holds Paimon against her, who gossips like a proud knight.
She has to wait for them to take the third circle of Heaven, where the Throne stands. Will he make it ? Is he in danger ? She's scared. So afraid...
- Lilith.
The voice turns her stomach. She raises her head. Michael lands gently on the ground, dignified as a lion, his little wings on his temples receding to reveal his worried, bruised eyes. His irises, like turquoise gems in the middle of an island full of treasure lock on her.
- Where is he ?
Lilith looks away from the Right Hand of God.
- You will not find him, Michael, she whispered findind her courage her fierce independence guiding her.
- I've already found his rebellious pawns, my child. The hourglass will have barely run down before I get my hands on Samael... or should I say Lucifer the Tempting One ? Of what I've heard.
Michael approached the First Woman, but her determined and frightened gaze made him stop. He senses the hope in her, the tears she has already shed too many times that intertwine in her gaze. The black duckling pet flaps its wings energetically.
Michael softens.
- I don't want to hurt you, you know that. I just want to repair the damage done. Nothing is lost yet, punishment can still be light, forgiveness can still be your gift. Just make him come. Let him see reason.
- It's too late for that.
Michael is surprised. He leans in gently.
- It's never too late...
- Brother, if the child won't listen to reason, take her out of the equation, intervenes a voice as gentle as it is harsh. Without his heart, Samael will stop his foolishness.
A fruit in the tree begins to rot on the spot, falls from the branch, rolls against the trunk, gets lost in the grass and lost itself into the pit of darkness below.
In a ribbon of dark mist, Azrael, his face half devoured by Death himself, materialises in a swirl of gold, black and mother-of-pearl. The white raven on his left shoulder moves its beak. His voice emerges from this bird. The ash raven on his right side is silent for the moment.
The remark makes Lilith's pulse miss a beat.
- Violence ? murmured Michael, reluctant to entertain the idea.
- No, Azrael says. Persuasion. If she disappears from his sight, he'll be shaken. He'll come. He'll just come. Trust me.
Michael looks at his brother and nods. He snaps his fingers elegantly and from the heavens, an Angel in armour lands, spear in hand. He waits for an order. Lilith hears only the drums of the storm against her eardrums.
- Your Majesty ?
- Retrieve me the First Woman, please.
- Yes, General.
The soldier approaches the independent creation, holding out his hand for her to take, and if necessary, he would take it himself. But he has no time for either.
Paimon flies up and throws himself into the angel's face. Lilith tries to hold him back. He attacks the mask with his beak and the protective scales fall to the ground like autumn leaves. The soldier tries to free himself. The bird holds on. The beak attacks an eye. A golden spray covers the jade-coloured grass. The angel falls to his knees. One hand over his face. He screams so loudly that Lilith is stunned.
Then, her black duckling flies proudly towards her.
- That's enough, growls Azrael.
But this time there's nothing gentle about the voice and it's the black raven who speaks.
- Enough bloodshed.
Paimon, in mid-air, begins to tremble. He falls. Lilith catches him.
- I've got you. Don't worry...
But when she opens her palms, the guardian is on his back, webbed feet stiff, wings frozen, eyes closed. Lilith felt a torrent of frost running through her veins. Tears welled up in her eyes and her arms shivered so much that she is forced to lay the little body on the ground. She grabs the grass and collapses.
Michael felt something break inside her. And her silent cry shakes the whole Garden of Eden. When she raises her head, her tears form red furrows on her features.
- Lucifer !
The call makes the sky howl.
Azrael watches calmly. The soldier stands up, ready to carry out his task whatever the cost. But that is his last thought. A sword pierces him, he chokes on his blood and falls to the ground, revealing the silhouette of Lucifer, who leans over towards his beloved. He caresses her neck.
- I will create another for you, my love.
- He's dead, she cries.
- I know, he smile more confidently than sadly. Everything is alright now. I'm here. Our fight is true. Equality while prevail. Worry not.
Lucifer turn her back to her to face Michael and Azrael. His face is full of anger.
- How dare you involve her directly, brothers ? the Morning Star's voice tremble.
Michael frowns slightly. He's trying to ignore everything that's changed about his much-loved brother. He can still fix it. He can do it. He can see it... his light. He just needs to say the right words.
- Samael, listen to the voice of reason, abandon your pride, this rebellion will not bring you what you desire. Wipe out the flames you are allowing to devour you...
Lucifer laughed. A dry, mocking sound.
- I don't have time to talk, brother. We both know it is short.
Lucifer start to sing with a deep haunting voice as Lilith watch him from behind.
- With the light of my stars,
With the light of my stars...
He raises his arms and from the night sky shooting stars start falling. Portals, bright, open up from the grounds at each Lucifer's sides.
Lucifer fill his voice with strength and allure.
- Come, my champions, rise for your leader !
Let your power shine !
Above the cloud, go ! spread your glitter...
Satan, Mammon, Beelzebub, Belphegor and Asmodeus appears in full armor and crowned masks, already shining with golden blood of their pairs on their huge weapons, axes and spears.
Armies of faceless angels emerged from the night.
- With the light of the stars,
With the light of the stars, they sings back.
- It'll be mine ! finishes Lucifer with a laugh.
- To the Throne ! echoes the six commanders.
Satan, Mammon fly directly to the third circle of Heaven with their armies behind their back.
Satan and Mammon are good fighters. Their blades bite and tare lieutenants like paper, its spilling gold rain. The sky is crying.
Azrael disappeared in a whip of darkness and come back in a cloud of light, higher. He looks down to the armies and the black raven says:
- All traitors must die.
The armies of angels, wings suddenly broken start to choke in middle of the battle. Then Azrael open his large black and white wings and howls a wind that cast Satan and Mammom to their fall.
Lucifer sees the disaster. He knows that Abaddon will awake sooner if he his fed. He looks back at Lilith. He needs to do everything. He can't abandon her. No !
Michael snaps his fingers. He make some leverage appears. Perhaps it will help.
Two portals opened.
The first one let Adam appeared, horrified by the golden blood behind his feet. He his protected by Jophiel and Gabriel. The First Man exchange a look with the First Woman. They are both afraid even if they are in a different side of the heavenly war.
In the second portal, a perfume of apples fly in the air and Raphael climb out of the light, carrying Eve in his arms.
Azrael lands down close to the too of them. He is like a marble wall between the gaze of Lilith and Eve.
Beelzebub, Belphegor and Asmodeus lead the second assault. But this time, The One Who His Like God let burst a flash of sun in the sky. The three commanders screams, burning and with a swipe of the back of his hand, Michael brush them off and cast them to Hell.
- NO ! shout Lucifer with rage.
Lucifer comes directly to Michael by himself. He is blinded by his soon-to-be defeat.
And they fight and fight but Lucifer start to burn too and his wings makes him scream. His feathers disintegrating.
He Who was Samael falls on the ground.
Michael come down, bloodied and worried. He tries to reach his hand to him.
- Brother... please. Choose the light.
Lucifer raises his bloodied head, seething with anger. He looks at his wounded wings and then at his brother. Or the one who pretended to be.
- I will burn the world down for her. And you with it, brothers and sisters.
His eyes lose their gold and turn scarlet. His halo metamorphoses, loses its lustre and becomes entwined with a white snake. A red apple ignites in its centre. Lilith and Eve can't believe it.
- Fuck you all, he growls.
Michael's face crumples at the blunder. He loses some of his patience. His multiples eyes open on his wings and skin.
- You have made a mistake, Samael ! Admit it ! Admit it and perhaps...
- No ! No, Michael. I don't want nothing from you. Never. I hate you so much I can't breathe. Your rules... all of you... makes me sick.
Horns sprouts of his head and he shouts with pain.
A dangerous creak. A sound of surprise. Lucifer turns around. A whole chunk of the sacred ground with the grenadier, rips off and starts to fall. In the blink of an eye, Lilith disappears into the void with a deafening scream.
- God gave the order to Abaddon to swallow the rest of the mutineers, explains Gabriel in a whisper.
Lucifer doesn't look back, doesn't think twice. Even without his full wings, he dives in to catch her.
- LILITH !
He takes her in his arms and embraces her. He turns her over so that if they survive the fall, he'll be the first to take the damage. So let them fall. As they're falling...
Falling.
Failing...
Falling.
Failing...
It's long, seems eternal and all he can hears is the cries against his ear and over Lilith's shoulder he see the faces of his brothers, sisters and his paradise flying away and disappear.
Lucifer cries tears of blood.
Lilith can feel how much her lover, her Archangel, her protector is broken, wounded in his pride and self-esteem. She hugs him tighter. She listen to his heart, to the wind howling as the darkness take them by the ankles.
They've lost. They're afraid of the fall. So afraid. But she still has hope.
- It's okay, Luci, she sings softly with sorrow. I'm proud of you and I still have you.
Lucifer fell his heart get filled by her words.
- It will ? he ask in a little murmur.
- Yes, my love. We will make our way in our new kingdom. We don't need sunlight, brimstone will do.
- Brimstone will do...
- And our dream will be real one day. I promise you because I love you, my morning star, my smile, my king.
Lucifer hugs her tightly and close his eyes. He smiles faintly.
- I love you too, Lilith. More than anything.
More than anything."
༻❁༺
Turn, turn, pages of paper. Let them fall to their doom. Let them be in love. Let them thrived and suffer. Let them live. Let them give birth to their son. Let them give birth to their daughter.
A dream must be past on. A world with second chances must be fecund. Let me create a paradise in darkness, I will do it.
As princess of Hell, I promise it to you..
Father,
Brother,
Mother.
[prologue, part 2 - end]
[And finally the story can begin !]
Notes:
Random fun facts :
- The song that Samael/Lucifer say to raise his armies is inspired by "In the Dark of the Night" - Anastasia, Rasputin Villain song by Annapantsu cover on YouTube. The bit after 1.53 !
- Also my OC Abaddon is the Angel of the Abyss but also the place itself : the abyss, the pit, Hell. It will be explained later.
- My thoughts of this two parts prologue ? A quote by Striker of Helluva Boss for an answer : "You've been a pain in my ass long enough Blitz/Prologue ! I will break you like a fucking horse !"
Yes... but its okay ! Now the story of AA begins !!
Chapter 6: ACT ONE - PART ONE "FUGUE"
Summary:
First Act intro and Pride's latest news !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sinner's Symphony AU by Kaledya
Arencha Amendable ?
ACT ONE - PART ONE "FUGUE"
《The Extermination just happened. No Exterminator Angel has been put to the guillotine. Charlie had her interview on 666 News but it was less of a disaster that we might think but it doesn't mean Sinners like her idea more !
Charlie finishes the preparations in the Hotel and present rooms for Alastor, who is not that obviously shady, Niffty and Husk.
But they might be surprised with a new resident.》
《Current Overlords list of power related to influence over the Pride Ring and more :
1st, Zestial
2nd, Carmilla
3rd, Misfortune
4th, the Vees
Before his 7 years of absence the Radio Demon would have been fourth... Oh well ! No place keeper in Hell ! He is out of the list for now !》
Stay tuned ! - Narrator.
Lore by Kaledya.
Picture of Zestial, Alastor and my Addolorata.
(Above) The Ancient Overlord, Zestial by Kaledya
(Above) The almighty Radio Demon, Alastor by Kaledya
(Above) I draw a trading card for Lolicia ! Let's say its a silver edition special (because who wants to suffer trying to reproduce a gold-like texture on paper ? Not me !)
Notes:
Notes : I'm just using this bit this time to thanks Kaledya who answered me on Tumblr. (Never used that before) Your comment made me very happy and thank you for all the tips ! I will use it well. Thanks to all the compliment about the song and all t.t
I'm glad you liked the poetry with all the S that Lilith told to Constantine and that you are interested in my OC ! Addolorata will soon arrive...!Have a nice day- marquisev
Chapter Text
EPISODE 1
The Anglerfox
part 1
The Doomsday District.
The Extermination was over a couple days ago, life in Hell was back to normal. Nothing new, nothing soft. The Doomsday District was one of the most ancient part of Pentagram City and some shadows of the past were thriving there.
In a way, this old stones, this houses born into shells of ruins had a charm to it. Sinners enjoyed coming here to have a day imagining something close to peace, something they have lost : memory and life. But their souls were still burning. They try to forget, walking in this museum at the outside. Try to remember that there was things older than their pain.
Or some of them just had a day off.
- Er ! My head hurts... I want to die, growl a Sinner with bee's antennas for eyebrows.
His friend rolls his eyes, a coffe flavor ice cream in his hand. Two tongues licked the cold tear of his fingers.
- We already dead. Get over it. It will pass soon.
- Yeah, sure. Because you're an expert, fucker.
The two demons are audio engineers and works for the Overlord Valentino.
- You are always complaining about your damn head and you are always doing good at work. Like myself. This is why we can enjoy this day, because we are employee of the month each time. So... rejoice, he mumble giving a little pat on his shoulder.
- Of course we are ! If we don't give our best we're dead ! ... Again.
Demon-Bee was offended. His friend smiled and placed a little ice cream on the tip of his nose. The other blushed and pushed him away, annoyed.
They stopped in front of a magnificent amphitheatre in ruins, a structure from the past, wounded but almost invincible after so many centuries.
- I've always wondered why we have an equivalent of the Colosseum in Hell...
- Why ? laughed the sarcastic two-tongued Demon. You're wondering why we had a place where souls in pain could play gladiators, smashing their skulls to the chaotic screams of an exacerbated crowd ?
- That's one way of looking at it...
- It's the only way. Believe me, I arrived in the 40s and this thing was used to settle gang problems. I think at one point there was a tradition where Sinners whose souls were contracted by a more powerful demon could fight others to win their freedom. Of course, the more violent ones always won.
- And... it was a real bloodbath? his friend grimaced with a raised eyebrow.
- That too.
- Hmm... murmured the one suffering from a migraine as he leaned against a low wall. I like this place, it's a change from the porn studios or even Cannibal Town as far as I know. I wonder why the Vees don't set up here. I'm sure they could, I don't know, have orgies with ancient themes at exorbitant admission prices !
Two-Tongues laughed out loud.
- No. Impossible.
- Why not?
- Young people! You have to tell them everything...
- Shut up, pouted the other gently, sticking out his tongue. You tell me.
- All right, all right. They can't because, well, the ruins are already occupied. This is the Anglerfox's domain.
- Wait. The what ? Who?
- Ah, obviously you don't know...
- Who are they ? An Overlord or something?
- No. Well, yes. But no, he says, taking another sip of his ice cream. They say they're quite powerful but they've never coveted the title. They're... peculiar.
- How come I've never heard of them ? I follow politics on TV!
- Because they disappeared in the... 50s or 60s? I can't remember.
- Disappeared ? You mean killed by an Exterminator ?
- What? No! No! They're alive, but they don't come out. Of the ruins, I mean. In the underground. People will still see them for all I know. You just need to have the guts.
- And what's they're offering ?
Two-Tongues threw away the rest of his ice cream and shrugged. His friend insisted.
- Don't you know? You know everything!
- Fuck you. I'm not an encyclopaedia. If you're that curious, go ahead, he said bitterly.
Bee turned towards the ruins and his stomach knotted. The Anglerfox. Anglerfish and fox? Yeah, no... he's OK.
- No, it won't.
- That's what I thought. Me neither. I prefer touch some angelic weapon and disappear for good. A word of advice, stay away. Only crazy people ask for their help.
- How is it worse to buy guns from Carmine or force your luck with Misfortune? Or even sell your soul to the Radio Demon ?
- I didn't say it was worse. I'm just saying don't do it, he sighed. Come on. Let's go home.
He grabbed his partner by the hand and the two audio engineers left the old quarter.
༻❁༺
The Doomsday District, amphitheater's ruins, underground.
You had to climb down the stairs, pass through the old cages and dive into the hole behind the fox statue to enter the underground. The fall was high but short.
Once you landed in the dust, you could hear your own heartbeat.
There was no more light, no more red. Everything was dark and cold. But there was a tune, a melody that formed a knot in your throat and ruffled the hairs on the back of your neck.
The path was narrow and empty. It was lit by faint veins of bioluminescence that stretched across the stone like silent cries. The deeper you went, the more the smell of the depths caught your nostrils: a mixture of cemetery scent and rain.
And at the far end, there was this almost dark room. Their room. That seat with its many cushions that blended into the stone. Its armrests surmounted by carvings of harps, the luminous corals on the floor.
Today, the owner of the estate had a customer.
He was on his knees, arms at his sides, head thrown back, eyes milky, mouth open with no sound coming out.
In front of him, slightly bent over, the Anglerfox was picking up a long, thin ribbon that was escaping from their client's skin. The thread was the colour of lavender and sparkled faintly. They were weaving it. No, they were pulling it. No, not exactly. More like playing it... like the string of an instrument. The melody came from there. From that purple filament.
The Anglerfox withdrew the last part and the man at them feet as he snapped out of his stupor, fell, choked, coughed, one hand on his stomach, his eyes bulging.
- Fucking hell ! That hurts !
They paid no attention to his spectacle. They raised their head and their elegant fox ears, blooming with coral, twitched delicately as if they have heard something or someone. The mauve filament evaporated in the half-light.
- You must leave, they said in their silky voice.
The Sinner forced himself out of the reaction that had trapped him. He staggered to his feet. But despite the pain he felt, when he looked up at the curvaceous creature, he couldn't help a dangerous smile to appear.
- So that's it? he whispered with barely contained impatience.
The Anglerfox nodded.
- Oh fuck yes... it's incredible, the client rejoiced, wiggling his fingers as if he could feel a noticeable difference. It's fucking incredible!
They watched him without a word and tilted their head to one side. Then they blinked and slowly turned round. Slowly they settled back into their large armchair among the cushions. Every move they made seemed to slow down, as if they were underwater.
- Remember, if you don't discipline your mind...
- I know, I know!" he cut them off with a big smile. Don't worry, love. I'll succeed and you'll never hear from me again. It was a pleasure... er, thank you.
They blinked and the corners of their lips lifted gently. The Demon took off so fast, so excited, that he narrowly missed falling into the void.
As soon as he was out of sight, they sighed and massaged their eyelids. One more to go. The only source of light in the underground passages came from them or from the coral on the floor. Yet they were quick to spot the tall, thin figure behind a column.
A frank smile lit up their cheeks. They opened their arms wide while their fox tail covered their legs and their escae dimly lit up the space around them.
- Zestial! I wasn't expecting you today, you should warn me, I almost overreacted, they giggled.
- Thee always sparkle so much jubilation !
The Ancient Overlord slowly slipped out of the shadows with that little spidery noise. He was all spiky, in a strange top hat and green and red colours. He approached them and bent down to kiss their hand.
- Good morrow, my friend, he said with his deep and gentle voice. How art thee doing ?
He let their hand go. They put their hand under their chin, pleased with his presence.
- Très bien. Just a bit bored. Why the sudden visit ? They says looking at his green spidery eyes. You never show up like that for no reason. Even if I adore it.
Zestial smiles. They know each other for a long time.
- It's always a pleasure. I can't abide a long tempus but I must share the tidings ! He says calm yet joyful. I must tell thee imp'rtant news. Thee shall adore it.
She squints her eyelids, questioningly.
- Please sit down. Something to drink ? I only have mango juice. Vittorio ?
A RoboFizz appears, all in black and white, except for the green neon lights at the end of his jester hat, above his head and his sharp smile. A special limited edition. And probably customised, given the fox fur on either side of his face. He makes little electric noises. He presents a mango juice to Zestial, who politely declines.
Vittorio smiles more and jump on one of the armrest of his mistress's chair.
- Do tell. Something about an aristocrat maybe ? You have so much connections, the Anglerfox compliment their friend slightly.
Even if they could be considering their relationship of the friendship side, letting your guard down with anyone was a mistake. They're in Hell.
- In a way, he nods. It's about the Princess. The lady hath a new idea. An hotel to rehabilitate Sinners ! Nobody trust her feelings about it but I'm sure thee shall see some characteristics in it...
The Princess ? In Charlotte Morningstar Princess ? An hotel ? They are surprise for a moment. They have seen something about an advertising yesterday but they forgot it completely. Something about cotton candy.
Rehabilitating Sinners was... something. Something they weren't used to hear or see. It was even the opposite. But... why this absurd idea made them want to smile or laugh. Or to laugh at it. In any case, they felt the bouquet of fireworks sparkling in their belly.
They looked at Zestial. They hide voluntarily their curiosity and unexpected excitement about it. They shrugged.
- It's an interesting idea, my friend, but do i want to go out for something that... is not sure to succeed? You know the outside is not my cup of tea anymore. Convince me, they whispered playfully.
They would like to know how much he wanted them to go there, in this "project". Because Zestial was a lot of things and a fool was not part of it. So... why ?
Zestial laugh discreetly.
- You always made so spectacular shows of screams with the one who deceived you. I miss that. It hath been decades ! He frowned. It's a nice distraction.
They leans very slowly towards him, her fox tail light with escae wiggling softly.
- Is that it ? Dear Zestial. I know you. What else ? My hibernation is a subject we've talk about too many times. And I admit that the interest is there. For once. A happy hotel that rehabilitate souls... why not ? They explain thinking about it. But do you care that much ? No. So, something else is there, right ?
Zestial seems to enjoy their mind. He makes a cup of tea appears from nowhere and propose it to them, but they declined politely. Vittorio slide and curl himself on the Anglerfox's lap.
- Yes, Alastor is there. I wonder why.
- I knew it ! They exclaims.
- ... His mind is always fomenting. And it would be a nice tempus to see him again ? Don't thee ponder after what happened ?
- It been years and yeaars, I don't think about it, they says amused. I hold no grudges. To no-one, its no my style.
Zestial open his arms and a neon green light push the obscurity away for a second or two.
- Thee art the only one who saw him without a smile. How was it ?
This time, the Anglerfox doesn't answer too fast. They looked at their friend and their smile becomes a grin has they pat their RoboFizz.
- What an inappropriate question. You know I never spill secrets of any kind.
Zestial laugh gently and finishes his cup of tea before kissing their hand again as he is apparently ready to leave.
- Sure. I was too curious. I must restraint. But, he continue softly, if thee art departing thy domain, prithee tell me how the princess arrangements with her lost causes go.
- I will. I might surprise you.
- As always, my friend, as always. I must go. It was delightful.
- Give a kiss at Carmilla for me, they answered moving slowly up from their stone chair as they left their place.
Vittorio comes to his mistress's side in a good stretch.
- I shall tell her, surely, nods Zestial.
They wave to him and they are alone again. In peace.
They look at their scales on a part of their hand. An hotel hum... ? They like it. Will the Princess will give them paradise ? How delicious.
I must know now. I just need to know.
But before going anywhere they need to be sure. They needs to ask him.
- Come, Vittorio. It's time for a little sacrifice.
And the two of them, take slowly a stairs to the depths of the underground ruins.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
- The Anglerfox (Addolorata/Lolicia) pronouns are they/them and she/her but most people says they/them in the story. However Lolicia is female !
- Vittorio, Lolicia's Fizzbot is a special custom edition called "Mischievous Depth" from 1985, black and white. It was made to celebrate the discovery of finding the wreck of the Titanic. He is her pet for almost 40 years ! They are very close.Have a nice reading day !
Chapter 8: Episode 1.2 : The Anglerfox
Summary:
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : Sinner's suicide but regenerating after.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 1
The Anglerfox
part 2
The stairs are long and wind through the darkness, a tentacle leading to a sea monster of stone.
Slowly, step by step, the Anglerfox descends, illuminated by the esca at the end of the flexible antenna sprouting from their hair.
Vittorio has got a head start and turns round from time to time to see where his mistress is.
The deeper they go, the less bioluminescent coral there is. Soon they passes under an archway, jumps over a broken point and arrives in a high-ceilinged room with a gigantic dome where the red sky of the Pride Ring faintly spreads underground. Scarlet light falls in streaks to the very bottom, where the Anglerfish has just arrived.
And further down still, a deep well, a pit that seemed to have no end, an ancient basket of abandonment where the losers of soul battles were thrown. The pit was both hot and cold, the walls damp and the light air made it howl.
They moves forward and stops at the edge. They two-tone hair rises gently. This place smells of seaweed and oblivion. Vittorio makes little robotic noises as he approaches, his eyes and pointed smile lighting them up. Perhaps he even seems a little concerned ?
- It won't last long, they murmured, just for a moment... a whisper...
They turn round, their back facing the void. Sinners don't like to die in order to be reborn, but they feel this desire blossom in their heart. They can't wait another moment.
With a smile on their lips, they raise their hands in a cross and lets themself fall backwards.
The fall is long, they lets out a little laugh and their body crashes several metres below with a terrifying crack.
Then, the silence.
The body of the Anglerfish lies on a pile of bones, smile still visible. The whiteness of the bones, dulled by time, is covered in red. It spreads out and covers the remains of the world. Every limb is broken, disjointed, twisted like a rag doll, a puppet with its strings cut.
Yet, they smile.
In their mind, the scene is not morbid, the darkness is soft, warm, enveloping them like an offering. An embrace. A protective hug. They feel it, the touch, the little something brushing against their ear. Perhaps just their conscience? Their soul that never dies?
A hotel to try and save souls... the idea attracts me and delights me. Should I come out of the depths to take a look? Should I take part? Is this the right choice? Am I making a mistake? I need your help.
Silence. Movement. A ribbon. No, a string. No... something indescribable. It makes them sparkle, it makes them laugh like a child in their ephemeral death like fingers caressing their cheek.
I think you should listen to your instincts.
That voice again. Distorted, almost unutterable, like a distant echo in a storm or a sigh at the end of a tunnel. That voice they still hear when they're no more.
They take this answer as a "yes".
Up above, Vittorio bends his head and waits. And soon, in the depths, there's movement, creaking and singing. The RoboFizz lets a few sprays of electricity explode in the air.
Then, a light gradually rises from the well. It's now so high up that it's no longer a light, but a silhouette, its arms and legs straightening, repositioning and reshaping. The torn skin wraps itself around the damaged back, the scales catching the red that falls faintly from the dome above.
The smashed skull becomes rounder; the knuckles of the fingers align; the fox ears and their coral twitch; the sagging muscles of the face contort and the teeth appear in a radiant smile. An explosion of light blazes down the walls, scaring away the rats and bugs.
The Anglerfish's laughter echoes down the amphitheatre shaft and they gently drops to the edge where Vittorio eagerly joins them.
They crack their vertebrae and cervical vertebrae before tilting their gaze towards their pet. They stroke the jester's hat.
Their jaw settles as they announce :
- I think we're going to ask for a room.
After gathering a few things, putting on a regal vibrant hunter crimson cape coat serving as top layer of another one peaking through : an off-white dress with layers and volume of tulle exploding under it. They close the trapdoor leading to their domain, absorbs the bioluminescence of the corals and leaves their beloved room with Vittorio.
They decide not to go outside. If anyone recognised them, it could be problematic. No, they would go underground. Besides, they didn't want Zestial to be too happy knowing that he had managed, in one conversation, to arouse their curiosity and get their ass to come out after sixty-four years of absence...
They pushed open a worm-eaten wooden door that they hadn't used for ages and plunged into the darkness of an interminable corridor. This place is the equivalent of the infernal catacombs, a true labyrinth. They wouldn't advise anyone to go there without a map.
Sitting on his mistress's fluffy fox tail, Vittorio, as if he is on a hammock, closes his eyes. He doesn't need to sleep.
- Oh, this is going to be f-fun... he says with a familiar squeak in his voice.
- Are you getting into it now?
He chuckles softly and doesn't say another word. They smile and keep walking. Slowly... slowly. They touche the cold walls and softly begins to sing in a velvety voice:
- Will you, will you diving in my ruin ?
Where I've granted more than one, say galore, win.
Bloodthirsty minds did come here, no wicked blame have been.
If you avow your Achilles heel, I vow a grin...
- If they a-avow their Achilles heel, you vow a g-g-grin! echoes Vittoro with a slight laugh.
They smile at his intervention and continues to sing, with a little more determination, one hand raised towards the darkness.
- Will you, will you diving in my ruin,
Where obsessive lovers have made heads spin ?
Bloodthirsty minds did come here, no wicked blame have been.
If you avow your Achilles heel, I vow a grin.
- Oh, oh ! I will d-dive, indeed !
They place their hand over their heart and slides it down their throat, continuing to sing with more depth.
- Will you, will you diving in my ruin,
Where I constantly saw, grim urges sink in ?
Bloodthirsty minds did come here, no wicked blame have been.
If you avow your Achilles heel, I vow a grin.
- Something d-dark ? So-something morbid ? giggles Vittorio, moving his finger to the tune of the song.
- Oh yes, sighs the Anglerfox, their eyes haunted by the past.
Their voice becomes troubled, slightly broken, as if they are suffering this time, as if some strange emotion they doesn't quite understand is strangling them :
- Will you, will you diving in my ruin,
Where I have wondered, why doubt was so thin ?
Bloodthirsty minds did come here, no wicked blame have been.
If you avow your Achilles heel, I vow a grin !
They hold the last note high, hands raised, and Vittorio accompanies them to hold it even longer.
When they had finished, they both laughed and disappeared into the underground labyrinth, ready to return to the Hazbin Hotel.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts !
"Your Achilles heel", by Lolicia (yes this times I think of title) is inspired from and rhythm by "The Hanging Tree" by James Newton of Hunger Games ! Of course. A classic. I finish it at 2am.
Vittorio is definitely voiced by Alex Brightman. Ahah.
Also last part of the first episode will start Kaledya's plotline since I finished presented Addolorata ! So Charlie, Alastor, Husk ect ect. Stay tuned !
Have a nice day reading- marquisev
Chapter Text
EPISODE 1
The Anglerfox
Part 3
Charlie was so happy ! She couldn't believe that she and Vaggie had barely finished preparing the hotel when she had already people to get settled!
Well, people, at least guests.
- This is the great hall, with a great chandelier and also the bar where dear Husk can serve drinks to the next guests! Oh, please come, I'll show you to your rooms! Follow me, she beckoned.
Charlie ran a hand through her bun and brushed against her dark snake, Precious, who was holding her hair in a little black tiara.
He stuck out his tongue once, which meant he was dozing: he hadn't been particularly enthusiastic about Alastor's arrival... Anyway !
She turned and opened her arms wide, smiling brightly.
Behind her, Vaggie glared at the Radio Demon, nervously twirling her spear in her hand, her moth-like antennae twitching with annoyance. Alastor gave her his usual sinister smile before losing interest as if she were just an mere fly. Niffty, small and adorable, with her beautiful restless eye, looked around with a certain disgust that was in no way malicious...
- It's so dirty here! There's dust there and there... I'm going to clean it all up! Of course I will! Ah. A cockroach! she exclaimed as she pulled out a needle and set off in a hot pursuit.
Vaggie winced in spite of herself.
Husk, the grumpy cat with the crinkled whiskers and one of his ears lowered because of his top hat, grabbed Niffty before she could run too far.
- Stay with us, Niff, he grumbled.
Charlie smiled nervously, her head was still bubbling with goodwill. She turned towards a large wall with two lifts.
- We've got both lifts here! The one on the left serves the even-numbered floors and the one on the right the odd-numbered floors. Wait, ah! Here, she said, pulling out a list, I've chosen rooms for you on the same floor so you can communicate more easily! Vaggie, please?
Vaggie, her wisp of grey hair covering her eye patch with a red X on it, muttered quietly but smiled when she saw her girlfriend's delight. From her pocket she took out three keys with apple-shaped key rings.
- Don't lose them. Duplicates cost a fortune.
Charlie called for the lift. Alastor grabbed the key with his fingertips and looked at it carefully.
- I'm sure I wouldn't misplaced it, my dear, he replied in a static voice that sounded like it was coming from an old radio.
More importantly, his voice didn't come from his mouth or vocal cords, but from his tie, the centre of which was a microphone that amplified the sounds from his throat. Or something similar. Charlie was filled with compassion as she wondered what could have done such a thing in his lifetime.
The lift arrived in a ding.
Like the rest of the hotel, the cabin was not in very good condition, although it was functional. The velvet was worn, the leather scratched, the brass bars faded like bad paint. And if they had seen it when Vaggie and her arrived...
She really had to find an effective way of raising the funds she needed to welcome her guests... at last! That was a problem for later!
They entered and Charlie clicked on the 'three' button. The door closed. The tension was palpable. She wondered where Angel was... maybe still asleep. He'd been out late again yesterday.
Charlie clapped her hands together as the cab went up.
- I hope you'll like the rooms! They're standard, but you'll be able to settle in, as you please. Make yourself comfortable.
- Don't destroy the basic structure, though, grumbled Vaggie.
- Yes, of course! We'll try to keep our walls intact, laughed Charlie.
- They're barely standing as it is! Niffty laughed, looking at all the corners. I like it! It's great!
- Have you ever slept in a hotel, Niffty? asked Charlie politely with an interested smile.
- No. Or maybe I have. I don't know! But I'm glad to be here!
Charlie felt her heart grow warm. Then, she looked at Alastor out of the corner of her eye. He was touching his cane with his old star-shaped microphone encircled by deer antlers. She looked up and observed the metal antlers protruding from the red and brown hair, with a few light strands carefully combed between the bushy ears. A stag... or a moose perhaps?
Charlie's gaze wandered over the outfit, straight out of the 1920s, and came to rest on the dark fur and red hooves. She looked at her own goat hooves and then at his. Again. Then she raised an eyebrow. Mmm. Definitely deer.
When she looked up again, she was struck not by the wide, yellow smile - well, that too - but by the Radio Demon staring back at her as she detailed him. Charlie snapped out of her curiosity and stared at Vaggie's butterfly wings, which looked like a cape.
Finally, the lift stopped. As there were so many of them, the cabin had taken longer. Should the motor be changed?
Charlie didn't think about it any longer and waited until everyone had left the cabin before stepping excitedly into the corridor.
- This is floor three! she introduced. Your rooms are 303, 304 and 305! Our other guest, Angel Dust, whom I'm sure you'll meet later, is on the ground floor, room 069. He chose the number. Um, oh, you can open up!
Everyone used their keys and went to their quarters.
- We're right next to the lift, perfect, murmured Husk as he disappeared into his room.
Charlie helped Niffty, who was having trouble with the height of her lock.
Then she and Vaggie stayed in the corridor. Vaggie turned and stared at her with her pale orange sclera, pearl iris and star-shaped pupil. Charlie cherishes her gaze so much.
- What is it ? gasped Charlie, looking down at her. It's incredible! We've already got guests and the interview was only a few days ago!
- Yes, Hun. But these are hotel staff, not guests. Only Angel is part of the project and it's not as if he's rushing to become better...
- Yes, but Vaggie, we've got a staff now, can you believe it? We didn't have anyone yesterday! Well, you, but at least you won't have to do everything as manager. Besides, Husk and Niffty seem to be charming.
- What about the Radio Demon? I don't trust him.
Charlie placed her hands on the shoulders of the woman she loved. She smiled reassuringly.
- Don't worry. I don't underestimate his presence here. But who would I be if I didn't give him a chance? It's all right, even as an Overlord, Alastor knows who I am.
Vaggie winced but relented, even though she didn't like Alastor. She nodded and smiled. Charlie gently pinched her cheek.
After a while, Alastor, Husk and Niffty came out. Vaggie showed them the fire escape and then they took back the lift.
- So, how do you like the rooms? Is it alright ?
- Oh my dear, they're perfect, replied Alastor, carefully smoothing out his coat collar. With a little change here and there and a bit of colour, I'd feel right at home.
- Really? she exclaimed, her eyes twinkling as she clasped her hands together. Oh, I'm so happy! Don't hesitate to ask, I think we've got some extra pillows somewhere...
-I'd love another pillow, asked Husk with a slight cat purr.
Alastor's smile became sharper.
They arrived in the lobby and Husk went to stand behind the bar.
- I'm sorry, I won't be able to stay long, I've got an appointment... soon...! It's for the hotel, it's important...
- Oh? leaned Alastor, interested. What do you mean, my dear? Keep your gracious facility manager informed.
- I've managed to get a meeting with Heaven. Well, rather the Commander of the Exterminator army, although I'd have preferred someone who works in social affairs to present my idea of rehabilitation - they have to accept it. But I'm sure they will...
Alastor listened distractedly.
Further on, Vaggie was showing Niffty the cleaning cupboard with all the brooms, mops, buckets, cleaning products and other sponges.
Alastor was no longer listening to Charlie, who continued to rant without stopping. He raised his head slowly and his ears twitched. He stared intently at the hotel's double doors. Something had changed. Or was he mistaken?
- ... I've got a whole file detailing the psychology but...
- Forgive me, my dear, Alastor cut her off sarcastically, but I think we've got a visitor.
Charlie stopped in surprise.
- A visitor?
At the same moment, the doorbell rang. Vaggie tensed like a bowstring. Husk, half-collapsed on the counter, looked up. Niffty stopped her rat chase.
- A new guest? No... yes? hurried Charlie as Precious woke up in her blond hair.
Followed by Vaggie and Alastor, she stopped in front of the door adorned with stained glass windows - the only ones they had been able to renovate properly for the presentation - and opened the door.
She was the first to step out.
A light illuminated her before fading. She closed one eyelid before looking down at a small female Demon with a custom Fizzbot, who leapt from their fox tail to land on the floor beside them.
- Oh hello! said Charlie with hope.
Alastor came out in turn, and if his smile could have die, it would have done so.
He looked down at the dress from another time, the Charon's obol attached to the pearl necklace, the pewter-coloured skin, the long floating hair, on one side black and the other white, the blue-grey fox ears from which corals protrude, the escae that illuminated her like a fish from the depths. Fuck.
The new arrival smiled broadly at him. Alastor's eye twitched.
- Addolorata, he grinned with a forced smile.
- Who?! echoed Charlie and Vaggie.
- Alastor.
Addolorata closed their eyes due to their wide smile and held out their hand with its elegantly trimmed nails to Charlie.
- Hello Princess. May I check in ?
Charlie's eyes filled with tiny sparkles and before she could reply, Niffty slipped between their legs, looked at Addolorata and then pointed to something outside.
- Oh ! A hole!
And indeed, there was one in the ground of the hill as wide as a tunnel.
[end of chapter 1 "The Anglerfox" - episode 1]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
Addolorata necklace is a Charon's obol. It was a coin placed in or on the mouth of a dead person before burial. A bribe for Charon the ferryman in the greek world.
Because Alastor don't know all the pronouns things he referred Lolicia as a she !
Precious is the pet Kaledya invented for Charlie : its a black and red snake, that can talk, and he is like a crown/tiara and hairpin.
Have a nice reading day ! Episode 1, chapter 2, incoming !
Chapter 10: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between chapters 1 and 2 of episode 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Because we will see them in the next chapter and they're pretty different in Sinner's Symphony AU, there is Adam and Lute by Kaledya :
Fun facts time!
Headcanon voice for my Lolicia.
Because Kaledya put time and effort to choose headcanon singing voices for Constantine and Serenity (you can listen to it on her YouTube!) I've decide to do the same when I created Lolicia. And also to keep consistency in the SS AU.
I'm not a big fan of musicals but hopefully EPIC saved me ! And I like Greek mythology.
So I made my choice.
Addolorata's headcanon singing voice is :
Janani Krishnan-Jha known as J. Maya as Aphrodite in
God Games III : Epic the musical.
(and her personal music is great !)
Something soft yet powerful but very soothing, a tone that felt slow like water or a caress. Because if Addolorata is anything it's slow. Slow to move and walk but of course not in her wit.
I draw a little storyboard where she sings Aphrodite's part, imagining her angry at a Sinner who didn't respect her conditions as a client :
Hope you like it. Now back to writing!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Hello !
It is just for politely thanks Kaledya to the shout out (is this how you say it ?) and expose my gift fanfic for her to the wilds steppes of internet. Thank you again for you comments ! And I'm very happy you enjoy Addolorata's mysterious vibe and her link with Al !Welcome to the new readers, have a great time falling into Sinner's Symphony AU
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 11: Episode 1.4 : Crow-Bearers & Sour Words
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 1
Crow-Bearers & Sour Words
part 1
The moment Addolorata held out their hand, Charlie was overjoyed, grabbed it, squeezed it and led them inside the hotel. A new guest, so quickly! The interview hadn't been that great and yet... and yet someone had just asked for a room. Oh yes!
- Oh! I'm so happy! I'm delighted. I'm Charlie, she giggled nervously, one hand on her own cheek, blushing with excitement. Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel!
The new arrival continued to smile and detailed the red lobby, the decoration possibly art deco revivals. Pretty wallpaper. Damaged, of course, but pretty. They tried to imagine Zestial within this walls, but the image didn't come to them. Then they returned their gaze to the princess.
- Addolorata, but please, everyone knows me as Lolicia. Well, knew me, they laughed, looking at the bar and then the stairs. And this is Vittorio.
Vittorio moved around nimbly. He exchanged a grimacing smile with Precious in Charlie's hair. The snake turned its head in offence. The robot chuckled, let an electric spray bloom and returned to his mistress.
- A pleasure! This is Vaggie, my girlfriend and our manager! said Charlie as Vaggie searched for a new room key to give away in the concierge's little lockers.
Maybe on the ground floor or the first floor will be fine, Charlie analysed as she saw Lolicia moving rather slowly. Now that she thought about it, when she had taken them by the hand they have a certain heaviness like a wet cloth. Maybe they preferred to be close to the hall.
- Maybe one of these, suggested Charlie, helping Vaggia with a box of keys. 0 something...
Alastor had stayed by the front door of the hotel, which he closed slowly, his smile more fixed than usual. Yet no one noticed the difference as he approached fluidly, his cane in his hand tapping his star-shaped microphone.
- My dear, he approaches with his statics voice coming out of the top of his cravat, I didn't expect to see an old... ally here. So soon. Let me introduce you to the rest of the staff.
Addolorata turned to Alastor and a small chuckle escaped from her throat as Vittorio was spun around by Razzle and Dazzle who had just come down the banister.
- What a gentleman.
- Certainly, replied Alastor sarcastically, although a little annoyed that she might consider him anything other than a gentleman. The front face of this fine establishment, Husk. And this charming little darling, Niffty, our maid. I'm the facility manager, naturally, dear.
Husk. Hadn't they already heard that name somewhere? Maybe they hadn't.
- Naturellement," they repeat in a sparse French.
Alastor's eye twitched. They both exchanged a look full of innuendo.
Then Charlie, skipping along, her hooves clattering on the ground, returned to her guest and placed a key in their hand.
- 060 is all yours. You won't be far from Angel Dust...
- What, me? said at once a masculine, sweet and a little nasally voice.
Angel, one of his pairs of arms crossed over his black corset with pink stripes, hidden by a raspberry and gum-coloured jacket come out of the hallway. The Spider Demon played with his choker, blew a kiss to Husk, who showed him his best middle finger with a grumpy expression.
- Ah! Angel! exclaimed Charlie, too happy to finally have all the residents on hand at the same time. You're awake. I was worried, it's almost eleven... Anyway ! Everyone can finally see everyone else's face!
- Just my fuckin' luck, Angel rolled his eyes in a sweet voice as he put away his phone, which kept vibrating in his fluffy cleavage.
Angel adjusted his heart-shaped boots. Then, with his long legs, he advanced towards Alastor and slid two of his hands in front of the Radio Demon's face, who immediately frowned despite his yellow smile.
- Hey. You know, strawberry creep, if the blow job offer didn't tempt you, I can always bend over... cooed Angel.
- If you don't take your hands off my chin, it'll be the last time you get any, growled Alastor, who glared at him.
- Don't start, Angel, warned Vaggie, you've only just woken up.
- I'm barely awake!
Lolicia, who had been following the conversation, was so unprepared for such words thrown at Alastor that they couldn't help but burst out laughing, folding their arms over their stomach. The gleam of their escae grew brighter. Did Angel Dust just suggested that Alastor get laid? Alastor?!
Everyone looked at them, surprised by such genuine laughter. Niffty joined in with a maniacal sound. Angel looked down at the Anglerfox.
- Oh well, at least someone's givin' my humour the success it deserves. Who's toots, over here?
- Lolicia, they replied, still laughing.
Angel Dust wondered if he hadn't already heard that name somewhere, but said nothing about it.
- Okay, lolita. I'm... charmed. I guess. Anythin' for a good audience.
- You bet, Husk grumbled from the bar as he lined up glasses and carefully cleaned them.
Angel turned towards him, three hands on his waist, the fourth caressing his downy white and pink mandible.
- What's the matter, whiskers? If you want attention, just write a cheque. Although... I could give you a discount if you purr for me...
- One more word and I'll make you eat that glass. And not by the mouth.
- Hm ?
After battling with Charlie's bodyguards, Vittorio jumped back on his mistress, who had calmed down in their giggles, and wrapped himself around their waist. Alastor smiled more ironically than ever and turned on his heels. Moving a bit away of this mess.
Charlie's eyes sparkled at this gathering of Sinners who were ready to accompany her in her project, her dream.
It was all so perfect! Alright, there were a few tensions... sure. She watched the silent interactions between Lolicia and Alastor; the dubious insults between Husk and Angel; Niffty picking at a cockroach in the corner. Vaggie, next to her, seemed to be passing by as if all she could see was a bunch of broken failures.
Charlie was about to reassure her when her phone rang. She saw the time. Shit!
- My appointment! she exclaimed while Precious stuck out his little tongue at the custom RoboFizz. Crap! And to think I was early! Vaggie?
Everyone stopped what they were doing to look at both of them. Vaggie took Charlie's chin in her hand gently and tickled her nose against her.
- You're ready. I trust you, she whispers with care.
Charlie nods with stars in her eyes and move away looking at the door, walking towards as she start singing with a clear and beautiful voice :
- Give me their hearts. Now, I'll be their rush!
I'll flow through heavenly minds !
- You can do this, Vaggie encourages her.
- Manage to make a bruised soul blush, twirls Charlie.
Let me heal them in an howled wind !
- What's the matter ? ask Lolicia curiously.
-With deep kindness,
And push my hopes,
Up... to acceptance!
Charlie kiss Vaggie on the cheek and open the door of the hotel while singing. A soft wind came inside.
- I believe, my dear, that little Charlie as a meeting with Heaven, explains Alastor stopping side by side with Lolicia who raises her rounds eyebrows.
Vaggie came back with more papers but Charlie already took the essential and forgot half of it. Not that their were really important...
- Don't forget your folders and files... tries Vaggie.
- She's already gone, says Angel amused at the door. Your bitch is halfway down the hill !
- Well at least she—
- Oh, yes, she's singin' to the dead ! laugh Angel drinking a bottle of vodka.
- Here we go...murmur Vaggie rolling her eyes but still with a deep caring gaze as she sees Charlie's silhouette jumping away with her little goat tail.
Charlie, jumping around the streets, her files blocked under her arm continue to sing her song, looking at the red sky, the damages of the Extermination Day left behind :
-This is my chance, this morning,
Stimulating and rare,
Even graphic and suffocating, she says looking away from a Hellhound and an Imp banging each other.
I see folks I care !
A kingdom with subjects and life everywhere.
Let me help in this Hell...
Gather 'round in my Hotel !
- Hello, sir ! she wave her hand to a citizen.
- Fucking princess, respond the Demon harshly.
I never felt so bad, damn Dante was right, sing another man.
- Ah... Hi ! tries Charlie nervously continuing her way.
- Perhaps they all deserves to die by the fire of our Prince! exclaimed an Imp with a wicked smile.
- Um, I'm not sure! murmur Charlie thinking of her brother in that situation.
- Fail at Machiavelli's rules, not a jury to convince, sang a Demon with marks on their neck.
- We're just empty shell ! scream a little Sinner with a half smashed pumpkin head.
- Rotting away from this Hotel ! they sing together with a bored expression.
Charlie look at them, running a bit more fast in the street, palms on her hearts :
- Listen, broken hearts need an embrace,
And shattered minds a dream !
Then I will say mercy for the corrupted,
Offer your faith to my scheme !
Charlie point out differents citizens of Hell, joined her hands and look at the sky, almost like a prey.
-I've waited so long for that,
Plan to be accepted.
Inside Abaddon's bowels, I say they're not a waste,
Deep into the past, I grab them by the waist,
Let's dance gentle and well,
Gather 'round in my Hotel !
Charlie feel her smile come back and she opens her wings, of bird and bat nature, beige and red and start to fly across the city to the familiar streets of her home :
- Kinks in stereo,
On public videos,
Showcased here and there blasting luscious audios!
In each side of Pentagram,
They're almost free to be whatever—, she stops for a second as a splash of blood touch her hoof from Cannibals eating another Demon.
Shit ! Chaos, holy molly ! HOW ?!
Determined, she raises her fists.
- But freedom is not structured,
A gift that will not fade,
Friendship isn't a whip,
I'll block angelic blades!
Charlie land on the big avenue who leads to the Heaven Embassy, her wings disappearing in her back, her files in her arms she sing with more heart than ever.
- Give me their hearts, I'll be the rush!
- I never felt so bad, damn Dante was right, sing in a chorus a Sinner.
- I'll flow through heavenly minds ! continues Charlie.
Manage to make a bruised soul blush!
- Yes, I would enjoy let myself burn by the fire of our Prince, answer another Sinner to an Imp.
- Let me heal them in an howled wind !
Charlie arrives in front of the Embassy and her voice softens.
- With deep kindness, she whispers.
- And caress me ! almost scream a slug-like Demon.
- No... I'm fine, thank you. I will just...
- ...Walk my pristine path !
The slug man shrugged, annoyed.
- Okay, cheap sheep ! he growls, leaving.
But Charlie doesn't care of the insult as she is already on the top of the stairs of the Heaven Embassy as she finishes her song on the top of her lungs with a beautiful voice.
- I can see it frankly!Before sundown they'll fucking gather 'round in my Hotel !
- And...my head is sspinning, princess, said Precious, pulling himself up into her bun to keep from falling.
- Sorry, Precious. Take a deep breath.
Charlie, out of breath, entered the Heaven Embassy and the silence hit her like a thunderclap. The joyous chaos outside had been blown away. The silence was vast and the room piercing, with lilac-coloured stained glass windows and marble statues and probably polished platinum benches. Not very comfortable but fancy.
Charlie approached the reception desk. She took a deep breath, adjusted her heart bow tie and shirt, her folder under her arm.
She tried to remember her brother's attitude at royal meetings but the image that came back to her chilled her and she pushed it away. She couldn't do that. She just had to be herself. Everything would be fine. She was doing it for the Morningstar kingdom, for herself, for her destiny and for all the souls who deserved a second chance.
She pressed a small bell and a golden form and a feather appeared.
She reads the contents but saw nothing suspicious and signed. A door opened. She walked towards it, admiring the finesse of Heaven's inventions and technology. If only Aunt Belphegor wasn't so lazy, they could have been on the same level... ah... well. It doesn't matter.
Charlie turned into a corridor and knocked on the only illuminated door she saw.
- Come in, she heard from the other side.
A serious male voice. Charlie took a long breath and entered.
As she approached a long round table in the room, the automatic lights came on. She stopped, clutching her papers, and looked at the two figures opposite her.
The first angel, seated, had golden wings and a black halo marked with a cross; his face was hidden by a helmet, like a wolf, and small wings on his temples.
They both wore crows skulls on their left shoulders. Close to their hearts. She wondered why.
The other angel was smaller, female probably, with black and white wings. Now that was an Exterminator as she knew them. The other was the commander, then. She held in her hand an angelic weapon that could kill Vaggie in the blink of an eye... Charlie shook off the thought and put on her royal face.
This place smelt of sunshine and metal and she wasn't sure whether it was dried blood or platinum base.
- Hello, I'm Charlotte Morning-
- We know who you are, Your Highness, replied the commander in a voice as gravelly as a rock singer's, yet particularly serious. After all, you did ask for this meeting, didn't you? Please take a seat and begin your presentation. It's about Extermination, yes?
Charlie, a little unsettled, although she didn't show it, nodded and sit into the chair.
- Yes, thank you, Commander...
- Adam, he replied curtly, the wings of his helmet flapping like those of a bird washing itself in a pool of water. I see you've brought some... supplies, he commented, looking at her thick file. So let's not waste time, I'm listening.
Adam? The commander of the Exterminator army was Adam? The First Man? Why ? Why hadn't anyone warned her? She balled her fists under the table at the thought of her father but she let nothing move to the surface of her expression. Not totally.
Her project outweighed everything else. And crows-bearers and sour words wasn't going to stop her.
- Excellent, she contemplated with a composed look as she opened her notes. In that case, I'd like to propose my solution for managing the overpopulation of Sinners in the Pride Ring, with a more effective and humane way.
She wouldn't let anyone down. Especially not those who had the courage to correct their mistakes.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
"Gather 'round in my Hotel" by Charlie, is obviously a rewrite of "Happy Day In Hell" from the original show ! Here, Vaggie doesn't interviene and doesn't have bad ideas about angels because she is a Sinner in SS AU. Also Charlie is a little bit more respected and people know who she is. She also took more time to speak of her plan in it. And Charlie's wings !
And i talk a little about Constantine! Some teasing (The Prince, by Machiavelli is one book that inspired Kaledya for her OC so I put it as a ref. And if you hadn't read this book its delicious. A classic !)
I liked doing this rewrite it was fun ! But the editing ? "LET ME OUT!" Ahah. But its over. And Lolicia is fully introduce and we have our main cast (Pentious will come later)
Now a dark meeting incoming.
Have a nice day of reading! -marquisev
Chapter 12: Episode 1.5 : Crow-Bearers & Sour Words
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 1
Crow-Bearers & Sour Words
Part 2
The Heaven Embassy was a world unto itself. A singular bubble of air that floats and closes in on the light at the very top. An invisible sun seemed to reflect on every wall, every chair, every piece of furniture and yet it was cold. A coolness that can only be found at a certain height in the sky on Earth.
Frost that settles on skin and words.
Adam removed the mask protecting his eyes and watched the princess tidy up her papers. The wings on the Exterminator's helmet opened to reveal his sharp eyes too.
Charlie clasped her hands together softly. She raised her head and gazed into the face of the First Man. The golden eyes that judged her; the brown hair slicked back, the little grey streak; the dark circles and that goatee. This man could have been her father.
Charlie lowered her gaze, read the first line of her text and, without hesitation, plunged her scarlet irises into the Commander's.
- I know that your army descends once a year to regulate the overpopulation of Sinners, Commander, but I must oppose this decision. Killing is not the solution and never has been. My people, my subjects, are not prey for you to kill at will. The Pride Ring is not your hunting ground, she asserted deliberately.
She picked up a chart and quickly presented it to the two Angels. Adam tilted his head, elbows on the table, his pupils sharpened. The other one tightened the grip on her blade.
- This isn't control, it's genocide. Your masks only allow you to tell the difference between Hellborns and Sinners, but have you ever wondered who your victims are? A simple shoplifter or an executioner who has done his job? Or a murderer or drug addict? No. You haven't, do you? You don't know the difference. Why should you, they're all just demons to you, she glared at them.
Adam placed his crossed fingers under his chin, his gaze becoming harder and harder.
- But you're right about one thing. I don't discriminate either, Commander. My subjects are my subjects and their past lives are no more than a rucksack on their shoulders. What counts is their souls, Charlie decided, turning the page of her file to show a drawing of her hotel. A soul transcends and isn't meant to be stuck in the past. They all deserve a chance and I'm going to give it to them.
If the mouth of the young woman with the short white hair could have puckered down more than it did, it would have. But Charlie was only looking at the Commander. It was to him that the message had to be delivered.
- A chance ? he said coldly.
- Yes. At my Hazbin Hotel. A facility to help those who want to change, those who no longer want to feel their souls burning, those who want to try and get out and be saved. Those who yearn for forgiveness. One that no one has given them before. Every soul begins pure, why shouldn't they aspire to become so again ? Humans can change! she raged passionately.
Adam raised his eyebrows, the golden light of his gaze sliding under his shadowed eyelids. Charlie sat down properly and continued her speech, presenting lists on the table.
- A soul can do good if it understands. The key is to understand, she said hopefully. With exercises, activities and conversations that push their psychology to develop and open up, I know they will progress. Especially if they want to. There's nothing more powerful than willpower, isn't ? And I've already have one... no, two guests who are ready to start !
Charlie was smiling again, her heart overwhelmed by the beauty of what she could achieve, what she could do. Adam still said nothing. He was listening and she took that as a sign. A good sign. Wasn't it wonderful that he was listening to her?
- Their decision might take some time to come to fruition, but good ideas take time to mature. With patience, confrontation, compassion, kindness... They will believe in themselves again, they will believe in the possibility of a way out, of a better eternity... and Heaven will be able to open its doors for these souls who have done so much to be forgiven.
Charlie's voice had softened as Precious wrapped himself more proudly around his mistress's bun as if he wanted to be a shield or an armour in the absence of Razzle and Dazzle.
Adam was breathing but not speaking. The knuckles of his hands were pale and the little wings on his temples moved a little.
Charlie didn't know whether to be reassured by the silence or not, now.
- I just think that... if you accepted these souls after repentance, there would be a turnover, thanks to my Hotel, and after five or ten years the population would manage to regulate itself and you... you wouldn't need to come and murder them any more.
A silence fell over the room as she finished.
She felt out of breath and hadn't even moved from her chair. She collected her thoughts. There, she had said her dream, her idea. They wouldn't let her down. Right ?
Adam touched his goatee. He exchanged a glance with the Exterminator Angel and then looked longingly at Charlie.
- Have you finished?
- Er, yes, yes, she replied, suddenly a little embarrassed, as if she could feel invisible frost creeping up the back of her neck. It's the solution I'm proposing to manage the overpopulation of Sinners in a more humane way and—
The golden-winged commander raised his hand and Charlie fell silent.
- Humane ? That's relative. But you spoke to us about an effective manner, Your Highness. I don't see the efficiency. I don't see the point or the possibility, to tell you the truth.
Charlie suddenly felt cold, as if she had just come out of a bath that had lasted too long. She shivered.
- But I've told you, after five or ten years, once the process has started you'll see the results. Besides, if the overpopulation was really that large, Hell would expand on its own, wouldn't it?
Adam uncrossed his fingers.
- Abaddon isn't the problem, he said slowly, nor is the size they could take. Because we'll never let that happen. I won't let it happen.
Charlie clenched her fists in her lap and whispered:
- I'm sure you'll enjoy carrying out your mission. But why? I brought you a solution without bloodshed and yet...
Adam dismissed her remark with a wave of his hand.
- I take no pleasure in killing Sinners. But it's necessary.
Charlie was angry. How could the First Man, the one who saw part of his descendants suffer, not show more compassion? She raised her head and looked into his eyes.
- Necessary? You act as if I hadn't said anything, as if you hadn't heard me. Are you against my project simply because you have never tried anything other than violence for over a thousand years? It's time to evolve, problems can no longer be solved with the point of a sword, Commander Adam.
Precious whistled in support of her words. Adam smiled, but it didn't light up his eyes.
- Right, Your Highness. But you must remember that your kingdom, or rather that of your parents and soon your brother, was never created to be merciful and prosperous. Need I remind you what Hell is?
She felt a small needle prick her heart as she listened.
- I'm not looking to change my home but to give it a chance. A simple place where doubt and hope could be invited, she explained fervently, clutching her shirt where her heart was. Have you ever thought of your mistakes being forgiven, Commander?
The words had been more insidious than she had intended. Adam clenched his fists on the table and frowned gravely. He lifted his chin as if he was looking down on her. As if what she'd said had hurt him. As if he wanted to shoot an arrow back at her face.
- Forgiveness. Hum. For example, I like to see the innocent person who babbles angrily, apologising afterwards. I enjoy seeing those who make mistakes readjust them when there's still time. When they have their one and only chance. When they're still alive. Because your speech is whispering other words in my ear, he continued after pausing.
> Words heavy with sin and regret. Are you sure it's the Sinner' mistake you're worried about, or the king's? A daughter correcting her father's mistake is unnatural. A mistake that doesn't amount to shoplifting or murder. But a mistake that has condemned all humanity to the chaos it brings to your doorstep every day, added Adam, smiling coldly. Fortunately for you, we're here to regulate it. A sacred mission. Justice for which others are thankful.
Charlie felt the arrow. She felt it pinned her to the chair. He hadn't openly insulted her, so why did it hurt so much?
The Exterminator Angel stared at Charlie and approached her commander.
- It's the only logical thing to do and the only thing to be proud of, she said.
Adam nodded with a frank smile at her before turning serious again as he looked at the princess.
- The Lieutenant is right. Logic and pride.
Sinners are like dust. They clump and pile and pile again when your back is turned and if you're not careful, the whole room is covered. Sometimes enough to choke us," he contemplated with disgust, wiping the platinum table with his fingertips.
Charlie could have got angry but all she wanted was to make them see reason. She clasped her hands together and rose from her chair as if asking for mercy. Because it wasn't fair!
- Sacred? Killing souls who haven't asked for anything? Who don't have enough power to hide? Those who are already despised by the Overlords? Those who don't have a home to flee to? Is this what you call justice?
- Justice is an order. An order we represent. Your kingdom, Your Highness, has none of that. Chaos, teeming, is all it knows. For that is its nature. That is the voice it has been given. And nothing can repent it, Adam stood up and began walking around the table, his hands folded behind his back. Not a handful of hopeful souls will change that. Not one determined princess. Not one humane little solution, he glanced at her. Only respect for the rules makes justice a perfect order... And we only come once a year, which is fair enough.
Adam went round the corner, passing behind Charlie and his lieutenant before sitting back in his chair.
He moved his fingers to the air and beautiful yet emotional electric guitar sound filled the meeting room. It was telling a story and Adam's fingers were moving like he had the instrument in his hand.
- Princess, I'm not the one mighty,
Who should have crushed your dream,
But if it's the only mean,
I will take my responsibility.
- But I...
- Dear princess, Sinners are mirrors,
Reflections of their errors.
If they are not a Winner,
All their hope is already cinder.
Bass and drums appeared in the melody.
- Princess, your subjects are a plague,
Some stains simply cannot be erased.
Each step they take once dead,
Are a punition well deserved.
- Only one little chance... tries Charlie one last time.
Dear princess, souls aren't immortal,
Like your life truly essential,
Don't waste your time over the immoral,
If they're under the red sky,
Just let them fry !
The soft metal ballad stop itself after he was holding that note. Then the sound of the guitar fade away. Charlie felt bittersweet at the moment, containing herself.
- What's more, Your Highness, even if we wanted to accede to your request, which is not the case you have understand, it would be impossible for us to do so. General Azrael is the one who makes the decisions.
The two Angels placed their hands on the crows skulls on their left shoulders with respect.
Then Adam stood up and bowed formally to Charlie.
- I think we've discussed all the options here, your Highness. I'll bring this meeting to a close and wish you a good day.
Charlie retrieved her file, mumbled a thank-you, her throat tightening, and went out into the corridor, alone. Precious tried to say something but changed his mind, preferring to give her time to digest this failure.
Charlie felt heavy, of course, but her heart sparkled more than ever. She had the solution. Adam had said so himself. Azrael. If she was going to get anything done, she had to go to the General. Talk to him.
And in due course, she would.
She was far from having said her last word.
[end of episode 1, chapter 2, 5 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Adam's song "Dear Princess" is something different from "Hell is Forever". First, I write it with the melody of the Interlude of "Master of Puppets" by Metallica. Its mean to be shorter and more mature and soft. Metal and a guitar solo, less teenage bursting rock. It feels the Adam of SS AU more.
And yes its darker but it was funny, in a way, because its like writing two characters not very good at politics talking about something extremely important. Like if Jamie Lannister and Sansa Stark from season 1 or 2 of GOT would have talk ? But it was still interesting to do !
Ps : did you see Kaledya art about the previous chapter, on her Tumblr and Youtube ? Still want to cry. Thank you again! My baby Lolicia is so pretty. Anyway.
So next episode, its time to flesh the dynamics of our main cast ! Let's go!
Have a nice day of reading-
Chapter 13: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 1 and 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
I draw visual for Vittorio ! Lolicia's pet !
And this is some doodles i draw of Addolorata and Vittorio and some new outfit for her. Some tries. It was fun !
Its funny how Lolicia can look cute or terribly scary ahah.
Fun fact ! Vittorio is a gift from an anonymous client of her. At least its what the little letter said when she find the box !
She really care for him and I will build a secondary small plot where there relation will be shown to prove it. I like foreshadowing things and hidding secrets so yes !
Hope you like it. Now back to writing!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos !
The next episode will be a bunch of funny interactions, psychology and games and memes between the main cast. But on the last part OHOH ! Some treasure will show themselves! (A bit) im following Kaledya's plotline of course.So have fun !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 14: Episode 2.1 : Would You Rather ?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 2
Would You Rather
Charlie returned from her appointment at the embassy just before midday. A warm wind caressed this side of Pentagram City.
Vaggie was waiting for her expectantly on the hotel porch, doing the sums and muttering insults in Spanish about their precariousness and their rather weak width.
When she saw Charlie coming up the hill, she gave her a wave. She replied more limply than she had expected. Well... it was Charlie. If she was happy and excited, you could tell. Vaggie began to worry and adjusted her blindfold as she did every time she felt nervous, her butterfly antennae moving gently.
- Charlie? Are you all right ? she asked when she reached her.
- Hey, Vaggie!
Charlie had a big smile on her face but it was slightly frozen and she couldn't see her gaze as if she was trying to hide it. A smile to hide something else.
- Was the meeting with the commander of the Exorcist Army... promising? tried Vaggie.
Charlie made a little strangled trumpet sound.
- Ah! Er... yes. I suppose? Well... not exactly, she muttered, but all is not lost!
- What do you mean "all is not lost" ? Explain, Hun.
Charlie heaved a sigh and Precious unwound himself from her bun and slid back inside the hotel with a sliding sound. Charlie's wavy blonde hair fell gracefully over her shoulders. She ran a hand through her lock with a grunt and crouched down. She placed her file beside her hooves. Vaggie lowered her head and waited, crouching down in turn. Was it that bad? Shit.
- It's... began Charlie, her goat's tail wagging limply, not really promising... well, what I mean is that nothing is lost, of course! Nothing at all. But I was expecting a bit more ? I don't know, a trial period ? Anyway, I've explained the various points we've talk about a hundred times and I- they don't think it's worth it, for several reasons... which I don't really want to go into right now.
Vaggie nodded, trying not to get herself in a state. She cared about the hotel as much as Charlie did. For different reasons and she didn't know if she'd be able to hold out if she told her it was all over before it started.
- All right, then. We won't talk about it right away. So... can we start the programme as planned? asked Vaggie, putting a hand on her shoulder.
Charlie returned a more sincere smile. She sat up straight, which made thefluff on Vaggie's wings ruffle.
- Of course we can ! We need to put everyone at ease. We're going to do activities so that they get to know each other over a week, as we said. Then, we've got Lolicia arriving, so we'll finally have an even number for the teams... Oh! We'll be able to use the leaflets! And- and also the little cards ! We'll start tomorrow and our progress will be so good that Azrael will have to think my plan is brilliant! she exclaimed, fists raised.
Her girlfriend sat up, dumbfounded.
- Azrael? grinned Vaggie with a shudder. But wait, isn't that Death? The Angel of Death?
- Yes, he's the one we need to convince to grant the hotel's request! Adam couldn't really... well he wasn't really... he didn't have the authority to do it.
- Holy shit, hun. And... Adam? Like the First Man? I didn't know this old embassy hid so many secrets.
They laughed softly. Charlie took her by the hand and pulled her inside with the folder l.
- I'll tell you all about it later, but for now let's get everything ready for the next few days. Woo!
༻❁༺
Monday.
Lolicia, rolled into a ball, woke up slightly confused. They wondered why their room had red wallpaper. Wallpaper at all, for that matter. Where were the bioluminescent corals, the silence and the damp smell?
They straightened up and their fox ears twitched as they heard noises at the end of the corridor. Corridor. Ah yes. They remembered. The princess's hotel. Zestial's proposal. Fuck. Argh! What an idea I'd had...
- Rise and s-shine! exclaimed Vittorio, as he did every day.
Lolicia saw him swinging around the room like a rubber band. They yawned and slowly pulled one leg, then the other, out from under their covers.
- Don't you think we should go back to the underground?
Vittorio squeaked out an amused laugh, full of sparks. He dropped to their knees.
- After your happy f-face you got when you threw yourself into the Pit? N-no, ma'am. And l-look!
He thrust a piece of paper in their face.
- What's this?
- The b-blonde put it under the door earlier, he explained.
The blonde. Oh. Charlie. They read aloud:
- "Today we start Don't Kill Your Roommate Out of Spite, Monday is Would You Rather? See you in the lobby when you're ready!"... I guess we'll have fun?
Lolicia rose slowly from their bed and rummaged through their belongings. Here. They didn't have a suitcase. But did they even have one at the first place ? But they couldn't wear that dress until their teeth fell out. Then they opened their phone.
Their phone case was black with a shiny esca in the center.
- I need a dress. Practical. Modern. Don't overdo the details. Vittorio will pay you in person. Thanks in advance, they murmured, typing the text before sending it.
Then they grabbed a wad of cash and handed it to the customary Fizzbot, who opened part of his jester's hat and put the money inside the secret pocket.
- Be careful going out. Over the roofs, as usual, they instructed, stroking Vittorio's cheek. Or the tunnel.
- Y-Yep!
And he quickly left through the bedroom door, which slammed behind him.
Half an hour later it was Lolicia's turn to leave and head for the hotel lobby... where, of course, everyone was already there.
- It's about a goddam time! I thought your bed had swallowed you lolita! declared Angel Dust with a mocking laugh.
He was lying on one of the sofas. Husk, instead of being behind the bar, was sitting at one of the stools, sipping a glass of tequila or maybe a beer. Niffty was stroking KeeKee. Charlie, sitting next to Vaggie with a pile of papers, sat up straight and went over to Lolicia with sparkling energy.
- Oh! Lolicia. How did you sleep?
- Fine, thank you, she smiled. Are you all here?
- Yes, except...
- Alastor, cut in Vaggie annoyed.
- I think he's read 'This or That' and thought it was a case of truth or dare!" chuckled Angel teasingly. Not that I'd have minded...
- Here we go again, grumbled Husk, rolling his eyes.
A static noise spread through the lobby and Alastor, with his metal antlers, appeared behind the two girls. His smile sharpened as he looked down at them.
- Dears. I'm actually here. I was wondering why you give me one of this too, Charlie? he asked, dropping the little leaflet with his fingertips.
- Ah! Alastor, you're here, perfect! Now we can get started!
Charlie moved away to sit back on the sofa and motioned for them to come closer.
- Come on ! Please, everyone!
Husk left his bottle and dragged his carcass into the living room. Alastor frowned behind his façade. Lolicia looked up at him and was gently amused.
- Can't the facility manager get his act together? she hissed playfully at him before rejoining the others.
Alastor's eye twitched.
- On the contrary, dear, nothing would please me more than to... help out, he replied with a sarcastic grimace.
Charlie was beaming. Adam had tried to shut the door on her but she would only dream louder. She looked around at all the residents and the tensions between them moving like waves. Right. We'll have to deal with that. Fingers crossed that by the end of the week they'll be able to stand in each other presence.
- We're going to answer some simple questions to get to know each other, OK? It's going to be great! There'll be a rota. Vaggie, Alastor, Husk and Niffty we're going to stay in our seats and Lolicia and Angel you'll need to come and see us and we'll ask you to make a choice about the question we're going to ask you. If you don't see eye to eye, you can find out why... politely... And off we go!
Angel exchanged a glance with Lolicia and shrugged his shoulders. He approached Niffty, who read the card with her slightly unsettling but adorable gaze.
- Would you rather never laugh again or never use your phone? I'd rather laugh! she said.
- Are you crazy? giggled Angel, touching his fluffy cleavage. I'll die without my phone. The phone, e-ve-ry day.
Lolicia stopped in front of Vaggie. They stared at each other for a long time and Vaggie read her card.
- Would you prefer us to gossip about you, or would you prefer us never to talk about you?
Lolicia think thoughtfully.
- Both suit me. It doesn't matter.
- Can we just answer completely off the cuff? laughed Angel, who took out a popsicle and stopped in front of Charlie. Isn't that cheating?
- No, no! replied Charlie, it's not that serious, it's justified. So, Angel, would you rather forget who you were or... forget everyone you've ever known?
- Is that really a question? The former! Trust me, it's the best option for everyone.
Lolicia listened, before stopping in front of Alastor, who looked at them with his red eyes. They didn't blink for a while before giggling and staring at his shoulder.
- So ? Ask, I'm listening carefully.
- With pleasure, dear. He paused for a moment and his yellow smile became more pointed. Face your fears or forget that you have them?
Lolicia's smile turned carnivorous and she leaned towards Alastor, their blue-grey tail wagging gently, escae shining. They whispered.
- You tell me about fears, Alastor...
Charlie gave them a worried look but when neither jumped at the other throat, she turned to Husk and Angel. Angel had struck a more or less suggestive pose in front of the bartender.
- Do you want to... I can't see a damn thing, why is it written so small?! Husk complained. Would you... rather be the sandcastle or the wave? I suppose a shock is involve in here.
Angel's expression became velvety. He put one of his hands under Winged Cat Demon's chin.
- I'd rather get hit by a wave. Besides, I'm worth the price of a castle.
- Husk snarled, pulling his hands away. If you son of—
- Boys! laughed Charlie nervously. Be positive. Do you remember?
Lolicia stopped in front of Niffty with an interested look on their face.
- Would you rather have the good news or the bad news first? Me, bad !
- The good news, replied the Anglerfox immediately, if I hear bad news it's never to put me in a good mood. And I don't like getting angry.
Charlie smiled at this reply. Vaggie asked Angel:
- Angel, would you rather have a nice car or a nice dressing room? And no dubious answers, growled the latter.
- I've already got a wonderful dressing room and clothes ! said Angel, playing with his popsicle. A car wouldn't be bad. A limousine. Like Val's.
Charlie raised an eyebrow. Val? Angel's boss? She wasn't sure but he'd mentioned him before.
Lolicia turned one of her ears with corals in interest. Val... Hmm?
Then they approached Husk and observed the red markings on his wings, his hair that blended in with his fur, his top hat. He was a little shorter than them because he stood awkwardly. Why was he saying something to then? And why was Alastor here with him? What were they both doing here together ?
- Would you rather er... stop making jokes or stop being serious?
- I'm not particularly funny, I don't think, Lolicia explained quietly. But I do like to laugh.
- We've noticed that! exclaimed Angel.
- So being serious would bother me. Solution number one.
Husk nodded and looked at them.
- The last two questions! said Charlie cheerfully.
Angel stopped in front of Alastor, who remained silent for a moment before speaking as if preparing to hear something unpleasant or repulsive.
- I think you already know the answer to that question, my effeminate fellow, Alastor squeaked ironically from his microphone. Would you rather be sick but dashing or look unwell but not be?
Angel frowned as he understood the implication. He replied, readjusting his pale hair, giving him the middle finger.
- I'm incredible ! Of course I'd rather be a smoking hot because I am! Ridiculous.
Charlie tried to reassure Angel, but he was already on his phone while Alastor rose from his chair with a sadistic air, flashing his cane. She turned to Lolicia and smiled broadly.
- Last question, Lolicia! Would you rather lose your sight or your sense of smell?
Lolicia gazed at the princess. They tilted their head to one side, slow and silent like the anglerfish. Vaggie placed a hand on the handle of her spear in spite of herself. Then Lolicia replied:
- I don't need to see to get what I want, Princess.
Silence. Charlie nodded and smiled.
- Ah. You know... you can call me Charlie...
- Charlie, they repeated docile.
Charlie nod happily.
- Is that it? growled Husk, who had already gone back behind the bar. Can we get back to business?
- Yes! Thank you, everyone!
The tension continued to boil and intermingle like rays of sunlight dancing on the surface of a lake full of algae. The light was not strong enough to push aside the greenish water and illuminate the muddy depths where the predatory pike was hiding.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Lolicia is very slow and can't run really well or really fast. She mostly stay unmoving like the anglerfish that doesn't use a lot of energy because of their environment. This is why most of the time If people want to see her, they come to her (when she was in the underground ruins) and not the other way around !
Ps : did you see Kaledya animatic of Azrael ? Oh I'm so impatient to write the heaven arc !
Have a nice reading day-
Chapter 15: Episode 2.2 : PayBack Compliment
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 2
PayBack Compliment
Wednesday
Charlie had managed to get everyone together before the end of the day. But it was difficult.
Alastor had been away and Lolicia needed to "fill her energy" whatever that meant. Then Angel had worked into the morning and slept most of the afternoon. Niffty hadn't been able to concentrate and Husk had too much to drink. In short, the day had started badly, continued along the same path but in the end had managed to catch up.
- Is everyone in the circle? she asked, looking round at the residents who were forming somehow round thing.
Angel muttered.
- I should have kept sleepin'...
- Yeah. You look like shit, grumbled Husk.
- Hey. I didn't ask you, mouse-eater.
- Boys! said Charlie, moving to the center of the circle. A little effort please, this programme's only every two days...
- Yes, yes, whatever you say, dollface, swept Angel in his distinctive voice, two hands on his narrow hips.
Lolicia was motionless in them place, staring at an invisible spot on the carpet, while Vittorio was making faces at Precious who was openly sticking his tongue out at him. Alastor stood pensively in his corner, his strange shadow distorted on the wall behind him.
Charlie clapped her hands and Vaggie nodded with encouragement. Niffty was already losing concentration by sticking her needle into the ground to try and skewer an insect.
- So, for today, it's going to be simple and rather short ! But you're going to have to put your differences aside to get there...
Angel frowned and crossed his four arms.
- I know it's not easy living with new faces, and that everyone has their own personality and their own space, continues Charlie with her fists on her hips. But in time, everything will be fine! So, what was I saying?
- Today's exercise, short and simple... whispered Vaggie.
- Ah! Yes! Thank you! So. The exercise is just to say a compliment to each other. I'm not asking for a poem, you know. Just a little nice compliment that you then have to pay back. It can be physical or moral or about a habit you've noticed.
- Oh, this is a fucking joke, Husk grumbled, making an annoyed cat sound.
Lolicia snapped out of their vision and blinked as if to return to the present. Alastor took a step back, silent as a grave. Vaggie glared at them both.
- It's so easy! No? continued Charlie as she spun around in the center of the circle. I'll go first. Listen. (She clapped her hands twice.) I think Husk is a very patient person! I think Angel is very talented! That Niffty is a hard worker! Lolicia is soothing and Alastor is always there to lend a hand! As for Vaggie, she's simply wonderful! To you!
All the residents looked at Charlie with a disillusioned expression but let themselves be taken in. More or less.
- Who wants to go first? Charlie whispered hopefully, her goat tail wagging.
- Me! Me! exclaimed Niffty, going inside the circle and clapping her small hands twice. Everyone's so nice! But it would be better if you were all men.
Angel and Lolicia barely caught a laugh that almost escaped them. Charlie gazed at Niffty gently and leaned towards her.
- Er, thanks Niffty. But the rule is that there should be no "buts". Otherwise it was great!
Niffty nodded her head with a big smile and rushed back to her seat, all proud. Vaggie stepped forward and took charge, seeing that the next candidate would be less willing.
- Angel. Your turn.
Alastor made an annoyed radio noise like a frequency that couldn't quite tune in.
Angel moved to the center of the circle, lascivious and sulky. He touched his white and pale pink mandibles. Charlie clasped his hands together with a big smile.
- I'm in. I'll do it. But I should be paid to do somethin' like that, he sighed. So, a compliment huh... a compliment with no ulterior motive. Fuck. Erm... well, Charlie's as pretty as a doll, um, Vaggie's got nice antennae but then I've always been attracted to moth demons... er... I like the glowin' thingy hangin' from Lolicia's hair... Niffty is touchin'. Alastor has a certain class... I guess. And Husk, Angel smiled, he's an adorable little kitten.
- Fuck you.
- Angel... growled Vaggie.
- I'm only jokin' ! Roh... if we can't even joke any more. Husk, I like those wings or that hair. There you go.
Alastor, who had stiffened, relaxed with satisfaction.
- Bravo! exclaimed Charlie, applauding enthusiastically. It was magical ! Bravo!
Angel smiled, discreetly and this time it was sincere, although it only lasted a moment. He put his mask back on and shrugged.
- I feel like I've been runnin' my tongue over sandpaper. You'd better say somethin' nice! I gave it my all. It wasn't torture, but it was close!
- Bravo, indeed, laughed Lolicia, applauding.
- Your turn, toots! Angel pointed at her.
Lolicia raised their eyebrows gently and took three long steps into the circle, stopping in the middle. Compliments? It wasn't what they saw when they usually looked at people, but that didn't mean they were incapable of kindness.
They clapped their hands twice. The sound was muffled as if they were under water. Their fox ears twitched.
- I think... they began in a velvety voice before closing their red eyelids as if to focus her attention, I think Angel's a brave man. I think Husk is a warm person. I think Niffty is loyal. I think Vaggie is sensitive. I think Charlie is very compassionate. And Alastor...
They didn't notice the silence and all the eyes looking at them and the slightly stunned expressions as if they'd just struck their chord. And perhaps that was what they have done.
Lolicia turned to the Radio Demon. They observed his clothes from the 1920s, that coat he took such good care of, that sharp yellow smile and his red eyes that never stopped thinking. Or scheming.
He stared at her, waiting for her to finish her sentence. Fuck. What will she say ?
They closed their eyes again to say only what Charlie wanted to hear.
- I think Alastor is... what are you? she whispered to herself. You're resourceful.
Alastor wrinkled his gaze at the compliment but didn't look up. He just squeezed his staff with the old-fashioned star-shaped microphone a little.
Charlie approached Lolicia and put her hand on their arm.
- That was great, thanks for playing along. It was very... sincere.
Lolicia smiled thoughtfully.
- I can imagine.
Charlie turned to Alastor who was still staring at Lolicia.
- Alastor? Would you like to have a go?
- No, I thank you, my dear, I don't think I'll let myself get carried away this time, but please don't stop on my account, he said, tilting his head to one side. It's a pleasure to see all your wits at work!
His laughter was lost in the static.
- Ah, of course! mumbled Husk. He's ducking out, so who's it for? It's for me.
- Come on, do us a favour, hummed Angel.
- But you don't have to, Husk, reassured Charlie. Look, Vaggie's not taking part.
- Ooh, if you refuse when I'm 'brave', say Angel mocking, what does that make you?
- Angel, please, he looked up at the ceiling of the lobby.
- It's all right, it's all right! I'm fine, he growled. At this point... I'll do it. I have nothing to lose.
With a muffled noise, Alastor silently disappeared from the scene and plunged into the shadows. Husk seemed to relax slightly.
- So... yeah... good. I like Lolicia's fox tail, it looks fluffy, whereas mine is mottled, which I would have given not to be a cat. Anyway... next...
Lolicia was no longer listening. Immobile, they were staring at a piece of carpet. They were totally disconnected from reality. They have the impression that they were being pulled into a soundproof room and that cotton was being stuffed into their ears.
They could hear Charlie applauding and complimenting everyone, but they wasn't listening.
Lolicia smiled and slowly, slowly, as everyone dispersed to go about their business, especially as night was falling, they returned to their room. 060. In the corridor on the ground floor. Angel didn't follow them yet, not like yesterday, he stayed for a drink at the bar.
They walked, step by step. Heel. Balance. Toe. Heel. Balance. Toe. They clutched the cold metal of the key in their hand. Vittorio was dozing on theur tail but not really sleeping. When they finally reached the room, pushed the key into the lock and the apple-shaped key ring swung gently, they heard the static.
They looked up.
Alastor was there. With his strange smile. Vittorio straightened up and Alastor's shadow came towards the RoboFizz. A few sparks. Lolicia's lips lifted quietly in expectation.
- Yes ? Something you want to ask me?
Alastor stuck his cane into the floor of the corridor. Clack. Each of his deer hooves firmly planted on the ground. Clack. Clack. As if he needed a grip on the present. He smoothed his red waistcoat with its white buttons.
- Just one question, really, my dear, he said with radio effect as he took a step closer, then two.
The Anglerfox raised their grey eyes with their golden sclera to gaze into the Radio Demon's scarlet irises. They didn't move a muscle as he approached them and invaded their personal space. It wasn't like when he did it with Charlie, here it was unconscious to him like an old routine that you cling to for reassurance. He had to enter their personal space, but he didn't go so far as to touch them, although he could have. Lolicia looked down at him despite their small size. They waited.
Alastor continued, leaning towards them, half polite, half threatening.
- Before you turned up at the hotel door a few days ago, I hadn't seen your Hotsy-Totsy puss for fifty-nine years. Fifty-nine. And last time, my behaviour was... regrettable. I'm not going to ask you what you're doing here, well because if you asked me the same question I wouldn't give you an answer. But tell me one thing, Cher, are you here to compromise me?
The question fell like a stone from a sack, ricocheting off the floor in two good spurts, hitting the fullness of the wall, rising magically and falling into the coral of Lolicia's ear, who couldn't help but giggle.
They moved their head a little closer, enough so that both of their noses brushed. They watched his skin though the red glass of his little round glasses.
Alastor smelt of petrichor and cold meat. And Mangroves.
- Have you forgotten what I said to you when we last saw each other? she whispered.
Alastor was grinning.
- No, my dear, but in my defence Addolorata, you said three things and they all had different meanings. I wish you're not talking about the first two. It would let me know that we're still allies. And we are, aren't we?
Alastor was looking for affirmation here. They knew it. It was a discreet alliance, but an alliance nonetheless. They contemplated his features, the sharp teeth and the three shades of colour in his hair. They took a step back.
- Are you walking on eggshells, dear hoofer ? You're so much more careful than what you used to be, she replied playfully dark. You were so quick to make a huge mistake, remember?
Alastor's smile became more forced. His microphone was ready to reveal more words but the sound of footsteps made the Radio Demon disappear into the shadows and his question with him.
Angel arrived, his phone in one hand, a bottle in the other and a packet of food, presumably for Fat Nugget, in the third one.
- Talkin' to yourself, lolita ? he brushed, walking ahead of her.
- No, laughed Lolicia, I was just rumbling about the past. See you tomorrow.
- 'Morrow!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
When I imagine the motion/effect of Lolicia's escae (anglerfish's lights she has on her tails and hair) i imagine it like the little stars-demons from Howl's Moving Castle by Miyazaki !
Also I just love that Alastor just left to the compliment activity. Ahah. And also "Cher" is cajun expression for "dear" kind of.
Because Kaledya emphasis the 1920s aspect of Alastor im having fun with the slang of his time period ! And Lolicia knows them too.
Hotsy-Totsy : pleasing
Puss : face
Hoofer : dancer (here because Alastor "dance" on eggshells like he is very careful and knows how to be very polite)Have a nice reading day!
Chapter 16: Episode 2.3 : Is That A Drawing ?!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 2
Is That A Drawing ?!
Thursday
- Oh, I know! It's a shoebox that's been kicked to death by a drunken boxer! exclaimed Angel, almost jumping off the sofa.
- Hah ! No, hissed Alastor in annoyance.
- A shoebox? No, more like a matchbox, grumbled Husk furrowing his long red eyebrows.
- But then what are the little squares there? asked Niffty with a sharp smile.
Charlie had brought out the big board and the markers. Today's activity was called "Is this a drawing?!", Vaggie had come up with the idea, and consisted of drawing something that had to be guessed without a word. A bit like mimes. But with coloured pencils.
Belvédère, the butler and friend of their family, liked to have them do this activity in between their lessons. It may have been a long time ago, but Charlie still had a good impression of it! She thought everyone would enjoy it.
That was more or less the case. Except that now it was Alastor's turn and he wasn't miming much, in fact he was just standing next to the painting after pinning up his 'masterpiece'. His smile became increasingly tense as Angel tried to give an answer that was totally wrong.
Charlie had an epiphany.
- Oh, I know! I know, I know, I know! A view of the city?
- Almost, my dear, replied Alastor with a slightly pinched tone.
- Oh...
She dropped onto the back of the sofa. A few papers she always brought with her to activities flew into the air. One of them, coloured, landed on Lolicia's thighs like a dead autumn leaf.
Distracted, the Anglerfox lowered their head and picked up the leaflet.
It was a poster with the colours of the rainbow in the background and a Demoness in the foreground who, with her mouth open and one hand on her chest, seemed to be singing at the top of her lungs like an opera singer. The words "THE GREATEST SONG, MAN!" were highlighted and at the bottom "Time to de-composing some fucking music!". There was a bouquet of fireworks, stars and musical notes.
- Charlie, said Lolicia handing her the leaflet, 'here.
Charlie straightened up with a big smile and picked up the paper.
- Oh, thank you! I hadn't even seen this one.
She looked at the flyer thoughtfully, tucking a long lock of blonde hair behind her shoulder. Lolicia looked at her out of the corner of their eye, interested.
- Have you already taken part?
Charlie looked up in surprise and blinked.
- Participated? To The Greatest Song, Man ?
- Yes, you like to sing, they remarked, pointing to the colour with their elegant fingernail, which looked like a fox's claws. So I thought it was up your alley.
- Yes, of course, but no... unfortunately. It's done every five years and I've never really had the time, I mean, I've had other problems to... I wasn't really in the mood... well, I wasn't ready.
Charlie laughed nervously, not wanting to dwell too much on her recent past, and put the announcement away with the others.
- Would you like to take part? If, of course, it were to happen, she asks. Let's imagine it.
Lolicia thought about it for a few seconds while the others were still churning out ideas in Alastor's increasingly crumpled face, whose smile should have melted a long time ago.
- It looks like a big event...
- One of the biggest in Hell! laughed Charlie. Bigger than the Clown Pageant at the Greed Ring. So yes, lots and lots of people! She leaned towards them and whispered. Don't let on that I said that to Monet.
- Monet? The painter? asked Lolicia in surprise. I didn't think he'd landed in Hell. Is it because he also painted little girls like Degas?
Charlie looked at them with the greatest confusion in her gaze. Then the light in her eyes flickered and she burst into a laugh.
- Ah! No! I'm not talking about a Sinner! Monet is my cousin, the daughter of Mammon.
- Oh, replied Lolicia with an apologetic smile.
- She wouldn't have liked me saying that her father's competition is less popular than this singing competition. Oh well! So, would you like to take part?
- I suppose... but with such a big audience, it's a gesture I'd have to be careful about making. A public comeback is not to be taken lightly.
Charlie thought about the way Lolicia had shaped her thoughts and it reminded her of someone.
At the same time, Vaggie struck her forehead and pointed her hand to the board.
- That's the hotel! It's the Hazbin Hotel.
- Bravo, my dear, replied Alastor, who could finally get away from his chore.
- That's the hotel?! exclaimed an outraged Angel. You've got to be kiddin' me! Really ? It look like a box of cereals in a blender!
Alastor teleported to the chair furthest from the board, almost out of the room, and opened a newspaper, cutting off any conversation that might incriminate his drawing skills yet again.
- It's your turn Angel, said Vaggie, we'll see if you can do better.
- I doubt it, grumbled Husk with a hand under his chin.
- Fuck off, Whiskers, you forget I have an innate talent, boasted Angel as he rose lasciviously to his feet and grabbed a felt-tip pen after erasing Alastor's... masterpiece.
- And don't forget to mime, said Charlie, that was supposed to be part of the game.
- Yes, yes, dollface.
The Spider Demon bent double and began to scribble, tongue out and a smirk on his face.
- I swear to God, if you draw a dick...! Husk shouted in annoyance.
- Who do you think I am? You're going to offend my dignity, he replied in a high-pitched accent pretending to be offended. I've almost finished... wait... there!
Angel stood aside and presented them with the... draft. It was possibly worse than Alastor's, which was the last straw.
- Is that a drawing ?! cackled Niffty as she moved from the back of Alastor's armchair to the front row in front of the painting.
- Of course it is!
- Angel, you've got to mime it for us now, please ? asked Charlie with a big smile, as she lent herself to the game.
- A mime... all right.
Angel stood in profile, leaned forward and grabbed something...
- I swear if you- growled Husk.
- Wait, shhh, shhh, exclaimed Charlie. Are you picking something up and putting it next to you ?
Angel nodded vigorously. He picked up the invisible object and pretended to put it away. Then he raised his arms, bent over twice...
- Are you waving to a crowd? wandered Lolicia.
Angel nodded with a big smile, then held up what should have been a drawing. Then he turned back to them and proudly pulled up his chest fluff.
- If it's porn... hissed Husk.
- Oh, did you take something and put it in your cleavage? Your phone? proposed the princess.
- Nope. Try again.
- The object seemed bigger, analysed Vaggie, a vase?
Angel said neither yes nor no. Then he repeated the same gestures, this time with more energy. Lolicia cocked their head to one side. Since the idea of the crowd was a good one, they continued in the same vein.
- Do you receive an object in front of a crowd and take it with you ?
- Yes, I did!
- Oh I know! exclaimed Charlie, standing up and making Razzle and Dazzle perk up. An award! You're getting an award!
- Yes! almost shouted Angel. I'm receiving an award for my best performance in one of my films. XxX reward which I won against Tiffany Titfuckers. A great personal victory if I do say so myself.
- Are those big boobs ? asked Niffty curiously, unconvinced.
- I won! jumped Charlie.
Angel sat down next to Husk with a mischievous look on his face.
- See, I told you I'd be better.
Husk grumbled into his fur.
Lolicia, who was sitting on the other side of Angel, looked at him out of the corner of their eye, his gold tooth and his heterochromatic eyes. He picked up his mobile and began to scroll through a dozen messages in pink bubbles, and Lolicia couldn't help but read who it was, who was bombarding him. They were surprised when they saw the name above.
- Valentino? they whispered curiously.
Angel turned his head and hid his screen, a little embarrassed.
- Do you mind, toots?
The day before yesterday, he'd mentioned 'Val' for some reason and now Valentino. Zut. The coincidence was beyond enormous. Lolicia ignored Angel's embarrassment as if their senses were urging them on. They slid their esca closer to Angel's face.
- Tell me, they murmured in a velvet voice, does this... Valentino have heart-shaped glasses?
They mimed the hearts around their eyes, their fluffy fox tail wagging amused. Angel looked up at the ceiling.
- No fucking kiddin' ! His face is plastered all over town with Love Potion advertisement ! He's one of the Vees! One of the Overlords and... oh, he fell silent as he realised something. And... you haven't been out on the town since the 60s... And he definitely arrived in Hell after... wait. Do you know him?
Lolicia's expression had darkened with a dangerously ironic laugh.
- Oh, let's just say he's no stranger to me.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
This chapter as a lot of foreshadowing and refs going on. Especially for a next arc that will come later !
Also, two mentions of Kaledya's OCs like Belvédère and Monet ! (More informations on Kaledya YouTube and Tumblr!)
'Zut' means like 'blimey' in French.I hope you like the characters building up something close to accustom themselves with each other. It's fun to do!
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 17: Episode 2.4 : Take My Hand
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 2
Take My Hand
Saturday
"... modern, practical and with no details ? A dress ? Yeah, no. I did the opposite but you will love it, boo. The outfit will be ready next monday. Send your pet. Xoxo."
Lolicia reread the message with the distinct impression that what suppose to be understood has been misunderstood. But what did it matter? As long as they could get past the petticoats and layers of dress they were wearing at the moment, they'd be fine with anything.
They closed their phone and were about to lie back in bed when they remembered that there was an event today. Lolicia sighed lightly and massaged their eyelids. Their fingertips caressed their scales. Thy wanted to consult him... a small sacrifice. Just to make sure that everything they were doing wasn't a waste of time, that they weren't going to regret it when things will likely explode. Somehow.
Lolicia slowly made their way to the door of their room and went out. They put the key in their pocket. Then, as they moved forward, they ran their hands through their hair and closed their eyes.
In the blink of an eye, in a fragment of darkness, in a delicate opening, they could see all the strings of the people who had asked for their help. The ropes escaped from their belly, filaments of faint, lilac light that dissipated to the four corners of Hell.
Delicately, the Anglerfox ran their finger along one of them. A soft, certain melody, as real as the marble of a statue, climbed up to their ears, who moved gently. This one was perfect. It made them smile.
From the outside, Lolicia was walking slowly, raising their arms in the air, their eyelids closed. But the truth was much more... vast.
Lolicia analysed each string, testing their hardness and sharpness, and all of them were particularly... satisfactory. This meant that their customers made no mistakes and in a way they were rather proud of them. Everything was in order.
Except perhaps one that bothered them.
As they continued down the corridor towards the lobby, Lolicia raised their hand and grasped the ribbon between their index finger and thumb. They fumbled with it, sliding it over the pads of their fingers and bending their head as if to better hear the sound it made. The tone wasn't wrong, but it wasn't brilliant.
When they were starting out, when they had less experience, they wouldn't have noticed it: this ardour in the tempo, the colour that gently changed from lilac to violet. It was a subtle change. Like gangrene in their client's brain, slowly taking over the reins before guiding them towards a fatal error.
Who was he, already ? The last one they'd taken before coming to the hotel. What was his name? Fitzroy. Ah, yes. He wanted to destroy his rival. I gave him the power to do it. But what is this music? Could he have failed ? He might have. It happens, nothing unusual. Now it remains to be seen whether he will be able to discipline his mind. For his own stupid survival.
The Anglerfox enforces only one rule, but the slightest deviation from it and they strike.
- Oh! Lolicia! You're here! exclaimed Charlie's voice.
Lolicia tore themselves away from the vision of their power and the lavender filaments faded before their eyes. They slowly opened their eyes to see the princess rushing towards them with relief.
- What's the matter? Am I too late again ?
It wouldn't be the first time. But Charlie seemed more upset than usual if that had been the case.
- No! No! It's not that. It's not your fault. It's just that...
Lolicia looked around the lobby and noticed how calm it was. To tell the truth, it was just them two and Husk grumbling in a big armchair. There was also an old radio on a small wooden pedestal table. The sofas had been pushed close to the walls to open up the space in the hall.
They raised an eyebrow and looked up at Charlie.
- Where are the others?
Charlie looked like she was about to cry. She really didn't like being alone.
- That's the problem, well not really a problem... Vaggie went to the workshop to sharpen the blade of her spear, which was getting dull. Alastor's off somewhere with Niffty, he said he'd be back late. Too late, she sighed before twisting her fingers nervously. And Angel had to go to an express shoot.
- Ah... so it's just me and Husk. And I suppose you still want to do your activity ?
- Yes! Charlie almost begged, her goat tail wagging energetically. Please, Lolicia. It'll take less than five minutes.
- And... what does it involve this time?
Lolicia followed Charlie and sat down next to Husk, who grumbled, his fist under his chin, his elbow planted on the armrest.
- Hey.
- Hey, he replied without much enthusiasm.
Charlie put her hands together with a big smile and presented the radio as if it were a unique copy of a famous book.
- Today's the weekend so I thought I'd do something a bit more chill and so I present the evening's activity... "Take My Hand!" Ta-da! It's all about dancing!
She pushed the volume button on the old radio and the sound of trumpets erupted throughout the lobby. Husk's ear, which wasn't hidden under his top hat, lowered and Lolicia's did the same. Charlie rushed over to lower the volume a little.
- Ah. Sorry about that. So that's it, dancing! Maybe a Charleston? Alastor has a tone of jaz songs. If you are okay with it, Husk has agreed to be your date! But there's one little condition.
- A little condition...? repeated Lolicia, whose appetite was not at its strongest point with what was presented.
Charlie took a red headband out of her pocket. Probably muslin. Or imitation muslin.
- You'll have to be blindfolded! This exercise helps to build trust between the two parties, Charlie explained proudly, her index finger raised. You, Lolicia, will have to trust your partner to guide you through the dance without falling over. Also, a dance is a conversation. Use the three minutes you've been given to talk. Do you accept?
Lolicia thought for a moment before answering.
- I don't think it's possible.
Charlie's smile broke. Husk turned, surprised, to the Demon girl. It was rare for them to refuse anything. They usually went with the flow and nothing more. They didn't object. This was a first.
- Oh, but why? worried Charlie.
- I can't follow the rhythm of a Charleston, it's too fast, replied Lolicia logically. It would take too much energy of me.
Charlie's face brightened again and she reached for her phone.
- Oh, I see! But that's no problem. How about a waltz? Is it slower? Will that do?
Lolicia thought about it, then slowly turned their head towards Husk. They analysed him in silence.
- What ?
- Can you waltz?
Husk frowned, a little offended.
- It's a three-beat dance, it couldn't be easier!
- But I'm going to be blindfolded, they insisted, won't that upset you?
- Tss. Who do you think I am? Of course I'll be fine! I won't let go of your fucking hand if that's what you're wondering.
Lolicia chuckled. After all, why not?
- Well, if you insist.
- Oh thank you, thank you! Stand in the middle, I'm going to find a waltz... somewhere. When I was a teenager I had a ton of them for vampire-type masquarades, it should be in a file... she mumbled as she rummaged through her playlists.
Lolicia walked slowly towards the middle of the hall. Husk was behind them. He handed them the blindfold. They thanked him and placed it over their eyes, tying it. Then they stood still.
Without their sight, which didn't bother them all that much, their other senses were heightened. They heard Husk sigh, but he seemed more distracted than annoyed.
- May I?
- To do that, I'd have to know where to go, they laughed, deciding to let themselves be carried along by all this.
- Here, take my hand.
They felt the Winged Cat Demon's pads and claws against their palm and shoulder blades. It was rather practical as they were kinda the same size.
- I've found it! exclaimed Charlie in the distance.
- Here we fucking go, muttered Husk as he approached. Don't resist or we'll get all tangled up.
- I hope not, you said you wouldn't let me down, didn't you?
- Hm.
Husk approached. He smelt of cheap booze and the fur of a cat basking in the sun, which was hardly surprising.
- You have to last three minutes and eleven seconds!
Cello and accordion music blazed in the lobby, both lively and turbulent like the start of a thunderstorm, when steel-grey clouds gather and thunder begins to rumble. A tambourine played in the background.
Husk turned it to the beat. One, two, three. One, two, three. Lolicia felt their muscles tense as if they would have preferred to stay still. With each pirouette, their fluffy tail and esca followed behind them like a shawl in the wind.
- You're heavy, you know.
- Is that how a gentleman starts a conversation ? they laughed, unmoved by the remark.
- Touché, madame, he grumbled, turning them around.
Silence. Lolicia thought about Charlie's instructions and that she probably expected a lot from the only two people who would be at this event of her. So they decide to talk.
- I'm surprised you know how to dance, old man.
- You'd be amazed how many young women there are in gambling dens and casinos. It always helps to know how to waltz, kid. It's a showstopper like ma- well, anyway.
The next stringed notes gave the impression that the first rains of the storm were beginning to fall. Then the violins came in as if the wind were howling. One two three, one two three.
- Who are you calling kid? Maybe I'm older than you.
- Ah, laughed Husk dryly, I don't think so. Have you looked at yourself? At what age, did you die, twenty?
- I'll take that as a compliment.
They chuckled softly, more thoughtful than fhey would have thought when they heard his reply.
- But to answer you honestly, I don't know how old I was.
- Hm. Severe case of amnesia? It happens to some Sinners.
- Well, perhaps...
- I must be one of the only ones in the whole Pride Ring to have died of old age. It's no great feat, but whatever, he grumbled. And believe me, you're not one of them.
- And through, 1939 seems so long ago... they whispered.
Them two twirled, waltzed and danced and Lolicia didn't worry about whether Husk was going to make them fall or not. He was handling the situation. But there was something else, in the deluge of music that was soon over. Lolicia barely lowered their head as if looking for the black and yellow cat's eyes in the darkness of their blindfold.
- Tell me, Husk...
- Hm?
- Do we know each other, by any chance?
A silence. One drop, then a second. One, two, three. One, two, three. Then he answered, in a deep, almost inaudible voice.
- I was once the Gambling Demon...
And suddenly Lolicia remembered a few details over tea and mango juice that they had shared with Zestial. Fifty years ago or more.
- Oh... I see. You used to do business with Misfortune, didn't you?
- Yes, I was.
- I guess your luck changed.
- Tell me about it.
Then the music slowly stopped, little by little, until it faded away. Charlie was clapping joyfully.
- Excellent! Excellent! Bravo!
Lolicia, motionless, felt Husk let go of their hand and take off their blindfold.
- I like you, Lolicia, he says suddenly.
- Why? they asked.
- Because, whatever happened between you and Alastor, you made him lose his footing. I don't know how you did it, but it's not insignificant. Thank you, he grumbled, for bringing him down to the same level as us.
The blindfold came off. The illumination blinded them and when their eyes readjusted to the light, Husk was no longer in front of them and was already heading back to the bar, while Charlie sauntered around him.
Soon she joined Lolicia in a quick hug.
- It was as good as a magic trick!
Lolicia smiled at her but their gaze was lost on Husk's wings. Interesting... very interesting.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I really liked writing this chapter perhaps because there is less characters interacting and I'm not scared to forgot one of them in the mist ahah.
The waltz music of Lolicia and Husk is called "The Vampire Masquerade" by Peter Gundry on YouTube. A great musician.Here little reference to Kaledya's great OC Serenity under her Overlord's name Misfortune ! And the partnership she had with Husk before.
And more Husk who wants to talk about magic tricks. (I will cry ahah)Also, next part is the last one of the characters interactions!
Have a nice reading day!-
Chapter 18: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 2 part 4 and 5 !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello ! Drawing time ? Drawing time!
First and foremost, Kaledya made me a gift and draw Lolicia and love it, I love the choices made. Adore it. Thank you again, of course!
So to celebrates i draw Lolicia in Kaledya's style and mine (if they would meet themselves)!
What is written in the bubbles :
"Waw !! Is that me ? So pretty stars eyes emoji"
"Love your hairstyle !"
"What is your eyeliner ?"
It was funny to do !
༻❁༺
Also, the new outfit of Lolicia has finally arrived, it took me time because of course I love meanings under everything. Fleshing that background is important ! So there is it :
Explanations :
Lolicia's outfit from before was inspired by an Audrey Hepburn's dress from a movie of 1957. Its the time period where Lolicia decide to secluded herself and live in the underground of the amphitheater ruins since 1960. So when she goes to the hotel she takes and old dress of her.
Now. Lolicia doesn't care about nudity and doesn't see what it is so *weird scream* about it. She doesn't associate a naked body to something sexy. That is why I show more of her skin. I think in her domain she was mostly naked with her hair hiding some of herself.
The general form of the outfit is inspired by a custom armor from Baldur's Gate 3 !
I wanted something a bit more fantasy-like and gladiator-like (because her domain is an important place and we will come back to it)
Also the bandages, red and white, on her arms and legs, is a reminder of one is clean and the other bloody. The duality of what she is and what she wants to obtain (for exemple when she kill herself before regenerate to hear that mysterious voice she call "him")
All the decorative bondage is a metaphor of her being trap in her own body inspired by shibari, a type of Japanese bondage.
The coins on side of her boots are normal gold coin not like the Charon obol around her neck.
Also, the designer in the story of the outfit had fun with all of this and if you haven't guess who it is yet you will know in the next chapter !
Hope you like it. Now back to writing !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Funny enough but this outfit will actually lead us to the next episode/mini arc !
Have a good reading day- marquisev
Chapter 19: Episode 2.5 : If You Let Go, I Will Kill You
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 2
If You Let Go, I Will Kill You
Monday
After struggling for an hour with the explanations of how to put on their new outfit, after giving up, after Vittorio had shown them the easiest way out, Lolicia was ready.
They emerged from the bathroom of their bedroom, hands on their waist, caressing the wine-coloured scales on their pewter-coloured skin, they finally allowed themselves to comment on the leather, the finesse of the straps, the kid lining and the silk bandages.
- It's comfortable. Not what I asked for, but comfortable.
- Oh, oh! laughed Vittorio, bombarding them with photos. My s-senses tell me that the outfit suits you!
- Good, I suppose. It's the closest you can get to the freedom of walking around naked.
- N-naked here might be a bit m-much.
- A bit much? giggled Lolicia mockingly. How can it be too much when we're in Hell ? Ridiculous.
The RoboFizz chuckled back and wrapped his arms around their shoulders, looking at the coral that had been added to the top.
- Hu-humans.
- Apparently...
- We're also thirty m-minutes late.
- Ah, crap.
Slowly, Lolicia took their keys and left their room. They felt the leather of their new boots mould to the shape of their feet; they adored the clicking of the coins on the zip; the air caressed their body like a stream of cold water. It wasn't quite the dress they'd asked for, but it wasn't bad.
On arriving in the lobby, Vittorio went to join Razzle and Dazzle, with whom he'd made friends. Or the closest thing to it.
- Holy fuck ! Mommy's going to punish us today? squeaked Angel with a smile full of innuendo. I'll sign up right away. Which way to the dungeon door?
Lolicia smiled in amusement and took a little while to work out the details of these words and a little more longer to match them to their outfit.
- Three belts and half a breast visible and I'm 'mommy' now? they asked curiously.
- Mommy, ma'am, whatever you prefer! If you've got a double of this, don't hesitate to lend it to me!
Husk rolled his eyes and nodded in Lolicia's direction as if subconsciously validating the outfit.
- Sorry we're late! Vaggie and I were preparing a big banner to celebrate the end of the 'Don't Kill Your Roommate Out of Spite'* week, which you passed with flying colours!
They all turned their heads to see a happy Charlie gambolling from step to step, followed by Vaggie and Alastor a little further on, watching his microphone.
Charlie was happy, maybe they couldn't see it, but they had all made good progress. They could be in the same environment without becoming aggressive or sending each other tasteless jokes if the situation didn't lend itself to it. Angel had toned down the dirty jokes with Husk; the thing between Alastor and Lolicia seemed less acidic than when they first arrived; Husk had got to know Lolicia a bit and seemed to be settling in well. In short, it was perfect! Enough to convince an angelic guy or two. Well not quite.
- So today it's... oh! Nice outfit Lolicia! What was I saying? Oh yes, today's the last day to finish off this wonderful week, the Falls of Confidence or trust falls !
- Otherwise known as 'If You Let Go, I Will Kill You', continued Vaggie as she adjusted her golden belt. We'll show you an example. Alastor?
- Mmm.
Alastor snapped his fingers and a sort of wooden dais with moss and eyes appeared in the center of the hall. Vaggie jumped nimbly onto the platform, her black, yellow, red and white wings fluttering behind her like a flag at half mast. Vaggie clasped her hands behind her back, looking stern as usual. Charlie hurried to the foot of the stage with a big smile on her face.
- The groups consist of two participants. We've already done them, so there's no need to complain. One goes up, the other goes down. The one who's going to fall has his back to the void and the other has to catch them. It goes like this.
Without a second's hesitation, Vaggie turned and let herself fall. Charlie reached out her arms and caught her. She placed a kiss on her forehead and then let her go. Vaggie smiled broadly before resuming her instructions.
- I know it takes courage, but that's why we've plan it down as our last activity. You can do it. Yes ? All right, then. There will be three rounds of two groups. The first, Niffty goes up and gets caught by Angel. Charlie goes up and Alastor catches her. And off we go.
- Easy, laughed Angel with a smirk.
Niffty rushed onto the stage summoned by Alastor, excited, and before Angel could even get ready, Niffty threw herself headfirst into the void. Angel caught her in extremis with his four arms.
- Fuck, Niff! Warn me!
- You're supposed to wait for my signal, bellowed Vaggie. Anyway, it doesn't matter. Hun, go on.
Charlie stood on the edge of the platform and looked at Alastor and his little red glasses.
- Catch me up, eh, Alastor?
The Radio Demon's smile sharpened.
- Oh, but of course, Demon Belle. Jump.
Charlie looked at him for half a second longer, then nodded, turned round with her arms crossed and let herself fall. The fall was short and she didn't hit the ground. When she opened her eyes, the scarlet irises were burning her to a crisp. He had grabbed her like a gentleman, one hand behind her back, the other under her knees.
- Thank you, she murmured as he set her down beside him.
- At last, my dear, there's no need to thank me for so little. We're friends, aren't we?
Charlie smiled and nodded. Vaggie stepped forward and announced what was to come.
- Right, then. Second passage! Angel, you go up and Husk is with you. Lolicia at the top too and Alastor catches you. Let's get on with it!
Angel climbed up as if it were a fashion show. Lolicia followed him, slowly enough for Angel to be the first to pass.
Angel wasn't too keen on the idea of trust falls. Because nobody trusted anyone here, did they? But on the other hand, if Husk dropped him... sure it would piss him off, but it wasn't the first time he'd been dropped. Or he'd have a bruise or two on his legs. Or ass. These are pains that pass.
Angel bent forward towards Husk and gave him a seductive smile.
- You're not goin' to let me down, are you?
- If you start talking too much I might think twice.
- Aw. When I've been nice to you all week?
- At any moment things could get out of hand.
- Says you... purred the Spider Demon.
- On three! shouted Vaggie behind them. Come on, now!
- Ah! gasped Angel like a drama queen as he let himself capsize, one hand on his forehead and his eyes closed.
The encounter with the ground never came. Instead, he felt fur and the warmth of a body. He opened his eyelids and saw the grey face of Husk, who had caught up with him despite everything. He hadn't expected that. But he showed nothing of his surprise. He put both arms around his shoulder.
- I'm almost disappointed, he teased.
- I can still let you go, muttered Husk.
He let him go. Nicely.
On the other side, Lolicia stood at the end of the platform, their escae lighting up the moss beneath their feet. Alastor approached. For once, they were looking down on him. They could see the tips of his deer ears merging with his hair, the metal of his antlers. They wondered if it was possible to get impaled on them. A bit of a morbid idea, but what the hell.
- An exercise of trust... he chuckled with statics.
- Tell me about it, they responded just as sarcastically.
Lolicia wasn't sure what to think. It was a 50/50 chance. Would they be angry if he didn't catch them ? No. It was just a little exercise. But maybe he was trying to prove something else with that.
- Now! said Vaggie.
Lolicia gave one last silent look and, as if the Pit of their ruins were waiting for them below, they let themselves fall, their eyes wide open.
Alastor caught her. She was heavy, as if she were soaking wet, he knew that, and yet he showed no sign of it.
They turned their head to look at him. The smell of petrichor assailed them.
- You've made a choice, they whispered to him as they exchanged glances, because Charlie's here to watch or because you'd like to support what you asked me a few days ago?
- It doesn't matter which, my dear, as I haven't received a reply from you.
- That's right, you didn't.
Alastor's smile turned into a grimace. Lolicia smiled softly, observing the microphone in the tie that let his voice escape.
- Did you ask to catch and not to get caught? they asked in their velvet voice.
After a moment of silence, Alastor's grin became sharper as he gently put them down.
- I'm just careful.
- Yet again, they laughed.
Charlie applauded.
- I'm so proud of you all! she said with stars in her eyes. We should take a selfie! Come on!
- Wait, Hun... there's still one team to go, tried Vaggie.
- It doesn't matter! We'll do the last one after! Everyone, please come and say cheese !
Charlie held up her phone in a front camera and waited for everyone to get into the screen. Even Alastor, whose back was half turned. Lolicia was swept away by one of Angel's arms, as was Husk on the other side. Angel made a heart with his hands. Niffty threw herself forward with a creepy smile. Vaggie crossed her arms and Charlie stuck out her tongue.
Cheese!
A flash. The photo was taken. Charlie was on the verge of tears.
- Look at you all, you're perfect, she murmured proudly.
- Yes... er, where was I? Oh yes, last bit, finished Vaggie, pointing to the stage. Ah well... it's me and Lolica catching me up and then it's Lolicia and Angel our two residents. And off we go.
- I'm ready, said Lolicia, who opened their arms wide, their face thoughtful, their eyes still blinded by the flash.
- OK, I'm here.
Vaggie climbed the platform and then looked at Lolicia.
She didn't give up like she had with Charlie. Lolicia was something she was learning to appreciate. They were kind, polite and chill, but there was also something else, the fact that without being an Overlord, they have managed to survive for several decades, that no one had taken their territory in the underground and that their power, according to rumour, didn't really take souls into account. And yet they're strong. And yet there had to be something. And it tickled her. What was their story?
Vaggie sighed and took a deep breath.
- When you've got to go, you've got to go, she mumbled to herself.
She gave Lolicia one last look that meant: if you let go, I'll kill you. But the Anglerfox just smiled, amused.
Vaggie closed her eyes, clenched her jaw and let herself fall.
Lolicia grabbed her on the fly and felt her fluffy moth wings caress their scales. They took a closer look at the eye patch, the golden Brandenburg buttons and a black and red jacket that would not have gone amiss in Napoleon's army.
- There's no need to be scared, you see? Lolicia asks slowly as they let Vaggie down to the ground.
Vaggie cleared her throat.
- Yes. And I wasn't scared.
- It was so beautiful! exclaimed Charlie with folded hands. And the last Angel and Lolicia!
Lolicia cringed a little when they saw that they have to go back up the steps, but Angel grabbed them by the waist and put them directly on the platform. They looked at the Spider Demon, surprised by his thoughtfulness. Angel saw their look and shrugged.
- I just don't want to spend all night here, he swept aside, come on, lolita.
Lolicia raised an eyebrow and ignored everything they saw as they looked at Angel and jumped. He caught them with his four arms.
He smelt of powder and sugar, light scent and languid at the same time.
His nose was almost in their top. That's when he discovered a detail.
- Wait, wait, he exclaimed, putting Lolicia back on the floor and bending over to get to their height, don't tell me it's not real! It's By Velvette ?!
He pointed with two of his left hands at the small engraving in Lolicia's leather top, half speechless. They blinked, a little surprised by the tone of reproach in his voice.
- Yes, I ordered it. Why ?
- And made-to-measure too !? Angel almost shouted, his shocked expression turning more and more questioning. Of course it is !
- Is that a problem?
- Who's Velvette? asked Niffty, climbing onto Alastor's shoulder.
The Radio Demon, standing back a little, frowned imperceptibly, but not enough to overshadow his sharp, attentive smile.
- Who's Velvette ? repeated Angel, annoyed, slapping a hand to his forehead and the other three to his waist. Who— no, you've got to stop livin' under a fuckin' rock, all of you! She's one of the Vees trio!
- So what if she is?
Lolicia didn't really understand what the problem was. They wanted quality clothes, so they bought from By Velvette. It was the first and simplest choice. Zestial wasn't keen on their 'partnership' with Velvette but it didn't really matter to them. They two weren't doing each other any favours, they were just chatting. Fashion business. No big deal.
- Who are the Vees?
- Dust under my hooves, commented Alastor with a static noise as he put Niffty down.
- So what? repeats Angel, pointing at Lolicia. But it costs a fortune! An ordinary outfit would cost me the earth, but yours with all the accessories, I can't even imagine! How much did you pay for that? No. Hang on, I don't want to know. The fuckin' question is how? Did you manage to hold up Ransom?
Husk held back a smile as he picked up his tea towel. Charlie and Vaggie were following the interaction with interest: one because she liked to see everyone talking to each other and the other because she was beginning to see a solution to a problem.
Lolicia raised their eyebrows after listening to Angel's speech and couldn't help laughing a little.
- Just because I normally live in a ruin doesn't mean I don't have resources. Believe me, I have customers who can be very generous.
Vittorio, who was still listening with one ear, crept up to them and clung proudly to their leg. They stroked the top of his head.
- So you cash in your treasures like an old pirate?
- In a way, yes. I rarely use them.
- But share! exclaimed Angel. Look at this place! It's a shithole that can barely stand up. And puttin' up drawings here and there isn't going to strengthen the foundations. Do you think you could give us a loan?
Charlie stepped forward, suddenly looking embarrassed.
- Angel, you can't ask that...
- Well, dollface, it's true, isn't it? Just this mornin', a piece of wallpaper nearly whipped my face off.
- Yes, but... tried Charlie, who wasn't smiling at all.
Alastor looked at Lolicia who shrugged, their long fox tail sweeping the ground around them.
- If you like, I could send Vittorio to bring back a chest...?
- No! suddenly exclaimed Charlie, looking a little panicked.
Everyone fell silent and looked at her in surprise. The princess rarely raised her voice except when she was singing, elated. Vaggie approached her girlfriend and put her hand on her arm. Her moth-like antennae moved gently as if she were trying to feel more than what she saw.
- Charlie... I think, in a way... Angel's right.
- No, Charlie repeated, suddenly emotional. I can't ask this of anyone. I will find a way myself. Now I'm... I'm going to my room and rest. Keep chatting!
Precious glared at the residents as Charlie climbed the stairs and disappeared into the lift. Vaggie sighed.
- Fuck.
- What ? What did I say? Angel huffed in annoyance. I only told the truth!
Lolicia watched the situation unfold and wondered why Charlie was refusing funding or if she really did have money problems, which was strange for the princess of the Hell. Something else must be lurking underneath.
Vaggie motioned for Angel to follow her.
- I'll explain.
Husk and Niffty approached curiously. Lolicia was about to do the same when they heard Vittorio give off a few sparks. They looked down and saw that he was interacting with Alastor's shadow.
They looked up and saw him watching them.
- My dear, could we speak for a moment, privately?
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I highlighted the new outfit that Kaledya made for Vaggie because it deserve it!
So the outfit made for Addolorata is made by Velvette ! and I just call her brand "By Velvette".
Ransom is actually a city in the Greed Ring, in Helluva Boss, Asmodeus mentions it !
Have a nice reading day!
Chapter 20: Episode 2.6 : It's Just a Selfie
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 2
It's Just a Selfie
Part 1
Charlie entered her and Vaggie's room, crossed the carpet, looked at the banner celebrating the first week, which they had not yet finished, and dropped onto the bench in front of the bay window.
- Is there anything I can help you with, Princess? asked a worried Precious, who dropped his tiara form and changed into a snake.
- No, thank you. Don't worry, smiled Charlie.
It was a smile that was both sweet and melancholy. She folded her legs against her and took out her phone. She contemplated the selfie they had all taken together. She couldn't help but smile.
It was perfect.
It was perfect, even if Alastor's presence corrupted part of the photo; Lolicia's escae made strange lighting effects like overexposition ; Husk wasn't really smiling; Niffty was rushing to the lens. At least she and Angel looked better.
Charlie stroked the screen.
They had all made so much progress for people who weren't used to living in a group, which meant so much to her. Admittedly, they hadn't all come to the activities, but they had made an effort. She was really proud of them. There was still a lot to see, but it would all come in good time.
She sent the selfie into a conversation that hadn't had any messages for a month. She attached the selfie to the text with a smile on her lips: "I failed to convince Adam, but look at them! I'll get through to Azrael. We've made so much progress! I hope you're well."
She hesitated for a second, then sent it off. She smiled and left her phone. Precious descended from her hair and began to slip through her fingers.
- Maybe this time he'll respond more quickly than you think.
- Maybe you're right.
Charlie looked out of the window into the distance. She didn't want to worry about the obvious details, like the state of her place. She just wanted to fly away to a happier future.
༻❁༺
Husk poured brown spirits into three shiny glasses. One for Angel and two for himself. Vaggie didn't drink and Niffty... he avoided giving her any.
Angel sat down on the bar stool and crossed his legs. He dropped his mobile phone into the volume of his fluffy chest. Vaggie, standing in front of him, crossed her arms and sighed with a mixture of annoyance and incomprehension.
On the other side, Alastor and Lolicia were hurrying down one of the corridors. Husk noticed but didn't look up.
- So, I'm goin' to get told off, am I? said Angel, analysing the brown glass with a grimace, preferring a sparkling cocktail.
- No. In fact, for once, it's not your fault, it's just that the situation is a bit... complicated.
- Complicated how? exclaimed Niffty as she stretched out on the counter, shaking her delicate little legs.
- Complicated. There's a reason why the hotel isn't in tip-top shape.
- Not in tip-top shape? Angel pointed out sarcastically. You mean we could do an urbex in here if we cut the electricity.
- Whatever! mumbled an annoyed Vaggie. That's not the point. This place has history. In a way. It was a property that brought in the Morningstars and was abandoned a decade ago.
- People used to think it was haunted, Husk commented in a whisper, rather puffed up for Demons...
Vaggie raised her eyes to the ceiling with the serious air of a military person.
- So what's next? Angel said, half-bored but still sipping the glass of brown alcohol. It was whisky.
- After that, Charlie bought the property back from her father.
- Ah. Daddy Lucifer.
- Angel.
- What?
- Anyway. Charlie's spent all the savings she's already got to turn this thing into a hotel and a livable place. It used to be so much worse! Water damage, mould, you could see the pipes under the floor, no electricity or water. Nothing! But we did what we could. Charlie did what she could, and admittedly it's not up to health standards, but...
- Fuckin' hell, it was worse ?! And to think I got there first, laughed Angel.
- So why doesn't she ask for more money? asked Niffty.
- She can't.
- What, the royal coffers are empty? grumbled Husk.
- No. But it's not as easy as it sounds.
- She could earn some money. You know how much some would pay to see your princess's hooves up close? purred the ironic Spider Demon.
- Ew. Angel. No. Besides, whatever happens, Charlie can't be employed, she's royalty, it's forbidden.
- Lucky bitch.
- No not lucky, the proof, we end up in this dead end and you complaining about wallpaper slapping your face— I.... Ha. I'll tell you what. Drink your poison. I'm gonna go see Charlie. Now you know why its problematic subject , so don't rub your comments in her face again, all right?
- Yes, whatever you say, captain.
Vaggie took a deep breath and decided to drop the disciplinary lesson that was nagging at the back of her mind. She turned, climbed the stairs and took the lift to the top floor.
In their corridor, the hotel's heartbeat, faint yet present, seemed to be reflected in every nook and cranny, against every closed door, under the shoddy carpet.
Here, you could no longer hear the guests, the laughter or the awkward silences. It was only a reflection of the state of the hotel, the pipes behind the partitions, the noise of the lift cabins and all the wind. At the top of the hill, the warm wind from the Pride Ring blew in and out, like ripples on the water.
Vaggie stopped in front of their bedroom door and took a deep breath. This place was Charlie's project but, in a way, it was also hers. She'd explained the situation to Angel and the others, now he knew.
However, Charlie didn't know. She was probably gnawing and blaming herself, and there was only one thing to do: talk to her, reassure her.
It was the last day of activities and not one resident had killed another, and with the Radio Demon as a guest that was quite an achievement. Charlie was pleased with the progress and the atmosphere, which was beginning to be bearable... Vaggie didn't want this sunny moment to be overshadowed by a few clouds.
It's true that the Hazbin Hotel needed refreshing. It was even essential. But was it more essential than making Charlie anxious? No. That could wait.
Vaggie knocked on the door.
- It's open, replied the little voice.
Vaggie smiled with relief, as if she was afraid she wouldn't hear an answer. She took a deep breath, her wings at rest, moving with every step she took. She entered their bedroom.
The room was large, with a wide bed and plum-coloured blankets. There were eyes, potted carnivorous plants and benches along the large bay window, which showed Pentagram City on a glowing platter.
Charlie was sitting on one of them, watching Precious pass back and forth between her fingers like a ribbon. KeeKee was asleep on her right, and Razzle and Dazzle were at her hooves. Vaggie smiled a little, reassured that at least she wasn't alone.
- Are you all right? asked Charlie with a little look that she wanted to reassure. Everyone all right?
- Yes, yes, they're fine, replied Vaggie, moving on to the residents who had returned to their business. But the real question, hun, is are you all right?
Razzle and Dazzle let Vaggie pass and she stood in front of Charlie and gently took her chin in her palm. Charlie looked up at her with wide eyes. Vaggie smiled and raised an eyebrow, waiting for her answer.
- I'm fine, I'm sorry if I left abruptly...
- No need to apologise. Everyone has their limits. You taught me that, remember?
Charlie smiled back gently. Vaggie stopped stroking her chin. She lowered her head a little and caress her girlfriend's face with her antennae. The princess laughed.
- That tickles, Vaggie!
- I know, laughed the latter, delighted to have put a smile back on her face for at least a few moments.
Vaggie sat down next to her and looked at the mobile phone in her hand. Charlie lost her joviality and contemplated her red phone case with its golden apple and snake intertwined.
- I didn't mean to get carried away earlier... Charlie began in a weak tone.
- You didn't really get carried away, you just raised your voice. Barely. That's a 1 on the anger scale of 10, Hun.
- It's true, she chuckled, it's just that, I know you do the accounts and I see the look on your face every time you finish the week's expenses... I see the stagnant fix-it column. I know the hotel is run down and Angel is right.
Vaggie was suddenly mad at herself that she hadn't been able to hide her concern about the hotel's financial income.
She let Charlie continue.
- I also know that we've asked Alastor for help and that his magic has really helped us to repair both big and small parts of the hotel. But I can't ask him to take care of everything, you understand? she explained, placing a hand on her chest as if to emphasise her words. And the money Lolicia could lend us? It's the same thing, it's not... it's not fair! I'm not going to let the people who asked for refuge pay the costs of this place. It's not their responsibility.
As so often, Charlie showed a great nobility of heart that didn't bring only good consequences in Hell. Vaggie hesitated, touching her eye patch with the red cross a little.
- I understand, you don't want to ask for help because you want them to feel safe and concentrate on their redemption.
Charlie nodded, touching the knot around her neck.
- But, um, maybe... you could have someone else help you. I'd like it to be me, but I can't afford it, muttered Vaggie, a little annoyed by this. And you can't take any more out of your own wallet since everything went into the first renovations, I know. This place was a real dump if they knew...
They laughed lightly. Charlie massaged her temples.
- I don't know what I'm going to do. I've got a few ideas but I don't even know if it's possible.
- Of course, but perhaps..., tried Vaggie, if you asked for your account, your fund, your reserve, whatever, to be replenished... perhaps using some of the royal funds...
Charlie's expression darkened.
- You know that—
- I know, cut in Vaggie who didn't want to go into territory that would hurt her even more. But I wasn't necessarily talking about your father.
At the word 'father' Charlie tensed and Precious hissed a little, the light from the room reflecting off his inky black scales. Lucifer's vision seemed to form and fade, creating a chill in the atmosphere.
- Then whose?
- Your brother, said Vaggie quickly. I'm sure he wouldn't mind helping you. And, um, he's the heir, he knows about these things. A quick snap of the fingers and you wouldn't have to worry about the state of the hotel.
Charlie stood up from the bench, her arms crossed, and looked out at the cityscape, ablaze with the warm colours that stretched to the horizon. She winced and put a hand on the window.
- I can't...
Vaggie gazed at her with concern at her sudden sadness. Charlie looked over her shoulder and smiled gently before looking away.
- Constantine is very busy. With... Mum gone, he's taken over certain aspects of power, she explained, her throat feeling dry. I can't afford to put another worry on his shoulders by begging him to give me money for the hotel. I mustn't get in the way of the Crown's business.
The tone was categorical. Vaggie observed the slightly low goat's tail. She let Charlie spill her purse because she needed it.
- Besides, all this, said the princess, encompassing the room, the hotel and the whole hill, is my project. It's up to me to find a solution, to make sure everyone feels comfortable here. And at the moment that's really not the case. However...
Charlie pivoted on her hooves and returned to Vaggie. She took her by the hands and lifted her up. Vaggie looked up and was surprised to see a smile again.
- You have an idea, don't you?
- Yes... but I don't know if it's any good.
- Present it to me anyway, Vaggie answered amused.
Charlie hurried to her bedside table, opened the drawer and took out a colourful protectus with a rainbow, musical notes and stars. She presented it to Vaggie, who pouted at first, but when she pointed out the amount that could be won with the prize, Vaggie placed a kiss on the back of her hand.
- I think, Hun, it's worth a try... for more than one reason.
- Oh Vaggie! Thank you!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
This is the first time I wrote the name Lucifer after the prologue and the Fall with Lilith I believe.
Also, Kaledya's OC Constantine's name is finally said for the first time because I was just putting ref and "prince" and "brother" before. So that is nice !
I really like Chaggie, they're sweet to write about.
The all "financial aspect" of the hotel was part of Sinner Symphony AU's plotline!
Also it's almost the end of episode 2.Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 21: Episode 2.7 : It's Just a Selfie
Summary:
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : romanticized gory imagery
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 2
It's Just a Selfie
Part 2
The sounds of boots and hooves mingled on the mottled carpet like the first notes of a dance that had not yet begun.
Alastor led Lolicia into what should have been a library, but there were hardly any books on the shelves. He opened the door and let her go first.
- After you, my dear, he said with his pinned smile.
- Sure.
They returned his smile and entered the dilapidated room, which was a ghost of what it should have been. Vittorio walked around the room in swift, graceful strokes, watching every corner as Alastor's shadow grew elastic against the walls.
Alastor closed the double doors. But not with a key. He was not a madman in that sense of the word. He turned for a long moment to estimate her and gave her a quick glance before asking:
- Do you work for the Vees?
Lolicia blinked, confused one moment and smiling the next.
- No, I'm not.
- Velvette?
- Just a lady with good taste, Alastor.
The Radio Demon approached, hands behind his back as he adjusted his small, round, red glasses. He invaded their personal space and leaned in close enough for their scents to mixed together.
- Forgive me for not taking vicious tongues at their word, he replied sarcastically.
Lolicia giggled, but when they lifted their face to face him so closely, there was no light in their eyes, although their throat continued to make a deliciously hilarious noise.
- I understand that. But even if I'd been an associate of the Vees, what could you have done to the one in control?
Alastor winced and sat up. He unconsciously wiped his hand against the collar of his coat before sneering back. He didn't answer and Lolicia's smile grew even softer.
- Well? Have you brought me here to teach me a lesson I'll only hear if I feel like it?
- Hah! No. Not at all, Addolorata, he laughed, pushing some dust off his shoulder. I've come instead to see if the apple is ripe to be picked, since apparently it doesn't have any crooked gardeners to look after it?
Lolicia appreciated his turn of phrase and let him know with a little nod that gently inflamed the Radio Demon's ego. The Anglerfox settled themselves on the edge of the arm of an old, worn armchair, their fox ears erect and attentive.
- Maybe she doesn't have gardeners, maybe she's not interested in gardeners. After all, why would a ripe apple need one? Isn't she at the peak of hers cycle?
- Of course she is. What's left for it to do but end up as applesauce, pie or between the teeth of the next lucky person?
- Or on the royal symbol?
Silence. Alastor's smile grew so wide it was almost impossible for his cheeks to not ripe. As he circled the room, he returned to Lolicia and analysed their reddish scales.
- Do you read my mind?
- I wouldn't dare again.
- So polite.
- Only to put you at ease, Alastor.
- Mmm. May I repeat my request for an alliance? I could suggest to the apple that she becomes a candied fruit by my side because I'd rather she didn't decide that gardeners could be of use to her in an unreasonable way.
Lolicia's dark mouth formed a crease, but they showed nothing of their annoyance and smiled.
- Maybe, it wouldn't bother me to listen to a cook's voice "sur le tapis". So where to start?
- Wherever I decide, my dear. I have a programme that's worth a banquet or two. Something to delight your palate.
Alastor held out his hand for them to take. He slid them away from the old armchair.
Around him, the bookless library metamorphosed into a ballroom with a scarlet marquetry parquet floor. The clear notes of a piano rang out, succinct and vintage.
Alastor leaned over and murmured to them with a rhythm in his static voice:
- Dish, I propose more than ice,
Fruits oysters impaled on antlers ...
Finger snaps were added to the music. Their clothes changed to a black and white crinoline dress with ribbons and watteau pleats for Lolicia, their face covered by a round black velvet mask that showed only their yellow and grey eyes.
Alastor spun them around as his red clothes took on the appearance of ruffles, buckled shoes and a brocade button-down jacket. A half mask with a broken nose covered his own face but not his smile.
- I think about the dull lamb,
I think about the saint snake,
Tasteless and silent,
through my bloody cheaters, he sang touching his glasses.Cher don't be so surprised,
Cher don't be so derided,
We both know that the doll,
is a lamb and a saint.
Lolicia was surprised that he so was honest about what he thought of the princess. But the real question was: was he right?
- I will take the fall for,
My past mistake so,
Don't pipe a sound,
Don't spill and sing about,
The day you gift me a wooden kimono,
All the way deep down, dish.
They didn't answer because they had to hold their mask with a button between their teeth. Although it was only an illusion, they decided to let Alastor lead the dance as the lights in the room took on a cherry hue. He twirled them around and bent down so that his mask was against theirs.
- You know,
I'm a monster,
We're not that different ?
I will be peaching you nicely,
'cause you see the real me.
Lolicia let themselves be carried away by the music, which had an extra triangle note and the beginning of some classical jazz instruments in the background. They disappeared and reappeared seated on top of the fireplace, legs crossed and pumps waving in the air.
Their mask disappeared and they sang in a slow, amused voice:
- Am I a monster ?
We're not that different ?
I smell red on your glad rags,
Should I be in bewilderment ?
Alastor curtsied, removing his red tricorn and looking up at them. His voice came out of his microphone as he held out his stsff. One hand on his crop.
- I could be your meat,
If you're my tertiary consumer,
If I'm free to be a binge eater,
If your forces survive the winter.
Lolicia crossed their fingers under their chin. He continued.
- Dish, I propose more than ice,
Fruits oysters impaled on antlers.
I know you don't fall into line,
That's why I invite you to dine.
They laughed and dropped gracefully to the sound of taffeta.
Banquet tables sprang up from the red parquet floor. The large tablecloths ran across the ground and the dishes were overflowing with meat, animal heads and tripe from which came doves with scarlet-speckled wings.
The moment Lolicia's foot touched the floor, a sea of blood covered the ground, up to their ankles. All Alastor could do was dance with the Anglerfox and listen to them.
- Maybe I won't wear velvet
So what's your offer, varlet ?
A shadow that is both mad deer,
And evildoer under disguise.
Surely we won't wear velvet,
He says, there's an offer, varlet,
A gentleman who thinks "all silk so far",
Famished under the guise of gentle and man,
All that for an old scar, they finish with a soft mocking tone.
The Radio Demon's smile twitched, but not enough for Lolicia to notice. Fortunately, he didn't let it get him down. He continued to envelop them in his charismatic voice.
- I will take the fall for,
My past mistake so,
Don't pipe a sound,
Don't spill and sing about,
The day you gift me a wooden kimono,
All the way deep down, dish.
He took a step and then two backwards as they gazed at him. He offered them a dish and lifted the lid to reveal a human head with an apple in its mouth.
- You know,
I'm a monster,
We're not that different ?
I will be peaching you nicely,
'cause you see the real me.
His expression turned carnivorous. Lolicia rolled their eyes, unimpressed, and grabbed the apple as a few teeth fell into the sauce.
- Am I a monster ?
We're not that different ?
I smell red on your glad rags,
Should I be in bewilderment ?
They threw the fruit over their shoulder. They pouted, annoyed :
- All monsters,
We're not that different ?
They'll be peaching me nicely,
'cause they see the real me...
Alastor hurried to push their boredom away, slipped his arm under theirs and guided them back to the feasting tables.
- We're all monsters.
We're not that different ?
You smell red on my glad rags,
Should I be in bewilderment ?
He gently grasped her chin as his hook-nosed mask fell away to reveal his energetic red eyes, which seemed to follow the music. Lolicia did not flinch in the face of his fiery gaze.
- I could be your meat !
If you're my tertiary consumer,
If I'm free to be a binge eater,
If your forces survive the winter.
He presented them with all the meat, which turned into diamonds, pearl necklaces and harps of all shapes and sizes, with lilac-coloured strings on a wide bed of lavender. Lolicia's eyebrow rose, tempted to take an interest.
- Dish, I propose more than ice,
Fruits oysters impaled on antlers.
I know you don't fall into line,
That's why I invite you to dine.
They gently nodded their head and shoulders to the rhythm of the piano notes as the other instruments faded away.
- Dear, you propose more than ice,
Fruits oysters impaled on antlers.
I know you don't fall into line,
Monster, who invite me to dine.
Alastor walked behind them and ran his gloved hands over their collarbones as the illusion faded and they both returned to the bookless library.
- Dish, I propose more than ice,
Fruits oysters impaled on antlers...
Alastor concluded the moment by kissing her hand. He raised his head in pride.
Lolicia tilted their head as Vittorio hurried to wrap himself around them.
Once again, he was waiting for an answer. He had made an effort. He had bared himself a little for his own benefit. His request had not fallen on deaf ears, right ?
But did he deserve a quick answer? No, of course not.
- Thank you for this... meal, Alastor.
- But you're very welcome, my dear.
Lolicia went round and opened the door before giving him an amused look.
- Your proposal has been taken on board and I'll take some time to think about it.
Alastor, who was used to having everything right away, frowned imperceptibly, although his smile remained bright and yellow. Lolicia didn't care.
- Don't look so glum, it's not a "no" after all.
And they left the room.
༻❁༺
Secondary palace, royal property
The workshop was white with ice, and from the chandelier blossomed flowers of frost that tried to reach the floor like hands of corpses. The walls were black and smooth like obscidian : the heart of a frozen lake where no light could reach.
A breath.
A cloud of mist.
A crack of frost.
A hand covered in feathers as dark as the room; sharpe and shiny bird's talons catching the bluish glow of the cold.
A sigh in the silence, the sound of trapped water screaming and singing.
Not a sigh, a spell.
Lips against palm.
A fiery egg was born.
A source of heat and summer that crushed the walls of the workshop and smashed the stained glass windows to smithereens.
The mouth uttered another word, the embers fell from the tongue. An arm reached out, searching for the frost flowers, and a huge circle of flames was created. The ground shook. The runes were engraved. The suspended bits of glass melted into pearls of lava.
The circle and the runes formed a ruin, a space that made the artificial cold disappear, melted and devoured in the dragon's mouth. The avian hand traced and marked, followed by cries and songs of magic whistling like birds of prey.
The walls of the workshop pulverised from within, the furniture melted and the ceiling collapsed in places.
It was now an ocean of fire.
Then the telephone rang. The spell stopped, the runes faded and the circle cracked. The workshop was nothing but ash and smoke. The click of a tongue. Footsteps. A hand reached for the phone. It's just a selfie.
Silence, then a cold, careful, gentle voice:
- Oh sister, what will your inane project bestower ?
[end episode 2, 7 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Damn this song was hard to make !
But first : Constantine's cameo ! Blowing up his workshop with great magic. He will not come after a long time but it was needed. Adore him !
His magic is inspired by the magician scene in "Arcane", Sukuna's fuga in "Jujutsu Kaisen" S2 and some Messmer from "Elden Ring Shadow of the Erdtree" trailer because Kaledya said he was the most powerful person in Hell after Luci so I did my research.
I was scared to not have the right tone for Constantine so I was very careful. I hope we can see a bit of what Kaledya created.
Alastor and Lolicia metaphorical conversation was nice to write !
Apple : Lolicia
Gardeners : Vees/Overlords
Cook : Alastor"Sur le tapis" : is a French radio expression to say when at the end of the broadcast, soft music overlap the voice of the host ready to change.
And "Monster's Dish" by Alastor and Lolicia is inspired by form and music by "Villain" by Stella Jang ! I loved writing it ! I will explain all of it in details in the next [pop corn] part because there is too much to say !
Have a nice day reading !-
Chapter 22: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 2 and 3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello, let's talk about song !
So "Monster's Dish" by Alastor and Lolicia.
I adore writing it but the work ! AH. I was like... what If I make a duo music ? Okay. With like 20s slang ? Possible. But every sentence has a double/third meaning ? Yes- wait what ?! I'm not a native English speaker what am I doing ?! It was a challenge but finally it was nice.
So let's analyse this shit !
First, the theme : the illusion is inspired by Mardi Gras (for Alastor) and Venice Carnival (for Lolicia) and the clothes are clearly mid-XVIIIe european century.
Alastor's mask : Pulcinella (represents irony/insolence and the ability to outsmart people)
Lolicia's mask : Moretta (a feminine mask that need to be held by a button between the teeth to keep the person silent)
Pointing the fact that Alastor want Lolicia to listen only and let him talk and explain himself. Its a performance he makes for her and not the other way around.
So this song has 17 parts ! Yes.
"Monster's Dish" is like something between a gory meat feast, an invitation to diner, conditions and things of the past and also thoughts of each other but mainly its like a contract for an alliance between Alastor and Lolicia.
Because in Kaledya Sinner Symphony AU, power of Overlords are made by influence and Alastor came back after 7 years of absence,he is clever enough to seek an ally. A discreet one.
(ALASTOR) 1
*Dish, I propose more than ice,*
*Fruits oysters impaled on antlers *
20s slang vocabulary
Dish : pretty woman
Ice : diamonds
Fruits oysters : pearls
• So here, he could just propose a plate with oysters on ice decorated on antlers.
• But, he actually says "I propose more than diamonds, pearl impaled on antlers" meaning just expensive things used for nothing, just exposed.
• But what he really says its "I propose more than diamonds but MYSELF on a silver plate"
(ALASTOR) 2
*I think about the dull lamb,*
*I think about the saint snake*
*Tasteless and silent*
*through my bloody cheaters.*
*Cher don't be so surprised,*
*Cher don't be so derided,*
*We both know that the doll*
* is a lamb and a saint*
20s slang vocabulary
Cheaters : sunglasses
Cher : cajun expression like dear
Doll : woman
So here, Alastor says his real thoughts about Charlie at the moment. "Dull lamb" and "saint snake" that is what he thinks of Charlie. And Kaledya's Charlie is both part goat and snake.
• He says that even with his red glasses he saw nothing interesting in her for now. (It can be theorised that he is colorblind like a deer or just see in black and white because colors weren't invented before he died but I don't know about Kaledya's Alastor so its just salt on the dish)
Cher is a ref for Lolicia. He told her to not be alarm that he told his truth, what he really thinks of Charlie and by extension the Hazbin Hotel. He's giving a secret in a way. And he conclude by the fact that Charlie is a boring stiff good doer.
There is also a ref for "Silence of the Lambs" and the cannibal feast they're having in the background. (Cheers Hannibal !)
(ALASTOR) 3
*I will take the fall for,*
*My past mistake so*
*Don't pipe a sound*
*Don't spill and sing about*
*The day you gift me a wooden kimono*
*All the way deep down, dish.*
20s slang vocabulary
Take the fall for : accept punishment for
Sing : confessing secrets
Wooden kimono : coffin
So here he is mentioning the past he has with Lolicia.
At first it almost sound like a threatening tone but actually its the contrary, he is quite brave to mention it. Again, he shows a bit of vulnerability (for a better manipulation, of course)
• It look like he’s also thanking her for a strange gift, a kimono ? (So 1900s fashion) perhaps when he visited her in the ruins ? But not exactly.
• He actually says "I can be punish for the mistake I've made to you so don't tell my secret about the day you offered me a coffin, in the underground".
• But what he really says is "You can punish me for my past mistake so please, don't tell my secret about the day you put me into a coffin and drawn me all the way down" see ? Vulnerability and a clue about what happened between them.
(ALASTOR) 4
*You know*
*I'm a monster*
*We're not that different ?*
*I will be peaching you nicely*
*'cause you see the real me*
20s slang vocabulary:
Peaching : informing
• So here, he could be saying like "you know I'm the Radio Demon, and we both do awful things and that's okay, I will informing you because you see the real me"
• But in reality, Alastor is talking about what happened in the past and in previous part. Its more like : "you saw that I'm a monster (but you put me in a coffin so are we that different ?) And you can see the real me now (because of what happened and what she did is something very different to her usual attitude so, its kind of a secret too ?) I will make an effort because you saw what I really am"
Also the informing part link to the present proposition of an alliance.
(LOLICIA) 5
*Am I a monster*
*We're not that different ?*
*I smell red on your glad rags *
*Should I be in bewilderment*
20s slang vocabulary
Glad rags : fancy clothes
• Here, Lolicia finally talks because Alastor ask a direct question to her. So she kind of repeating his words because she doesn't want to break his song.
• But she is mostly asking questions like she is saying "so I'm a monster too ? So we're the same ? I smell blood on your fancy clothes, should I be surprised ?"
• But what she's really saying is also part of their past. She is telling to him "Am I monster ? (Like do you remember why I become one ?) I smell blood on you, you didn't change, and me ? I don't smell like you."
(ALASTOR) 6
*I could be your meat*
*If you're my tertiary consumer*
*If I'm free to be a binge eater*
*If your forces survive the winter*
20s slang vocabulary:
Meat : as "he's your meat", the subject of interest, there's your man
• So in this part it look like there is an undertones of cannibalism, isn't it ? (Somehow sensual but either Lolicia or Alastor are inclined to that)
Here, Alastor is exposing his conditions to the alliance. He wants her as an ally so much more than an enemy but it doesn't mean he would accept anything to be hers.
• In a way he is kind of saying "I could be your meat, and you could eat me, if I'm free to go on a rampage whenever I please and if your power (here represented by forces so army) is strong enough to pass difficult times" Alastor is kinda putting her at test. It's like, I know what you are capable of, but it was sixty nine years ago, am I sure you are what you were ? Bold but true.
• But what he is really saying is more "I could be your man (ally) if you are strong enough for it (tertiary consumer are carnivores who eats others carnivores on the top of the food chain, so he consider himself like a carnivore of course, he is a serial killer after all. And he says he will bow only if she can be his carnivore) if I'm free to do what I please and if you are capable to protect ME (because if he is becoming her ally, he is becoming her forces, and we don't want to see an army die in winter, right Napoléon?)
There is also a ref of the manga "Tokyo Ghoul", Rize, the first antagonist, is a ghoul who eats a lot of humans flesh and her nickname is Binge Eater. (Alastor the cannibal. Again.)
(ALASTOR) 7
*Dish, I propose more than ice,*
*Fruits oysters impaled on antlers *
*I know you don't fall into line*
*That's why I invite you to dine*
20s slang vocabulary
Line : insincere flattery
We have already saw the first two.
• It can be see as a date but no. The last two is Alastor chilling a bit, realising he is actually asking her to be his ally (not being the one in control) so he is telling "I know you can't fall for insincere flattery so let's have dinner together."
But what he really says is "I know you are clever enough to see through my bullshit so this is why you are worth all that. That is why you can dine at MY table. Let's make a contract with blood for red wine."
Its also like, Alastor can be almost seductive because he knows she won't fall for that (right VOX?!)
(LOLICIA) 8
*Maybe I won't wear velvet*
*So what's your offer, varlet ?*
*A shadow that is both mad deer,*
*And evildoer under disguise*
*Surely we won't wear velvet*
*He says, there's an offer, varlet*
*A gentleman who thinks "all silk so far"*
*Famished under the guise of gentle and man*
*All that for an old scar,*
20s slang vocabulary
"All silk so far" : so far everything's okay
Varlet : archaic term for a dishonest or unprincipled man.
• So Lolicia sing again. And what she says is pretty straightforward. She goes like "maybe i will not care for velvet (back to the apple/gardener conversation they had before the song. Velvet is like Velvette here and also the cloth material.) So what if I don't care for overlord, what do you propose, Al ?"
• And then she makes a description of what Alastor is "a shadow that is both crazy and evil under a mask". I just liked the idea of evildoer and evildeer looking alike and just changing evil for mad and have mad deer.
• So Lolicia becomes a bit sarcastic because he says to her "not the overlord !" But technically he is the same as them. So she becomes a bit spicy and says "of course dont approach the overlords, he says, I will make you an offer, Addolorata" because here the varlet is for her because he sees her as something threatening because of their past.
• And Lolicia peals him after that. She says "a gentleman that thinks he is doing alright". Then she goes deeper. "A beast hidden under gentleness and a human face" and she goes even deeper. "All that nice charm because I scared you once".
And here she is mocking him because she is minimising the encounter they had. Because what she did was way worse than scare him. She is discarding his trauma. That show that Alastor vision of Lolicia is perhaps true or half true. Of course its pure disrespect here.
(ALASTOR) 9
*I will take the fall for,*
*My past mistake so*
*Don't pipe a sound*
*Don't spill and sing about*
*The day you gift me a wooden kimono*
*All the way deep down, dish.*
So here, Alastor can feel her tone shift so he is putting back a bit of vulnerability. Like we said before.
(ALASTOR) 10
*You know*
*I'm a monster*
*We're not that different ?*
*I will be peaching you nicely*
*'cause you see the real me*
He doesn't want to be too vulnerable so he reminde her that she is not all white either. Like we talk about.
(LOLICIA) 11
*Am I a monster*
*We're not that different ?*
*I smell red on your glad rags *
*Should I be in bewilderment*
Lolicia sing again and stay on her position. She is not convinced. See for the previous part.
(LOLICIA) 12
*All monsters,*
*We're not that different ?*
*They'll be peaching me nicely*
*'cause they see the real me*
Here, Lolicia twist his words on the last two lines. She talks about "they" the monsters/clients who asks her help (like in her first song "Your Achilles Heel") and the "they" is suppose to be vast and show her influence/power and she is bored by it.
And the last is a bit melancholic, because in a way, if she accepts to give them the possibility to do awful things is she not tarnished too ? Just by their thoughts?
(ALASTOR) 13
*We're all monsters*
*We're not that different ?*
*You smell red on my glad rags*
*Should I be in bewilderment*
Here, the words are twisted too. Alastor can feel he is loosing her interest (if he had it at all to begin with) and that is not is goal.
So he kinda reassure her saying that "in Hell they are all monsters and for him that is okay." He ask if they are different and change the feast of flesh by harps. Like the harps on her chair in her domain. Something that is link to her for once and not something that Alastor likes only.
He admits that yes he hasn't changes, that's true and why is she surprised ? She knows him. "So let me offers you the best because it will be the best for me and forget about the things that bother you about me"
(ALASTOR) 14
*I could be your meat*
*If you're my tertiary consumer*
*If I'm free to be a binge eater*
*If your forces survive the winter*
So Alastor propose again his conditions for the alliance. As we saw before.
(ALASTOR) 15
*Dish, I propose more than ice,*
*Fruits oysters impaled on antlers *
*I know you don't fall into line*
*That's why I invite you to dine*
He makes sure to make her understand that the Radio Demon is not nothing. He is an ASSET. Powerful. He deserves a yes.
(LOLICIA) 16
*Dear, you propose more than ice,*
*Fruits oysters impaled on antlers *
*I know you don't fall into line*
*Monster, who invite me to dine*
Lolicia then conclude to herself that all of this bullshit is not that bad but still is bad but that deserve some thinking.
• So she makes it clear by saying "so you propose me more than stupid diamonds and pearls, for real (because he changes the feast/banquets for harps) you could be a great deal (a deer with pearls on his antlers) i know you will not fall on my honey words too (because Alastor is a good manipulator so its a compliment) monster who invite me to be one. (That include all things that she could do if she is accepting to be his ally and not only to eat and drink some wine. But do horrible things to help him gain influence again on the background.)
(ALASTOR) 17
*Dish, I propose more than ice,*
*Fruits oysters impaled on antlers *
So Alastor, for his last words, kind of say "but its worth some stupids sacrifices. I'm worth it."
Resume.
So we can resume "Monster's Dish" by
Alastor asks a business diner to Lolicia.
A sociopath is trying to convince the other more dangerous part to deal with his future problems by convincing them only by things he finds enticing. Talking about the past and vulnerability doesn't help. Finally he realises he needs to pull off his head from his egocentric pit that he is and offers the other part something they could like. Bingo ! He has now, not a yes, no, but a goddamn "maybe". Congratulations!
Ahah.
Hope you like that analyse! It was fun.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos !
The next episode will have a lot of songs, relationship development between characters, past things about Husk and Angel and finally Alastor having a better opinion of Charlie because for now we are on a "ew" and we want a "okay, not that bad", and some details about Lolicia's specific power and a new cameo ? And perhaps Sir Pentious at the end but I'm not sure.
Thanks again to wonderful Kaledya's SS AU, as always.
Deep dive !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 23: Episode 3.1 : Admission Ticket
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
Admission Ticket
part 1
Charlie let Vaggie run the lobby today, even though it was just Husk and Niffty around. She found herself a quiet corner on the third floor so she could make her phone call in peace.
She had a small mountain of paperwork with her, the colourful leaflet, the right number to call. Did she have everything? She had everything.
Charlie paced back and forth, repeating once again what she wanted to say. It wasn't very complicated: "Hello, this is Charlie Morningstar, yes... the Princess. I'm calling to compete. Can I have a ticket ? Yes. If you could send it to the following address... thanks bye." Yes ? Yes, perfect!
Charlie slid her finger across the touch screen and dialled the number on the leaflet. The tone sounded almost immediately. At least it wasn't a scam. And there were plenty of those in Hell.
Then someone picked up and a neutral voice answered:
- Reception of The Greatest Song, Man. What's up?
- Hello? Yes, hi.
- What's this for? A contribution ?
Charlie was relieved that the Demon took the lead.
- Er, yes! Yes, it is! Is there still room?
- Yes, there is. What's your name?
- Er... Charlie. Charlie Morningstar.
Silence.
- What? said the receptionist.
- Charlie Morningstar. Like the-
- Oh, for fuck's sake! Forgive me, Your Grace. Shit. You... for a team of how many?
Charlie almost choked with embarrassment before hearing the question. She stopped pacing, her hooves digging into the pile of the carpet. She raised an eyebrow in confusion, touching the red circle on her cheek.
- Team? No, no, no, no. I'm sorry, you've misunderstood me... I'd like to take part... alone. Not as a team. One ticket would be fine...
- Ah...! exhaled the Demon. Oh yes, but no, sorry, madam, miss, your highness. There's been a change of rules this year.
- What do you mean "a change of rules" ?
Charlie observed a crack in the ceiling and frowned, her stomach in her heels, nervous. It was bound to happen. She looked at the advertising leaflet, which gave no hint of the rule change. There was nothing, of course.
- As we have too many participants, replied the receptionist with a sound of his mouth as if he was picking his fangs, my boss took the decision to form groups. It also makes more money, you understand. Seven people per group. An individual contributes fifteen base points. It is advisable to do duets to earn more points. Um... what else? Oh yes. At the end there is the vote of the public and the jury which can decide between you and other, princess.
Charlie couldn't believe it. But she didn't have seven people deciding to sing in this competition !
- But wait ! I really can't participate on my own?
- Normally no. If you force me to, I suppose I will have no choice but everyone should go alone toob otherwise we will be attacked due to a lack of ethics. You know ?
- Ah... but I don't want to destroy your organization... I...
Charlie stopped herself and thought quickly. Could she ask the group to participate? It wasn't a bad idea, especially with duo teams. But there was nothing to say that they would all participate... but then if it was to repair the hotel, maybe.
- Please wait a moment.
- No worries, ma'am.
Charlie put her phone on mute.
Angel would probably agree, because it would boost his visibility as an actor; Husk could be convinced; Niffty would go along with Alastor's choice. But Al had to be convinced. And that was another matter.
But he had already shown some motivation for the hotel and since he had apparently been away for seven years, it would be a nice comeback for him? On stage? In front of lots of people? It was negotiable. And she could also take the opportunity to show him what she was capable of... if she even managed to corner him for a song, that would be great!
But that made five, including her.
Vaggie agreed of course, she had validated the idea. After all, the Great Prize was worth it. But there was still one place left and she knew Lolicia a little better now, she wasn't sure that they would enjoy the limelight. The two of them had talked about it last time, and if they were going to appear in public, it would have to be in a calculated way, and Charlie doubted very much that a singing competition would be part of a significant "strategic means".
But it was still six. Wasn't that enough? She picked up the line again.
- Hello ?
- Yes, princess?
- Er... is it possible that I could have a group with me?
- That'd be great.
- But it's also possible that there's only six of us. Do you really think that's a problem?
A sigh at the other end of the handset. A pen tapping on a wooden table.
- I don't think it's too serious, I can still sell you the ticket, because the boss said "it's money before rules". The only catch is for you. You'll be leaving with 15 points less than the other teams, and that's significant.
- And is it really impossible to win with one less member?
- I don't think so.
Silence. Some chewing noises and then the receptionist resumed:
- Not impossible. If you get the public vote for each of your songs, you can make up the missing points. The public vote is only possible with a duo show. Most teams have five duos to maximise their chances.
Charlie's thinking fast.
- And everyone can come back as they wish? For example, take part in two or three songs?
- No. No more than two rounds per person, ma'am.
- OK, then. Please wait a moment.
- No worries, princess.
Charlie pressed the mute button.
It sounded easy, but the others will only sing with a partner who makes sense. A conversation. A chance to connect. For example Niffty would only be a good pair with Alastor. They knew each other better than anyone else.
Despite their frequent disagreements, Husk and Angel had potential and Charlie was sure they could get along really well. With a little effort she could get them to sing together.
Vaggie would probably only agree to sing with her.
And she intended to sing with Alastor to set him straight.
Which would only make four duets, if everyone agreed. Husk probably wouldn't agree to sing with Alastor and in any case he already had two parts, didn't he? Yes. And she already had two too. She didn't want to put pressure on Niffty by making her sing more than one song.
She picked up the phone again.
- Hi...?
- I'm still here, ma'am.
- Do you think that a team of six with four duets that win the public vote every time could win the prize?
- Well, yeah. It's possible, if the team that goes with you to the final doesn't have a very good seventh member, you can get away with it. After that, it's all a question of luck.
- So it's possible? exclaimed Charlie with a big smile, jumping up and down like a goat.
- A possibility, muttered the receptionist.
- What if I find a seventh person after the competition has already started?
- As long as you pay. I suppose it's all right.
Charlie bit her lower lip. It was possible! It was possible! Now all that remained was to negotiate one detail. Just one tiny detail. She just had to bluff... a little.
- So I can have a reservation for a group of six, but we'll say seven if need be?
- Yes, you can. Just say the word.
- And for payment...
- What about it ?
- Can I pay after the competition?
A silence. Charlie hurried to invent an excuse that wasn't as false as all that.
- It's just that, in order to get money out of the royal coffers, she began with a strong upper class accent, looking at her claws, there's a bit of a delay. A check. We don't want the Crown notes to fall into the wrong hands, you understand.
- I suppose so. As long as you pay before the event's totally over, princess. I think we're good.
- Oh! Oh! Perfect! Oh, perfect! Oh, thank you so much!
- So is this made out to... Charlotte Morningstar? Uh, princess.
- Yes !
- Right, one admission ticket, one. You can collect it when you get there. Don't forget, it starts in two days.
- Thank you, sir, mam' ! Thank you, thank you, thank you!
- The Greatest Song, Man at your service.
He hung up. For a moment, Charlie was paralysed, speechless. She had done it! They'd done it! It would be perfect for developing the group's activities and filling the hotel coffers! She could even use the event to convince other Sinners!
- Great! she exclaimed so loudly that a piece of plaster from the ceiling fell at her feet.
But Charlie hadn't even seen it. She was already running to Vaggie to tell her the good news.
Now all she had to do was convince the team!
༻❁༺
White as far as the eye can see. Snow. Shadows powdered with snowflakes. All white. Nothing and still nothing over a wide perimeter.
Lolicia stood there, on the ice that was devouring the soles of their feet. Their skin wasn't the colour of pewter. Strange. It was olive-brown, almost coppery, but it was turning blue, almost purple.
They were cold. So cold.
Their instinct told them to wait. They were waiting for something, but what?
Their nose was filled with the scents of winter, the tangy smell of pine trees. They couldn't feel the tips of their ears or their fingers. They were cold. But they had to wait. They knew it was coming. But what?
Their heart was pounding against their ribs. The wind was as sharp as a sheet of paper. They couldn't feel their fox tail or Vittorio's little noises. They tried to call out to him, but there was no sound in their throat.
Were they even in their body?
The ice beneath their feet sang. Cracking. Cracking again. Little bubbles were forming under the surface like eggs.
If they took one step... They were going to die, weren't they ?
Then they heard them. The footsteps. Left. Lolicia looked in the direction, still motionless. The sky was as white as the surroundings. Were they footsteps or waves? Screams or howls of foam?
There, in the pale mist, they saw a long, thick mass moving like an ink bubble, like a blob, like a monster, an entity in its own right. It was screaming, it was being rowdy, it was rushing and pushing each other. It was as if... in the mass... there were several of them.
They were trembling. It wasn't the cold ? They couldn't move. They had to wait. For what ? Why couldn't they leave now?!
A deep voice whispered in their ear :
Take the bait.
And immediately, the ice cracked at their feet even though they hadn't moved. They felt themselves being pulled down. Carried away by their dress. The cold, sharp like blades, like swords, licked their body and scratched their skin. They raised their hand as the icy depths tugged at them. Pulled them.
They screamed but no sound came out of their throat. They were going to die, weren't they ?
Knock, knock, knock.
Lolicia opened their eyes. They felt the water churning in their lungs. The light danced on the surface and they sat up straight.
Their head emerged from the bath. The drops slid over their grey skin and reddish scales. The corals in the hollows of their fox ears closed gently as they emerged from the water. They caught their breath and wiped their eyes.
Knock, knock, knock.
They looked down at their tail against the edge of the bathtub. They turned their head towards the bathroom door. They saw Vittorio waiting for them to come to their senses. They remained silent for a moment and tucked their long black and white hair behind their shoulders.
- You interrupted me, Lolicia remarks in a velvet voice. Why did you do that ?
- It wasn't my f-fault. Emergency meeting. D-Downstairs.
Lolicia turned more nimbly than if they hadn't been in the water. They analysed their companion and crossed their arms on the ledge. They straightened up. The drops slid over the curves of their body.
They swung one leg over and then the other. Then, stepping onto the tiles, slow again, they moved towards Vittorio and stroked the tip of his jester's hat.
- Who ?
- The b-blonde. Razzle and D-Dazzle told me. Apparently it's a b-big one.
Lolicia raised an eyebrow and cocked their head to one side. They pushed the cold, pale images from their mind. Images they knew by heart and left the bathroom. Step by step.
Did Charlie want to see them all ? When the activities were over? Interesting.
- Vittorio. Help me get ready, please, they concluded with a smile.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
You saw a glimpse of "human form Lolicia" when she dreams/die under water. I can say that Human-Addolorata has olive skintone, long and wavy pepper and salt hair, amber eyes, young features and wise gaze !
So the mini-arc of the greatest showman is starting ! Let's go !
I've never seen that movie, by the way, so I will improvise the competition. I'm already working on the rewrite of the songs!
Have a nice reading day-
Chapter 24: Episode 3.2 : Admission Ticket
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
Admission Ticket
Part 2
Charlie was silent and a little out of breath after presenting her plan to Alastor. Well, a rather long list to try and convince him to take part in The Greatest Song, Man. Well, more like throwing in his face the essential necessity of this request.
She had asked him to come before bringing the others together. She had come to an agreement with Vaggie: if Al was convinced, the others would be convinced and everything would be settled and they could all get ready for the competition in two days' time.
They stood a little way off the hall, where the ground floor corridor began and led much further to Lolicia and Angel's rooms. Neither Niffty nor Husk were around, which had been a perfect opportunity.
- So? she exclaimed, her hands clasped in hope. What do you think?
Alastor gazed at her with that look that meant nothing, erased by his always sharp smile. She couldn't really understand what he was thinking, but she could tell he didn't think much of her. Something she was prepared to change if he would take the trouble to say yes!
- My dear, he started in that static tone that came out of his microphone, if I've understood correctly, you want me to take part in some kind of choir? To raise money for the hotel, is that it?
He tilted his head to one side, his metal antlers catching the light as he squinted his red eyelids.
- Not really a choir. It's a singing competition, we'll have duets and the prize is really big. It's not just a competition, it's the biggest competition of its kind in Hell! And if my calculations are right, you'll only have to sing once.
Alastor made a sound that resembled a bored sigh. He put both hands on his staff and his old star-shaped microphone.
- Yes, I can see that. I suppose it's a practical way of improving all this, he explain taking in the hotel with disinterest, plus it's in keeping with the theme of your little activities, isn't it, my dear?
- Of course! she enthused proudly. We could make some improvements, finish the renovations, and... I'll also have to donate some money to pay for our entry in the competition, she mumbled to herself. Anyway. You see? It's really, really important and it could help everyone! Wouldn't you like to accept?
Alastor pretended to think and wiped something off the collar of the coat Rosie had given him. Mmm. He smiled more brightly as he leaned towards her.
- And I suppose it would also be a great opportunity to advertise this place, wouldn't it?
- Yes, it would!
- But as far as I'm concerned, that would mean I'd be broadcast on every screen. And even if I don't like technology and technology doesn't like me, everyone will be able to recognise me, he chuckled, a little pinched though. If I accept, it's an official comeback for me.
Charlie nodded, picking at her fingers.
- I thought about it... but I thought it would be a great coup.
Seeing her so nervous amused Alastor, who dared behind her and brushed her shoulders before moving away.
- Oh, Charlie! Don't beat yourself up. I didn't say no. I'm just taking my time. After all, I think I appreciate your request and the fact that you're consulting me first as facility manager. And also because you know that if I accept, the others will probably do it more quickly. Right ?
Charlie nodded shyly, keeping her fingers crossed for a yes from him.
- Have you got the schedule for the duets yet? Who are you going to put me with, dear?
- With me, she replied, looking him straight in the eye, determined.
Alastor gazed at her for a moment, then brushed aside her determination with boredom.
- So be it. That's fine by me. I suppose I'm in a rather good mood and my participation wouldn't be a problem and, as you so rightly said, my presence would be a nice... surprise for some of the spectators. You can count on me, my dear.
Charlie's eyes lit up and she jumped up and down happily.
- Oh, thank you! Thank you so much! Alastor!
- You're very welcome. But I do have one small point to make.
Charlie's expression sank. The Radio Demon became sarcastic.
- Oh, don't be so glum, my dear. It's just a comment, I'm not going to ask for your soul! he bantered amused. It's just that I seem to remember you mentioning seven members. But Addolorata won't be taking part, you know that. She is made for the shadows, not the light. And especially not the attention.
Charlie was relieved for a moment before sighing.
- That's true... but we still have a chance, with the public vote... Do you really think that Lolicia couldn't fire a yes?
Alastor remained silent and gently raised his eyebrows, running his fingers over his carefully hidden hair, his deer ears moving slowly.
Talking about Addolorata wasn't really what he wanted to do, especially as he himself was between a yes and a no, and he didn't even know when his own situation would be resolved. So she would agree to compete with her face uncovered? Impossible. Of course he could remedy that if he made a little effort, but he didn't intend to mention it to Charlie. At least not now.
He shrugged gently, smiling pointedly.
- I don't think so, my dear.
- Ah... it's all right! At least I hope they'll agree to come with us. Right, then. I'll tell Vaggie... and thanks again Alastor!
She gambolled away with a big smile and Precious, asleep against her bun during the conversation, glared at Alastor's shrinking figure.
༻❁༺
Later.
When Lolicia arrived in the lobby, for once they felt like they were early. Neither Charlie nor Vaggie was there yet. Alastor, they couldn't see his twisted shadow anywhere. There was only Husk, Angel and Niffty sitting on the sofas. They were waiting.
Angel on his tel and Husk staring into space. Niffty distracted by a movement in the corner.
- Hey.
Everyone muttered a similar response.
Lolicia slowly settled into an armchair and crossed their legs. Vittorio sank into their lap with little electric noises.
Not even five minutes later, Angel heaved a sigh, tucked his phone such into his chest fluff, stretched all four arms before folding them under his chin.
- They could handle each other's arses, he said, looking up at the ceiling.
Lolicia was amused. He wasn't wrong.
Then Angel turned around after hearing them little laugh and looked at them, in their leather and velvet straps and ties, with a thoughtful look on his face.
- Lolita, tell me, what's your kink? If you have more than one, it's even better.
Husk choked on his saliva.
- Fucking hell !
Niffty turned round, interested. Lolicia was surprised. They tilted their head to one side, their fox tail stroking their legs.
- I don't think I've got any, they finally replied after seeming to think about it for a long time.
Angel smiled as if he'd just found something interesting that was hard to reveal.
- Oh! Okay, sure. You can't tell me you're as uptight as the strawberry pimp! I wouldn't believe you. Come on, tell Angel everythin'.
- Seriously? exclaimed Husk.
- It's nothin', it's nothin' ! No need to play prudes. OK, then. Girls? Boys? In between ?Both? On your knees? Do you dominate or do you submit? he began to recite, holding up his fingers one by one. Bondage? Vanilla? Strangulation? That's my stuff. Electricity? Extreme stuff? Gang bang? Come on, you can't tell me you've never been tempted by a dick !
Lolicia couldn't help laughing as each piece of information took the time to be converted in their mind into something they understood.
- I don't really care, they admitted, still giggling.
- Not even pain? asked Niffty with a chuckle. With bad boys!
- But that's not possible! complained Angel. Why is this hotel punished by only having people with zero libido!
Husk muttered into his whiskers.
Angel was ready to ask if they had a sensitive place, at least one, but the lift door upstairs opened and Charlie and Vaggie got out.
At the same moment, Alastor appeared by the fireplace.
- Sorry we're late! We were preparing the programme! Um... I'll explain. Are you sure we're not interrupting? You seem to be enjoying yourselves.
- We were talking about sex, Angel frowned. Well, trying to.
Alastor's face crumpled slightly. Charlie blushed a little.
- Oh.
- Hun, don't lose the thread, that's not why you asked them here, Vaggie reminded her, handing her notes.
- Oh yes! exclaimed Charlie, handing out leaflets to each of them. I think we're going to take part in THE GREATEST SONG, MAN! Yeah!
The reactions were mixed.
Angel let out a cheer. Husk looked like he wanted to kill himself and Niffty seemed to be sucked in by the colours of the advert.
Alastor approached the group.
- Charlie and I think it's an opportunity to get yourself close to each other, especially after the week you've had. Think of this competition as a... deepening, he explained, amplifying his voice. You'll just have to sing a few duets and that'll be it!
- Fuck yes! exclaimed Angel with stars in his eyes. I've always dreamed of taking part, but with V- well, I never had the time.
- Do we have to? grumbled Husk.
- No... tried Charlie, but Alastor cut her off.
- Of course we do, Husker. Think of it as an addition to your daily tasks. It'll be a change from wiping the same glasses over and over again, won't it, old friend ?
- I suppose... muttered the Winged Cat Demon.
- Lovely.
Niffty fidgeted excitedly. Charlie and Alastor leaned over to Angel and Husk and handed out the order of duets.
Meanwhile, Vaggie approached Lolicia in their armchair, who was stroking the jester hat of their limited edition Fizzbot.
- Lolicia.
- Yes?
- We know you can't attend events like this to keep up that Anglerfox image of yours, Vaggie began in a serious tone, her hands folded behind her back, but Charlie hopes you'll come anyway. You can watch from backstage.
- Certainly, replied Lolicia with a small smile. Strangely enough, I can't wait to see what you're all going to sing.
Vaggie wrinkled her eyelids. She remained a little fascinated by Lolicia's luminous esca before frowning.
She leaned over and gave them the programme before whispering to them:
- I want you to know that your participation would have been appreciated, growled Vaggie before turning back.
Lolicia remained unmoved by her arsh tone. They looked at the moth wings before resting their elbow on the armrest and their hand under their chin, their fox ears tilted forward.
- Yes, I suppose so... they laughed quietly.
They gave the paper to Vittorio, who made origami out of it and turned it into a little boat.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
Here, I highlighted Lolicia's orientation !
She is : greyromantic bisexual (she can distinguished others needs and desires easily but she is terrible even enable to understand if she is romantic towards someone personally.)
She has never fall in love when she was alive.The greyromantic definition is wide, but for Lolicia, she is rarely attracted romantically or sexually to anyone but its not impossible! If its happen the person can be a male or female.
Also, I wanted to point out that Alastor conversation with Charlie was interesting to write because he actually is still pissed by the "blank answer" Lolicia gave him. He feels even a bit threaten by it so he says to Charlie the same thing that Lolicia told him "don't be so glum" just to feel himself better.
If he was not pissed as much as he is, he would actually be more honeyed words to Charlie ! Ah ! The ego !
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 25: Episode 3.3 : The Greatest Song, Man !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
The Greatest Song, Man !
Part 1
D-Day.
- Oh shit, I've forgotten the keys! panicked Charlie as she retraced her steps.
The lift reached the ground floor. Vaggie got out and lifted the keys of the limousine.
- Hun! I've got it!
She threw them and Charlie caught them in mid-air with a big smile.
- Vaggie, you're perfect!
- Are they all here?
- Yes, they are!
- Great. Let's go.
- Let's go! shouted Charlie in delight.
Vaggie locked the hotel and left Keekee to sit on a cushion above the forecourt to stand guard. Razzle was with her, just in case.
She picked up the pile of documents that had nearly fallen from her hands. These things were important: including the transcript of the phone call Charlie had. To avoid scams and get their admission ticket. Vaggie was ready to kick teeth in if there was a problem and what's more, she had the evidence to back her up.
The Morningstar family limousine, with its menacing front was parked outside the hotel. Charlie rushed to the door and got into the passenger seat.
Vaggie saw her turned round and spoke through the window that separated them from the large space behind:
- We've got the keys!
- Perfect, my dear, replied Alastor's muffled voice, that'll add five minutes to our already enormous delay. We should go, don't you think ?
- I'm on my way, grumbled Vaggie, settling into the driver's seat and stuffing all the papers into the glove compartment.
- This is the best day of my life! exclaimed Angel.
- You bet, muttered Husk, did you see all we had to fucking remember?
- Oh hush, Whiskers.
Vaggie turned the key, started the engine, took off the brake and put the car into top gear. Charlie screamed out of the window like a labrador with her hair blowing in the wind. Vaggie's starry eyes softened. She was adorable.
Inside the limousine, Alastor and Lolicia were on the right-hand seat, Angel at the back with Niffty and Husk on the left. They all wore a little badge on their chest with an apple and deer antlers. It said "Hazbin Hotel Redemption Team!" in red. Charlie had the idea.
After ten minutes there was traffic and after another ten they finally arrived at the event car park. As participants, they took a different queue from the spectators, which was far too long to count. Behind the tinted windows, Charlie was pretty sure that seats that didn't exist had been sold. The Demons were going to pile in.
When she began to see the merchandising on the ground: cups, colourful bracelets and other t-shirts and recognised the signature of her uncle Mammon's sponsorship, she wasn't just sure, she was certain that seats had been sold out when there were more.
They stopped at customs. Vaggie rolled down the window and her closed face made the Demon whimper, as he was about to shout at her.
- We have a reservation for Princess Charlotte Morningstar, she said grabbing the paperwork and placing it on the counter. You'd better not double-cross us, I've made a duplicate.
The teller let his gaze slide over Charlie's blond hair and red cheeks, instantly recognisable.
- Fuck.
- Tell me about it, growled Vaggie. What about the ticket? We pay after the show. No questions asked.
- Ah... er... yes, thank you very much. Shit. Wait, I'll find my list... shit...
The ticket clerk returned in anger to his untidy desk before taking out his list.
- Ah... yes, everything's good. How many people are in there? he asked, pointing at the red limousine.
- Five of us. The ticket?
The cashier grumbled and handed her the admission ticket for an entire team.
- The small car park is on the left after the post. Once you've parked, there will be signs indicating the dressing rooms and the back of the stage. I hope you're ready because you'll be going through in...
He checks his watch and answers with a mocking smile.
- Ten minutes!
- Oh fuck! exclaimed Vaggie, pressing down on the pedal.
- Thank you! said Charlie to the ticket agent, who wagged his middle finger at them as they left. This is going to be great! Are you ready in there?
A more or less confused answer came back to her.
- Angel, Husk, you're on in ten minutes! No, wait, eight minutes.
- Oh fucking hell! shouted Husk.
Lolicia giggled and Alastor smiled. Niffty couldn't stand still. Neither could Vittorio.
Vaggie couldn't find a parking place, but she made one. All she had to do was push a little. She stopped the engine.
- We're off. Go! Go!
- Is this a military operation or what? complained Angel, who was far too happy to seem really annoyed.
- Shut up! shouted Vaggie.
Charlie goes out, her beige goat's tail wagging in all directions. She adjusted her badge proudly and opened the back door of the limousine.
Alastor bent and twisted to get out of the car. His smile sharpened as he looked around. He brought out his staff and placed it in front of him.
Lolicia was next. They wore a cape, their face hidden and a black umbrella providing double protection for their identity.
Angel followed, wearing a red outfit with a scandalously plunging neckline. Husk hadn't changed his clothes and Niffty had a big cherry-coloured bow round her neck.
- Everyone's here! exclaimed Charlie, slamming the car door as Precious looked around.
A terrifying clamour from the other side of the walls and car parks, on the opposite side of the stage, made the walls tremble.
- I imagine it does mean it is really crowded, commented Alastor distractedly.
Vaggie, who had been scouting around, motioned for the whole team to follow her to a small wooden staircase hidden by an old sequinned curtain. Everyone hurried up. Vittorio stretched out his limbs and carried Lolicia in his arms so that they wouldn't slow everyone down. Alastor teleported behind Vaggie who jumped up and insulted him in Spanish before the others joined in.
The backstage area was packed with different teams. They were exchanging tickets on the sly and trying to buy votes. No wonder.
An overworked intern showed them to a tiny area where they could sit right next to the curtains that led to the stage. The place was full of Sinners of all kinds and Charlie looked as delighted as if they'd already checked in at the Hazbin Hotel. Hands clasped and eyes shining, she was too happy to let anything annoying happen.
Camera cables were everywhere and Alastor looked absolutely disgusted. Lolicia was gently amused, hiding under their hood and parasol.
- I'm going to end up offended, my dear, half-joked Alastor hearing her.
- Oh no, really? And I thought you were doing everything to have the odds on your side... bantered Lolicia as they sat down on a big wooden box. I hate it when your ego comes between us.
Alastor smiled broadly, somewhere between amused and annoyed.
- You're putting me to the test.
- I don't know what you mean!
Angel and Husk were checking their lines one last time. Mostly Angel. Charlie was holding Niffty in her arms. Vaggie was shooting at anyone who got too close.
The hubbub, the smell of sugar and sweat, it was absolute chaos. On the other side, the crowd was going wild. A song and applause. Screams. The speakers were blaring, but the backstage area was surprisingly quiet. Or at least bearable. Charlie wondered if there wasn't a secrecy spell or something similar. She wasn't very good at these things, not like her brother.
Charlie lifted the curtain a little and saw a team performing. Her eardrums twisted. Smoke. Screams. The team left the stage and a platform descended from the ceiling.
- HELLO! IS THERE ANYONE HERE TODAY! shouted a Demon dressed in green as he emerged from the smoke.
An overexcited roar from the crowd.
Charlie knew at first glance that it was a Hellborn, and a high-born one at that. Not a Goetia, but an aristocrat. When he introduced himself, she knew for sure.
- Here's your man, the effigy of all your dreams! Verdelet, master of the infernal ceremonies, right-hand man of Mammon! Also known as the Narrator!
- Narrator! repeated a chorus of Imps hanging by his side.
Narrator wiggled his hips from side to side. From the waist down, he was part lion. His feline tail swished through the air like a whip. His long hair was as azure and white as a rain cloud. He put his hand out in a cunninlingus gesture and an order of screaming fangirls and fanboys emptied their lungs in a heart attack.
- Yes bitches! Louder! We can't hear you!
Narrator ran a hand over his face and the third eye on his forehead opened slightly in comparison to his eyes, which looked like the scarlet seeds of a grenade.
- Excellent! he exclaimed as he settled himself on the edge of his platform, crossing his paws and spreading his paw pads, making a handful of fans groan in the process. Our next team is no mean feat, coming to us straight from royalty! It looks like our little princess wants to present her project in a much bigger spotlight than in front of Killjoy's disgusting face!
Laughter and whistling.
- Exactly. Fuck that bitch. Where was I? Ah yes! Charlie Morningstar and her Hazbin Hotel Redemption team! We'll give her a proper welcome! Yes ? Yes! Because her first members are coming through now and I think we're in for a surprise! Send in the duooo!
Narrator's platform rose to the top of the stage. The crowd went wild. The stage plunged into darkness. Angel was in his element. Husk was a sight to behold, but he was making an effort. The rest of the team watched. Charlie threw confetti at them.
There was silence.
Angel sat down on the edge of the stage. The spotlight fell on him. A few seconds later, those who recognised him, as their favorite porn star, let out fanatical roars. Angel was playing his part.
The first notes of a piano were heard. Husk appeared, hands in his pockets, eyes fixed on Angel's back.
- You know, I think I see a pattern here.
Angel turned round in surprise as if this wasn't what they'd seen together.
- A what ?
- A moment, let me explain.
Husk, with a small smile, massaged behind Angel and began to sing in his beautiful deep voice accompanied by piano.
- I don't want to assume, but I'm good to descry,
Let's say I figure you see your world shapeless,
Behind the curtains of steal, unable to fly,
Vision blurred by craving and uselessness.You're searchin' your voice, in vain obviously,
'Cause, bae, you're in captivity ! he finishes is lines with a smile.
The whole room listened. Small laughs. Angel, who didn't let himself be carried away, said:
- Who asked ?
Husk raised his hand and Lolicia discreetly threw her folded parasol. Husk caught up with it, thanked them with a wink and spun the object around in his hands, continuing to sing more energetically.
- You're a dopey, songbird,
A dopey, prurient songbird,
You can't even see straight before noon.
Angel put all four arms around his waist. Bass and brass sounded with the piano throughout the event. The crowd applauded.
- Wait !
Husk was undaunted and continued in perfect tune. He tapped Angel's nose with the tip of his claw, a small amused smile on his cat face.
- You're a jailbird, as myself.
Angel crossed his arms and blushed, pouting.
- Oh shut up.
Husk stood back a little, twirled the parasol nimbly between his paws and continued:
- You're selling your body,
To hungry beasts of mediocrity,
Your face far and near, your ass up in the air,
But bae I'm stifled too!
Angel was surprised by the last sentence but kept his perfect composure. The crowd listened with interest.
- Just to say it doesn't help, fucker.
Husk came up behind him and swung the parasol before catching it with ease. He leaned back against the curtain and his voice took on a melancholy yet energetic tone. An orange explosion sent the stage reeling and the crowd screaming.
- My mouth is sealed but I can tell you I have one,
Big horror under my bed, in my cupboard,
Who has a key to access things I want to hide!
I want to show you my birdcage, what's yours ?
Angel felt a little pinch in his heart and sang, in his beautiful bird voice, higher pitched and more nasal than his duet partner's.
- I... choke in red smoke, powder and broken hearts.
Husk smiled and leaned over, holding out his hand for him to take.
- Say it louder, I think I can't hear you?
Come on, chump, sing !We're both dopey, jailbird,
We're dopey, you can say it twice,
Angel, still a little confused but feeling much better, took Husk's hand that straightened him out with ease.
- A bitch whom get them deep ?
Husk nodded and began to dance with Angel, twirling him around like a Prohibition barfly.
- Songbird, if you're happy!
Angel giggled and gave a performance, walking sensually, one hand to the sky as his fans roared.
- I'm a dopey bigwig,
A drama queen, so big,
I wish to escape, find another me!
Husk bobbed his head to the music.
- You're a songbird...
And they jumped to the middle of the stage to join each other and harmonise their voices:
- As myself !
Then the stage lights changed to neon and the spotlights sparkled. The tune changed and the brass and horns came to the fore. The crowd applauded in rhythm.
Husk stuck the umbrella between his legs and moved his feets as if he were tap dancing.
- I'm hungry for luck and huge bets!
The colours on the stage changed to candy pink. The spotlight followed Angel, who caressed his body with a broad smile.
- I'm hungry for smokin', suckin', moanin', bendin' over with no threat!
Husk clapped twice and pretended to throw confetti at him :
- I didn't hear you, songbird, tell me more!
Angel ran a hand through his hair and blew a kiss to his screaming fans.
- With me even purity is a toy,
Husk lost his smile a little in his next part. He wrapped his arms around his body and his voice became deeper.
- I've made a mistake like a lil boy,
Now chains are way too tight,
Angel gracefully dropped down beside him and wrapped his arms around his fluffy chest as if to say "me too". Together they said:
- I'm hurt, I'm loosing my breath in my cage!
Angel looked Husk in the eye and his voice became softer.
- You're a dopey, jailbird,
Husk smiled back and replied without taking his eyes off him.
- A dopey, but together we could...
They exclaimed together at the next sentence and the crowd roared as if some of them could recognise themselves in the words.
- Be silly dreamers of freedom, just find the key!
The horns and trumpets stopped for a moment before coming back louder. Husk sang and Angel let his pure voice envelop the stage. Husk opened the parasol and protected Angel from the metaphorical bad weather or influence :
- I think you can be your own wings,
It's okay to fail, open your eyes, songbird,
Try a flush, you'll be lucky and...
Then he placed himself under the parasol and this time Angel held it for him. And together they finished by holding the note:
- A dopey, as myself!
The instruments faded, the lights went out and the spectators howled so loudly that the whole part of Pentagram City shook.
When Angel and Husk returned to the backstage area, exhausted but smiling, Charlie showered them with hugs. Husk thanked Lolicia and gave them back their parasol.
Husk looked at Angel as Charlie showered him with kisses. Yes... maybe someone in this shitty hellhole can understand me.
Then Alastor's shadow brought him back to reality and he frowned. Let's see if you can do better, boss.
- That was "Dopey Songbird" babies ! Give some love ! Narrator shouted from behind the curtains.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
That chapter was chaotic it was funny to write !
"Dopey Songbird" by Angel and Husk is a rewrite of "Loser Baby" ! In the song we're foreshadowing their souls bending to Valentino and Alastor. Also, in this song, the subject is not to be a loser but to talk about freedom. Because Husk watch Angel at the hotel as bartender he assume he lives something similar to him so he created a song by himself for him, as future friends ! (for now)
The theme of bird is lovely i think.
Songbird : female singer with a beautiful voice. A little way to say that Husk respect the feminine behaviour of Angel. But also call him bae, chump, like a guy.
Jailbird : a person who is or has been in prison repeatedly.
Dopey : stupefied by sleep or drug or a silly person.Kaledya's storyboard of SS AU help me for the subject of the song of course !
Also, funny enough but Narrator is a secondary OC of mine. A chaotic aristocratic demon. I foreshadowed him in "act one - part one - fugue" !
Verdelet is a "real" demon in some demonology hierarchy and he is the Master of ceremonies.
I made him hate Katie Killjoy because it was funny. He organised all things for Mammon outside of the Greed Ring. He is pansexual and desired by many but actually, I wouldn't be his lover if I were you. He has the habit to shred to pieces his one-night stands. Ahah.The Greatest Song, Man continue !
Have a nice reading day-
Chapter 26: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 3 part 3 and 4 !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Popcorn
Intermission
Hello ! Drawing times !
I've draw Narrator because that weirdo deserve it. Here :
Look at that lion-cloudy psychopath. Ahah. He was interesting to draw even if I was confuse by how to make lion feets and paws at first ? His little crown is shaped like a "M" for Mammon!
What he say on the top :
"Scream, bitch little heart"
On the left :
"So you're the golden ticket ?"
"Come here little heart"
I was thinking perhaps he chooses a lucky fan after event and name them "golden ticket" to have a night with them but... well... if they survive its cool ! But if they're not... well at least they got the night of their dreams, right ? Ahah!
Also ! Human-Lolicia moment incoming ! And I made her little piece of memory/dream/death from episode 3.1 !
This is an outfit I was inspired from a vintage photography of 1939. Her eyes are suppose to be more amber/orange but that's fine. The boots are not historically accurate in anyway but- I don't like 1939 shoes I search for. So boots!
Also she has sea bunny hairclips? Hairpins? Yes. I used pencil colors here because on the other side of my page there is great sketches of my Abbadon. Pencil colors are complicated!
Hope you like it!
Now back to writing !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
When I was drawing Verdelet/Narrator I was thinking of his personality.
Other than being a chaotic partner in bed, he is actually hardworking and do his job right. He actually likes his fonction. If he had a song to represent himself it would be something like "GOD" by Jake Daniels. I think he is a very good lover (until the bad thing happen) and a great fighter. His favorite weapon is a Kilij, a type of one-handed, single-edged and curved scimitar used mostly by Turkish peoples (Seljuk, Timurid, Mamluk, Ottoman Empires) and eurasian peoples too cause its been developped by the Turko-Mongol. So why the Kilij ? Because its a symbol of power and kingdom. And also, Seljuk rulers carried the name Kilij Arslan (kılıç-arslan) means "sword-lion" ! And Verdelet is half lion. I fought it was nice !He is respectful and playful with others aristocrats and royalty. He kinda has the same age as Constantine (Kaledya OC) !
I almost finished the next song with Charlie and Alastor ! It's a bit longer but I'm having a nice theme for the rewrite. Let's go !
Have a nice reading day!-
Chapter 27: Episode 3.4 : The Greatest Song, Man !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
The Greatest Song Man
Part 2
After the success of the duo of Angel and Husk, other teams were introduced by the inexhaustible fervour of Narrator as host. The crowd was not at a loss for words. Or cries.
While Charlie fretted about being next in line with Alastor, there were a few incidents such as two murders of a cheater and a Demon trying to touch each other behind the curtains. Three teams were apparently not up to standard, wondering how they had got past that crook of a ticket agent at the entrance to the car park, and were removed by strong men and thrown out.
There was a first interval shortly afterwards. Succubi dressed in green passed through the frenzied pit to belly down exorbitantly priced soft drinks with straws featuring the colourful design of Mammon's tongue.
The backstage area became a true rubbish bin in less than an hour. On the floor, there were empty stress pill boxes, torn sheet music, sticky leftovers, fake tickets, dubious photographs and even a few posters of fans who had tried to get in but failed.
- Okay, hun, you're next, said Vaggie, putting her hands on Charlie's shoulders, how are you feeling?
- Er... good? she swallows. More or less. Well, not really. Last time...
Vaggie opened her moth-like wings and closed them in a protective cocoon around them to cut them off from outside noise. A certain softness enveloped them like pollen falling like snow to form a layer of cotton.
She took Charlie's face in her hands and pressed her forehead gently against hers.
- Last time, it was nothing like that, hun. Last time it was just the two of us, we didn't have a team. You've never been alone, she whispered entwining her fingers in hers, and today you're even less alone.
- True... but, hesitated Charlie as Precious closed his eyes and pretended not to follow the conversation, what if Alastor doesn't like the... turn I'm going to take?
Her last sentence was a whisper. Vaggie smiled softly. She pressed her hands together and when she looked into her girlfriend's eyes, her star-shaped pupils sparkled.
- You'll make him love it, babe. And he'll like what you give him. Do you know why?
Charlie nodded, eyes shining, heart pounding. Vaggie took a step back and gently placed her hand under Charlie's chin, making her stand up straight and proud.
- Because you are what you are. And Alastor, however free he may be in his ways - which I disapprove of, but let's not talk about it, she said quickly, before resuming more gently, will never provoke Lucifer's daughter in front of hundreds of live screens. I don't think even he wants to test your brother in a stupid way. Alastor is many things, but he's no fool. So you don't have to worry about anything except holding your head high, hun, okay?
Charlie chuckled, her cheeks rosy, and stuck out her serpentine tongue, boosted by Vaggie's words. She's right. That was her plan for this performance, she was going to smash it!
- All right, then! Now I'm ready!
- That's what we want to hear!
Vaggie was about to reopen her wings and unravel their protective cocoon before she thought better of it for a moment:
- Hun?
- Yes? turned a Charlie full of energy.
- Remember, even if it goes badly, it won't change the way I see you.
Charlie made a face as if she were holding back tears and threw herself on Vaggie to kiss her.
Meanwhile, Husk and Angel were drinking smoothies and Husk had slipped a little alcohol from his flask in them. Niffty was mopping the floor at Alastor's feet and Alastor, grinning, was listening to Narrator's comments and calculating how much time he had left before taking to the stage. A mouthful of bread, nothing more.
- I hope your stunt isn't going to be as bloody as the invitation you extended to me a fortnight ago, Lolicia quipped, it's not going to be to everyone's taste.
Alastor turned to the figure hidden beneath his cape and parasol. He brought out his staff and rested his hands on it.
- Absolutely not, my dear, he bantered, I wouldn't dream of turning this special moment we had into a second-hand gift. I wouldn't want you to take my... sincerity lightly.
Alastor approached Lolicia, still sitting on their crate. He leaned over with a toothy grin.
- Am I ever going to get my answer, or are you going to have me running around in circles for the next decade, my dear? came the static voice from his microphone at the top of his tie.
- The next decade? I thought five years would be enough, she teased him, unconcerned by his approach.
Vittorio and Alastor's shadow were squabbling like wildcats in the cable mess.
Alastor squinted his scarlet eyes, adjusted his little glasses with one hand and grabbed the handle of the parasol with the other.
- Have you—
A sound of music too loud to ignore cut them off. The curtain rose gently. Across the stage, a wave of smoke and firecrackers caught the crowd's attention. Narrator's platform descended from the heights and his voice echoed throughout the stadium.
- AND WE'RE BACK! ALL HELL IS WATCHING!
A thunderous applause, whistles and screams.
- I hope you've all had your fill? That you're drunk and ready for what's coming next ? he exclaimed, running his fingers through his cloud-like hair. Because this time we're going to see some serious action! We're going to see some beauty! We're going to see some glitz! We're going to see Charlie Morningstar on stage!
Mixed reception. Narrator shouted for those who weren't sure.
- The next Hazbin Hotel Redemption team is back! Will it be as good as the last one? Will we enjoy it? Ahah! I'm sure of it! Shout bitches!
Screams from fanboys and fangirls.
- That's it! That's it! We couldn't hear you! And be surprised, because it could be that the princess is competing with her own Pride Ring celebrities. I'd advise you to groan and shudder, because the next duet is about to arriveee !
With a loud bang, the stage plunged into darkness and the applause died away in anticipation.
Alastor's magic slipped over the set, enveloping it in darkness and emerald. A copy of a street with lampposts that lit up the whole scene in blue appeared. Alastor appeared on one side, his colours changed to a purple three-piece suit and a green tie.
At the opposite end of the spectrum, Charlie approached, all dressed in purple but looking blue under the azure lights.
- Alastor, I'm your friend, right ? Say you are, please ? she asked with an uncertain smile and a hand over her heart.
Alastor approached and twirled his cane as if it were a dancing prop.
- Of course my dear, I'm your friend.
He grinned at the crowd, who were silently watching the return of the Radio Demon to such an event. What the hell ? He's back !
Charlie approached a little closer, raising her hand towards him.
- Ah... but that's not exactly... what about saying that you trust me ?
- You trust me, truly !
The music began to play, a sound that resembled harpsichord and the unmistakable background of a jazz orchestra. Alastor chuckled and launched into his star-shaped microphone, face turned towards the crowd.
- Oh, good day nobodies !
Let the daylight in.
He waved his hand and a dozen or so little shadows in his service emerged from the ground to sing in chorus.
- Just listen ! Just listen!
Alastor looked at Charlie and curtsied, his distinctive, unique and static voice filling the crowd.
- Dolly, oh forgive me,
I should bow to royalty,
It's you before me.
The Sinners chuckled a little, still a little shaken by the presence of the Overlord. Could they laugh at his excellent humour without dying? Charlie raised an eyebrow in confusion.
- Is it ?
Alastor nodded as if continuing without listening to her.
- Savvy ?
Then he resumed caressing his coat, exuding a certain charm before approaching Charlie and encircling her in three dance steps before moving away.
- Dear Charlie, with a bluenose,
Soft "fleur bleue" pump,
With a true blue mind ready to jump,
Between the devil and the deep blue!
Charlie smiled, sincere. Almost sincere.
- Aw!
Alastor chuckled, pinched her nose and tousled her blond hair. Precious glared at him. The trumpets and brass grew louder and Alastor's voice became bittersweet.
- But don't wish me to be,
I say don't forget who I am!Other than that I'll never feel blue,
Count on me for a polite smile so wide,
Get sore ? Screaming blue murder ? No but,
Remember don't forget who I am!
Doll, I'm your bo, your manager,
You have one rule, I'm your helper,
Don't make me feel like a butler,
I may let loose on air!
Remember don't forget who I am!
Charlie smiled candidly.
- I don't forget it.
Alastor moved his index finger like a conductor.
- Yes, forget-me-not.
Charlie sighed, put a hand to her forehead and looked over her shoulder at the Radio Demon.
- Do I really need to ask you, Al ?
Alastor placed his index finger on Charlie's nose.
- Yes, dear, need to!
No kills ? she asks.
Fine.I'm serious.
Me too!Sanity ?
Alright, he scoffed.Friendship ?
...yes.Patience?
Always!Perfect ! she says.
Yes!And problems ?
Pardon ?Control ?
Yes.Tricks?
Sometimes, he grins.Shadows ?
Checked.I trust you ! she conclude happily.
The spectators laughed half-heartedly and listened attentively, following their rapid exchange like a tennis ball in a professional match.
At the princess's last words, Alastor smiled a smile so wide it was almost frightening, as if everything was going according to plan. He leaned over and placed his microphone close to Charlie's mouth before continuing.
- Say it on broadcast,
Twice ! Dolly remember don't forget who I am,
Don't forget-me-not, garden grows on your kisser,
Trust me?
Charlie agreed.
- Sure!
Alastor repeated her gesture.
- Dolly, twice!
The demons fire. Charlie adjusted her ribbon and pretended to clear her throat.
- I trust you !
Me ? grins Alastor.I trust you.
Me ?I—, she sings holding that note.
Alastor laughed and raised his hands towards the red sky beyond the blue spotlights.
- What about one more time for your pal?
Charlie's smile turned mischievous and she changed the word she was about to sing for the third time, ready for her little surprise.
- ...Say,
Alastor lowered his arms, turned towards her and blinked, confused.
- Sorry?
The Demons made a shocked noise. Wasn't she following the Radio Demon's instructions? All right, she was the "princess", but still...
Charlie clapped her hands twice and the blue lights turned red. She glanced behind the backstage curtain and saw Vaggie give her a thumbs-up. Charlie swelled with confidence and turned to Alastor, pointing at him with a wicked grin:
- Forget-me-not,
Al, I say don't,
Forget who I am,
Remember,
Your doll is not made of fine porcelain!
I'm blue blood!
Alastor listened with a certain interest that he managed to conceal with ease.
- Right.
Charlie shifted her shoulders to the rhythm of the music she was now guiding.
- I'm blue blood!
Alastor shrugged and ran a hand through his combed hair.
- Right?
Charlie smiled at the crowd.
- I'm blue blood!
And then turned to her singing partner, her step bouncing, her goat's tail wagging, as she gambolled around him with the same three dance steps he had done earlier.
- My veins are full of lessons I've learn from the very best!
My loyalty come straight for my chest.
But don't mistake it,
For follies,
I care for you,
Deer, I trust you,
I trust you,
So please, Deer Al, don't be greedy!
Alastor was amused by her façade but couldn't help being interested in her words for once. He snapped his fingers and the light returned to blue nonetheless.
- My my my, you are a bolt from the blue!
Charlie switched to red, not wanting to be outdone, and continued to sing with more sincerity.
- But you know you are my friend?
Blue. Alastor rolled his eyes, a slightly deadpan smile on his face.
- Sure, trust me,
I won't skipout.
Red. Charlie reached over and took one of Alastor's hands in hers, cunning but still sincere. She just wanted to...
- You're a true blue,
And more a blue-eyed boy.
Alastor waved his arm and a score of blue forget-me-not flowers, most of them just shapes of themselves and shadows, sprouted all over the stage. Blue! The crowd whistled.
Alastor leaned over and pretended to grab Charlie's chin, this time keeping a respectable distance.
- But aren't you my jolly doll?
Charlie frowned and tapped her heart as if to give her words more substance.
- Yes, but don't forget who I am.
Alastor made an expression that was part interest, part boredom:
- Mmm.
Charlie clapped her hands, which this time produced an echo. Everyone held their breath. The scene turned scarlet again and the forget-me-not illusion turned to skeletal red spider lily for a brief second, as if Alastor's magic had been damaged.
Charlie stamped her hoof.
- Compassion isn't game,
I can and will punish ones against my friends!
Alastor smiled even wider and stroked the collar of his coat as his metal antlers sent flashes of light everywhere. This time he didn't change the lighting. He crossed his arms over his staff, looking mischievous, a little sarcastic but still interested.
- So, dear princess is more ?
This is so adorable.
Charlie remembered Vaggie's words and put her fists on her hips as if she were scolding the Radio Demon.
- Don't be patronising just please start to trust me,
You should forget-me-not.
The crowd laughed a little. Then Precious rose to the top of Charlie's bun and cut Alastor off before he could sing an annoyed reply.
- Princess, can I just,
give him a lesson!
Alastor grimaced mockingly.
- I'd rather do a smart move...
Precious hissed angrily, as if ready to bite the Sinner.
- Radio Demon I don't trust!
Princess, friendship isn't for anybody and not for manipu—
Alastor didn't let him finish, as if he knew that the rest might be compromising. He snapped his fingers and the light turned blue. He whistled softly and hundreds of shadows sprang up from the floor of the stage and slipped between the crowd, who shrieked with fear and excitement.
The shadows began to sing as they moved swiftly:
- Salutations Sinners!
Tell dolly how much,
Immaculate we truly can be!
He will take,
care of your problems,
He will be of so much use that he will won a blue ribbon,
He will not dare screw you,
You trust him, you trust him, you trust him!
Charlie winced as she took a step backwards.
- That's a bit creepy...
And the shadows seemed to turn the eyes of the demons green and the crowd exclaimed :
- Doll, forget-him-not!
Alastor laughed darkly and put his finger on Charlie's nose as if he felt the scales tipping and victory approaching.
- Don't fear me, doll!
I'm on your side, dear, savvy?
Charlie reminded him of what he had said earlier:
- No shadows!
Alastor stepped back and laughed a little. He whistled with static ruins and all the shadows rushed to faint and be swallowed up at his stag hooves.
- They're under control!
I will never unleash them on my jolly friend.
Charlie felt it was the right time to ask the question again. The one from the beginning, the one he hadn't given a satisfactory answer to. Now that he was intoxicated by a possible future victory, now that she had shown him a little of her potential, now that he had made her uncomfortable and she, comfortable, it was the right time!
- You trust me ?
Alastor nodded unconcernedly and leaned towards her.
- Certainly, I do trust you my dear!
The crowd hiccupped in surprise. He had given in! Charlie jumped for joy, her arms raised:
- See ? You say it! I think I won this game.
Alastor, who realised he had stumbled too late, tried to catch himself :
- Wait it's not what I,
Wanted to say, exactly, dear!
My only friends are from the other side!
I said the words but I didn't mean it like,
Seriously, I— You know what dear ? It's well,
Done!
Alastor bowed out, knowing that his reaction was on everyone's lips. He enchanted the stage to create a small promontory. Precious introduced it to Charlie like a wonderful servant pet he is.
- Charlie.
Charlie, who had won their "battle" went up the steps two by two and made for the crowd. Alastor at the bottom nodded, strategically, not because he was a good sport. Charlie smiled and sang from the depths of her heart, her eyes shining.
- You see everybody ? Words!
Patience and you can all change your mind too, just trust me I'll help you.You don't need to suffer,
For your face black and blue, your soul beaten up,
I can play the game as much as you do,
But I'd rather wipe your sin and tear!
The crowd applauded, shouted and whistled. They were all surprised to see the little princess of Hell publicly standing up to an Overlord and proving her determination. Precious slipped out of her bun and wrapped his himself around her wrist, shouting:
- I think they're all listening!
And it was true. Charlie put a hand to her heart in front of, for once, a wave of people listening to her. Her blonde hair, now loose, moved around her face like the flame of a candle as she sang with all her soul:
- Forget-me-not,
Don't worry I've a good memory,
I'm maybe a blue flower, yes!
But remember most of them can,
Be poisonous!, she says as she make her tails appeared.
She took a deep breath and reserved her most beautiful voice for the last verse, accompanied by Precious.
- Again don't forget who I am!
Don't forget her damn, he sang in chorus.More don't forget who I am !
Don't forget her damn!More don't forget who I am!
Don't forget her damn!Loyal I'd be so... she exclaimed
Charlie winked at Alastor, who made the promontory disappear. She did a sort of pirouette, landing on the floor of the stage next to the Radio Demon, and together they finished the show.
- More don't forget who I am!
Alastor put an arm around Charlie's shoulders, under the red and blue spotlights, they held the note under the frenzied cries that bathed in purple and the curtain fell.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
The edit of this song was a nightmare but I survive ! Yeah !
"Forget-Me-Not" by Charlie and Alastor is a rewrite of "Say My Name" from Beetlejuice the musical. I never saw it but I think I have listening this song enough ahah.
For this duet, Charlie want to show what she is capable of but in her way and not using brutal strength. At the end she actually impress Alastor and structured her reputation a little bit.
I choose a blue theme, for the forget-me-not (close to "dont forget who I am") a blue flower that in Victorian Times (xixe) means remembrance for whose who have passed !
Also all Alastor words have double meaning and Charlie always use truth !
I made a little ref of Dr Facilier in the Princess and The Frog.20s slang vocabulary!
Let the daylight in : put a hole in by shooting or stabbing
Bluenose : a prude
Pump : heart
Savvy : understand ?
Skipout : leaving the hotel without paying or a person doing so
Kisser : mouth
Bo: Pal, buster, fellowAll the blue related idioms I used!
"Fleur bleue"/blue flower : French expression for someone too emotive/romantic
Between the devil and the deep blue : you are in a difficult situation where you have to choose between two equally unpleasant courses of action.
Feel blue : to be sad
Screaming blue murder : showing anger by shouting
Blue blood : someone of noble or royal lineage
A bolt from the blue : something unexpected/surprising
True blue : someone who is faithful and loyal
Blue-eyed boy : a young man who is favored therefore as a better treatment than others
Blue ribbon : highest prize in competition
Face black and blue : being badly bruisedAnd the Greatest Song, Man continue ! Let's go !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 28: Episode 3.5 : The Greatest Song, Man !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
The Greatest Song, Man!
Part 3
All VoxTeck devices, from mobile phones and tablets to televisions, looped the last few minutes of the "Forget-Me-Not" performance, flooding screens with notifications of blue flowers mingling with red ones.
The social media drawn the conversation streams with more or less pertinent questions: "Wait, is this the same princess who pissed us off with her interview a month ago?", "Who cares? What do you mean, Radio Demon is fkning back? He's ruining my picture quality!", "Can someone make me disappear quickly, I've got a debt I can't pay...", "Princess, Angel Dust and Radio Demon? Threesome?", "What was that fucked up hotel story again?!", "Radio Demon, dom or sub?", "Is her snake that turns into a crown merch?"
And so on.
On the spot, Charlie rushed backstage and jumped into the arms of Vaggie and Angel, who were waiting for her.
- I've done it! I did it! she exclaimed while the other teams looks at her evily, as her long demon tail metamorphosed into her usual bushy beige goat's tail.
Husk smirked as he sipped his alcoholic smoothie and watched them. He'd enjoyed the song. Especially the part where Alastor had lost his footing slightly. It was as if he himself had tried to trip him up and his boss had caught himself up, unfortunately.
Lolicia, who had also been listening attentively, couldn't help but smile under their hood as Vittorio lounged on their lap. With their legs crossed, Niffty had settled on their foot as if it was a swing.
Alastor materialised a few steps away from them, adjusting his tie with ease.
He had been surprised by Charlie's change of tone. He had to admit that she had worn him down. Making him say that he trusted her in front of the whole Pride Ring? Even in a performance, people rarely forgot something that big, especially coming from him, about the Princess of Hell. It was well played.
Of course, he wasn't disappointed with the way he had adapted either. He had managed to convert his surprise by abdicating like a gentleman, he had made Lucifer's daughter say that she believed him and trusted him an undeniable number of times. And what could be better for his damaged reputation than to have as a... friend Charlie Morningstar, who in the end was not as naive as she seemed?
Yes, he had handled the situation well. What a phenomenal comeback.
Lolicia watched Alastor and then their gaze fell on Niffty, who jumped off their foot to join him and circle him with a big, delighted smile. She wasn't the only one who was happy, apparently. They hadn't seen a smug, satisfied expression on Alastor's face since he entered their domain and thought he'd dislodged them from it.
He could sometimes really love rewards... they would never understand this attachment to vainglory.
Nevertheless, they decided not to bring him down from his little cloud. For now.
- Nice performance, they complimented in their soft voice, a well-calculated move.
Alastor pushed aside a dusting of his scarlet coat and approached them with a proud smile.
- Isn't that so, my dear ? I'm delighted that you, of all people, can recognise it. I'd even call it checkmate.
Lolicia was amused by his remark and clapped twice.
- It looks like Hell is going to talk about it and me too, they said resting their elbow on their knee and leaning in slightly towards him.
- You never fail to talk and strangely enough, your words are not that unpleasant. Who doesn't like to have their mind sharpened?
Alastor made his staff with the star-shaped microphone disappear and then was bending over. From a distance, it looked like they were whispering a secret to each other.
On the other side, other teams continued to pass.
Lolicia tilted their parasol to form a shield between them two and the rest of the teams who had not yet been eliminated.
- Interesting end to the music, they whispered to him, you've gone from 'dull lamb' to 'I trust you'. Where's the saint snake in your eyes now ?
Alastor laughed. Genuine. So much like her. He smoothed his coat collar. His eyes sharpened.
- Come, come, dish, I'm not going to teach you not to believe everything that happens on stage! he laughed.
Lolicia said nothing and waited for him to bring more on the tray. Alastor straightened his little red glasses.
- But I have to admit that this young lady is... more distinguished than I expected.
Lolicia raised their parasol a little so that they could both see Charlie, who was chatting happily with the rest of the team. Lolicia smiled in the shadow of their hood and lowered their cloth screen again.
They whispered to Alastor in a voice slightly deeper than usual:
- Are you thinking there's something Dorian Gray about this and you'd like to see the portrait behind it?
His irises turned sharply to look at the lips that had whispered so close to him. Alastor felt a grimace pass beneath his smile but showed nothing of it.
Lolicia saw him straighten up, his deer ears twitching a little, before regaining his composure as he looked down at them siton their wooden box.
- Oh, but this isn't the only painting I'd enjoy looking at. That I could... pin to my private gallery, he growled sarcastically, making a half-circle with his hand.
Lolicia chuckled softly.
- What a charmer.
- Only to please you.
They were about to say something but the duo who had just passed entered the wings. The infernal clamour from the other side swallowed up the bewitched silence.
Narrator's voice rang out.
- How beautiful it was! How catchy! They could really win over the public, couldn't they?
The crowd roared.
- That's what I thought! he said into his microphone. But save your breath because the Redemption Hazbin Hotel Team is back! A new duo! Another favourite? Only one way to find out! Cue the music!
Lolicia put their parasol back correctly over their head. Alastor raised an eyebrow as Charlie ran towards him with the programme in her hands.
- Alastor! That's you and Niffty... Oh, where is she?
Charlie turned her head and saw an overexcited Niffty standing by the curtain waiting to come on stage. Alastor smiled a little more sweetly when he saw her.
- Don't worry, my dear, he said to Charlie, wiping the lenses of his glasses, everything's under control. As for the two of us...
He turned towards Lolicia's face in the darkness of their hood. He took their hand and brushed it with his smile like a dangerously cannibalistic hand kiss. They said nothing and let him, knowing that he was also giving his best performance off camera too.
- ... We'll continue our conversation later.
- Sure. Good luck, Alastor.
He metamorphosed next to Niffty and offered her his hand as they disappeared onto the darkened stage, engulfed by the impatient cries of the Sinners.
- Whatever happens, don't look at the cameras, darling, he said to Niffty.
Charlie turned back to Lolicia with a curious smile.
- You seem to be getting on much better with Al! I'm really pleased. Everything's going well!
Lolicia twirled the handle of their parasol between their fingers.
- Al, they repeated using that ridiculous little nickname, is learning to apologise and so far so good...
Charlie blinked, wondering if Lolicia's words meant something other than their original intention.
On the stage, Alastor's magic conjured up a setting that resembled the living room of a small manor house. There was a large armchair in front of a fireplace with green flames. A round carpet and hunting trophies on the walls, a collection of rifles in a display case. An illusory smell of whisky and cigars wafted through the audience.
Alastor, leaning over to take Niffty's little hand in his, guided her to the edge of the stage. Then he said to her:
- Come on missy, lil' lady, give us your best.
His beautiful, static voice echoed throughout the stadium. He snapped his fingers and Niffty's dress became an elegant corolla with a pearl necklace, her hair up in a bun. Niffty looked at herself excitedly. Alastor sat down in the armchair.
Niffty began to sing in her crystal clear voice, accompanied by piano notes.
- Sir.
Yes sir ! Whatever you say, yes sir.
I will be a good girl for,
You, for everything I will do my best, my very best!
Let me see the shadow of your hair in,
My vision, on the wall, always.
Satisfied howls went up from the crowd as Niffty moved around the set, dabbing at every surface and piece of furniture with a feather duster. Alastor materialised a gazette and his deer hoof moved in time to the music.
Niffty stopped in front of him and clasped her hands together, singing as the distinctive sound of a jukebox hung over the piano.
- I've got all the qualifications, I swear, very swear,
I can cook, I can clean, I like to clean, I can do and dare,
But only if you ask me, I will do it with a smile and very good will!
Niffty giggled, then turned around and her senses directed her towards a cockroach that was passing on the carpet. She pulled a long needle from the silk sash that matched her beautiful dress. As she pursued the insect, she continued:
- I can do the laundry,
I can be very quick,
What about a nice roach puppet show for your eyes?
Oh, I will kill all the flies!
I will sew them in embroidery,
Gift it to you 'cause I really, dearly, frankly adore you!
The cockroach escaped and hid in the false wall. She turned abruptly, smiling, and returned to Alastor's feet.
- I will attend my king,
So never leave, I really, dearly, frankly adore you!
Alastor lowered his gazette by half, lowered his red eyes on her and said in a softer tone than usual:
- I'm right here, my lady.
Niffty cocked her head to one side, a little confused.
- You're not leaving, are you really sure?
Alastor nodded negatively.
- Quite.
Niffty's sharp, broad smile reappeared. Immediately excited, she began to move all over the place while the crowd enjoyed and laughed a little. Niffty lay down on the carpet and moved her little feet one by one.
- If you do, I will patiently wait for your return each day.
If you're in a bad mood, I can take your anger every day!
Alastor's shadows reappeared from the stage and tickled Niffty, who laughed uncontrollably as they chorused:
- Not today!
Then they evaporated. Niffty rushed towards Alastor and jumped onto the arm of the master's chair. Niffty was jumping up and down.
- Sir, after that can we do shopping and perhaps buy needles?
Sir, can we play dolls later with strange idols?
What I mean is let me give you my priceless thingy,
I don't need it if you're with me, sir and I promise it's not my only gifts to give!
Alastor nodded gently. Drums followed the piano notes as Niffty leapt onto the carpet, chasing the cockroach that had lost her earlier. She sang:
- I can do the laundry!
I can be very quick!
What about a nice roach puppet show for your eyes?
Oh, I will kill all the flies!
I will sew them in embroidery,
So never leave, I really, dearly, frankly adore you!
Alastor rose from the armchair and left the gazette behind. He gently grabbed Niffty's hand and twirled her around.
- I will care for you.
Niffty's single eye twinkled. But she was distracted by the cockroach that passed right by her. With her free hand, she pierced it with her needle.
- Do you want, oh, sorry, she presented him the roach.
Gift it to you cause' blah blah blah you probably don't want it really...
Alastor remained silent for a moment and smiled. Then he took the roach she offered him and slipped it into the pocket of his waistcoat under his coat. He patted the pocket under Niffty's delighted gaze. He twirled her around once more and stroked her head.
- I've done it before,
So I'm not leaving, I really, dearly, frankly adore you.
The music faded out. The crowd applauded with more sincerity than frenzy. The scenery disappeared and Alastor and Niffty joined the crowd, who whistled enthusiastically.
As the duo left the stage, a figure in a private box, close to the show but higher up than the crowd, approached the edge of her balcony.
She was applauding. Her sparkling smile was all that could be seen of her face. Her eyes were pools of ink with two irises of intense gold.
Some of the Demons who had seen her murmured about her identity. Is that...?
She continued to applaud. She was wearing a burgundy bow tie with a four-leaf clover in the center, so bright green that it could only be magic.
Another figure stood behind her. It was a Hellhound.
The figure stopped clapping and let her arms rest against her sides. The last words of the performance were running through her head. Her expression, in the darkness of her private spot, narrowed but her smile was still striking.
- Yes, you've done this before... she murmured to herself.
She grabbed her green coat with beige fur like a cape, turned around, took her top hat and walked past the Hellhound.
- Olcayto, dear, let's go.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
First, Serenity's cameo at the end ! Let's gooo Kaledya's OC ! And Olcayto is also one. If you want more infos directly you can see to Kaledya's tumblr.
When Lolicia says "Good luck" to Alastor, its already a foreshadow for the ending cameo of Serenity who is the Luck Demon.Addolorata make a nice little ref of the classic eng book "The Portrait of Dorian Gray" by Oscar Wilde! Where the beautiful hero hide his real-self in a horrible portrait representing his true nature.
Now, the nice little song ! "I Really, Dearly, Frankly Adore You" by Niffty and Alastor is a rewrite of "Never Ever Getting Ride Of Me" from the Waitress musical. Thanks to Kaledya storyboard because I would have never listen to that before ahah.
I found the song a bit emotional because I made a cocktail of sensible subjects : abuse, obsession, craziness, abandon issue. I mixed past and present for Niffty who is a bit unhinged, that's why its like part 1950s American housewife and daddy's daughter in the same time.
At the end, this is why I got emotional, Alastor say "I've done it before", means he already had a little lady, a daughter (Serenity). And Serenity had the awful habits to bring her dad dead animals so Alastor is perhaps unconsciously touched by dead insects Niffty gives him! So cute.
When I mention "plays dolls with strange idols", she actually referring to Alastor's Voodoo dolls. Without knowing specifically what it is.
"King" and "roach puppet show" are direct refs from the serie!
And three parts before the ending of this episode ! The Greatest Song, Man! continue !
Have a nice reading day!-
Chapter 29: Episode 3.6 : The Greatest Song, Man !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
The Greatest Song Man
Part 4
- Well done, Niffty! exclaimed Charlie as the duo returned to the backstage area.
Vaggie reluctantly agreed, Angel was apparently happy for Niffty and Husk was sulking in his corner. Niffty, with a big smile, nodded frantically, happy to receive compliments and encouragement. Alastor curtsied and immediately teleported next to Lolicia under their parasol and with their face buried deep in the shadows of their hood.
They glanced at him, but Alastor, with a smile fixed on his face, was staring at an invisible point on the opposite wall, between two speakers that weren't working here.
Lolicia raised an eyebrow and continued to stroke Vittorio's jester's hat without saying anything more. They remained side by side, them sitting and him standing, in the most bewitching silence.
Lolicia smiled softly and couldn't help seeing in him the echo of a young boy a little lost. An anchor could look different to anyone, couldn't it? But they didn't point it out to him.
Further on, Charlie and Vaggie were waiting in front of the curtain for their turn to be called by Narrator. They were the next and last duo to go through. If all went well, the public vote should propel them towards the Grand Prize, the one that would give them greater financial stability and enough to improve the hotel for each of its residents.
If all went well, of course. There was always the possibility that the seventh member of the opposing team, the only one left, would steal the last few points and tip the balance against them.
While Vaggie repeated her lines in whispers, hiding her anguish, Charlie looked around: the backstage area was empty. It was a rubbish dump but already Imps were passing by to pick up the trash that had been abandoned. It was strange to see the place so... hollow.
The opposing team, which consisted mainly of Incubus and two Sinners, one who looked like a weasel and the other like some kind of pirate, were chatting in whispers.
Charlie turned away and took a few long breaths, her mind still too clouded by the joy she'd felt over the last few hours to be troubled by stress. She was still bubbling with adrenalin. She smiled. Yes, they were going to succeed!
- Fuck, fuck... she heard.
Charlie turned to Vaggie in surprise and approached, the text of their music against her.
- Hey... are you all right?
Vaggie gasped and turned too quickly for it to seem natural. But she didn't want to let anything slip. Nothing.
- Ah! Ah. What? Ah, of course it's all right, hun. I'm just wondering if we shouldn't have ended with a... catchier song, you know?
- What? No! No! No need. I assure you, a bit of emotion is what we were heading for anyway, explained Charlie, putting an arm around her darling's shoulders.
- And if that's not enough? You know Demons...
- No, well yes, but I don't know them all. Trust me Vaggie, okay? Everything's going to be fine.
With an encouraging smile, Charlie pushed back a silver strand from his girlfriend's worried expression. Vaggie's butterfly antennae twitched softly.
- It'll be fine. Yes. I'm not getting worked up. It's just this disadvantage of the seventh guy...
- Hey, said Charlie, taking her face in her hands, don't think about it. Just don't think about it.
At the same moment, the duo who had just performed returned to the stage. The crowd was not as enthusiastic as before. Charlie rushed to look between the curtains. Narrator, on his platform, had a cannon of cotton candy exploding with confetti. The crowd regained its easily distracted spirits and figures jumped up to grab the candy-pink confectionery.
After twenty, Narrator put the cannon down beside him, picked up his fiery red microphone and declared:
- Congratulations in advance to whoever finds my golden ticket!
A hysterical roar. Fans were fighting in the pit but he didn't care. He got to his feet and walked noiselessly, thanks to his paws pads, around the removable pole that raised or lowered the platform. He placed his hand on the bar and slid it, where gold rings shone.
- We didn't really like what just happened, did we? he said as the crowd responded accordingly. It's happens! It happens! A team can't be perfect, can it? There's always some bastard sticking to your ankles, or the last poor chump they've taken on to make up the numbers. You can't really pick and choose around here, can you?
Laughter.
- That's all I'm saying! But it doesn't matter. Although it's likely to tighten things up a bit, because our Hazbin Hotel Redemption team are about to present us with their final duet! And yes, last! You'd think the princess would have been careful with the number of participants... but it's got our mouths watering for quite a bit. Who's going to win? That's the question!
He watched the crowd with his irises, which were like the seeds of pomegranates. He smiled and wagged his long feline tail.
- But enough chit-chat! No more preliminaries, and make way for a final royal performanceee! he exclaimed before heading towards the ceiling of the stage.
On the other side of the curtain, Charlie was impatient.
- Alastor?
But he was already appearing beside her.
- I'll take care of everything, my dear, he said, his voice coming out of his microphone.
He teleported into the shadows of the stage and with a flick of his staff, black and green tentacles of bayou-like vegetation sprang up between the audience members and a few graves. Alastor waved his fingers and some of the shadows exploded into luminous sparks: fireflies that floated above all the spectators. Half of them took out their phones to take photos and videos whistling.
When he had finished, he returned to the backstage area and dusted off his coat collar, satisfied.
- Thank you, Alastor! It's exactly like the drawing I gave you ! It's incredible! Thank you, thank you!
- My pleasure. Now, I believe an audience of your own awaits you, dear friend.
Charlie smiled broadly at this "friend" and nodded. As soon as Vaggie told her she was ready, they took their places on stage. Alastor returned to Lolicia's side and opened the curtain so that they and the rest of the team could watch the performance.
On stage, two pale yellow spotlights flooded Charlie and Vaggie on opposite sides of the scene. They wore their ordinary clothes, but their eyelids were dressed in gold sequins that glittered for all to see.
Charlie turned to Vaggie, who was presenting her profile, at once in character and embarrassed, her heart pounding. Charlie smiled and took a step towards her, beginning to sing in her pure, delicate voice:
- Rewind that first time,
When I met you, gore in your eye,
With pain in your head,
I reach for that lead inside your mind,
Your strength turning into tears,
You couldn't stop hitting your own chest,
All I could think was brave,
Heart in front of me, honey!
And gift you this eye-patch on a cross,
Can I remove your loss ?
Vaggie shivered, emotions swarming under her skin. She turned to Charlie who had joined her and taken her hands in hers. Piano notes reverberated in the background.
- Let's birth the will-o'-the-wisp?
Together we can gather wisps,
Of hope in this kingdom of graves!
You're worth to fill caves until it's bright,
You're your own light, and you're my light! sang Charlie as she takes Vaggie in her arms.
Could we try make things here alright!
Let's birth the will-o'-the wisp?
To trace a path that lift them up.
Forgive.
Vaggie laughed, her hands on her shoulders. She opened her magnificent wings, red, gold, white and black like a map that only one could decipher. The spotlights spun around them like trapeze artists before slowly fading away.
Vaggie moved away from Charlie, her fists clenched, her gaze lost in the fireflies illusion. She began to sing, her voice deep and warm as coffee.
- To say I'm trapped,
In a coat of night, my past mirrored,
And carved in my flesh,
Crimes into mind, mistakes into wings,
How could I mend my terrible trahison to life?
Everytime I choose death for them,
I never gave second chances, even less for me,
Lost in the dark for eternity!
As if most of the Sinners sensed that they were in a similar situation, perhaps, they switched on the flash on their phones and moved to the accentuated rhythm of the music to which percussion had been added.
Vaggie turned back to Charlie, one hand on her chest, her eyes shining, her hand raised towards her partner as if she were trying to reach her without succeeding.
- Searching for a glimpse of hope!
Are you my will-o'-the-wisp?
Your thoughts a sleepless sunlight,
Push me to give back all the breaths I took!
You're your own light,
And you're my light,
So thank you to soften the screams in me!
Let's make a will-o'-the-wisp,
Inside this damned graveyard?
Forgive!
Charlie fought back a tear, ran towards Vaggie and took her in her arms. She grabbed her by the knees so that Vaggie was more higher than she was. The spotlights came back on and began to swirl around them. They were singing at the same time:
- We two won't use bullets and blades!
We two won't use infernal blazes!
So please offer us a chance!
Vaggie flapped her wings and with her strength succeeded in making them both fly away, all the while spinning on herself. The crowd whistled.
- A match without burning! exclaimed Vaggie, climbing up the notes.
Charlie followed her with a perfect tone, a smile on her face and her arms wrapped tightly around Vaggie's legs.
- A match with cold fire!
Vaggie felt like her heart was imploding. She responded by pushing a little harder on her vocal cords.
- Could I end the burning!
And together they sang a sentence that made Charlie's heart beat in turn.
- Withdraw the falling! they exclaimed in harmony.
The Demons whistled and then, to their surprise, the whole crowd took up the chorus of the song while moving their phone flashes to the beat:
- Let's birth the will-o'-the-wisp!
Together we can gather wisps,
Of hope in this kingdom of graves!
We're able to fill caves until it's bright!
Backstage, Alastor snapped his fingers and the fireflies above the crowd formed a swarm of light and wrapped themselves around the two singers like a golden ribbon. The crowd stopped accompanying them. Charlie took over alone.
- You're your own light!
Then they continued to sing together, sending shivers from shoulder to shoulder:
- And you're my light,
Let's rise to soften the screams in me!
Can't fill our place with fireflies?
Let's trace light in that graveyard!
Cheers and applause as the fireflies disappeared and returned to the stage floor. The music died down and returned to its delicate melody. Charlie put down Vaggie, who folded her wings and walked away with a smile instead of embarrassment grimace, watching the many silhouettes in the dark.
- Rewind that first time,
When I met you, gore in my eye,
Let's forget about mine,
We'll light up path, stop cries that hide...
A silence. A certainty that it was all over. The stage plunged into darkness and the crowd roared so loudly that, as when they had first arrived, this part of Pentagram City was shaken.
Charlie and Vaggie waved goodbye to the audience and went backstage, elated and relieved.
- That was fuckin' incredible! exclaimed Angel.
- It was that tune I've been hearing for a fortnight before going to bed, wasn't it? Husk grumbled, but he was delighted for them all the same.
Niffty was circling them.
On the other side, Alastor's smile widened but didn't show any particular emotion.
- Who would have thought that music with a theme of romance, hope and regret would win such a clamour from our dear Sinners?
Lolicia chuckled softly and crossed their arms.
- You'd be surprised how many there are, Alastor.
If he could have seen her eyes, he would have exchanged a suspicious look with her. Their number of what exactly?
- And it's not over yet, they said, closing the curtain as the seventh and final member of the opposing group passed by, "we'll soon have our answer. That's the interesting thing about hope, you never know what you're getting into.
Alastor chuckled as his shadow played with Vittorio's glow.
- Don't say that to our princess and her female knight, you'll ruin the atmosphere of the programme, my dear.
- Did Mister Entertainment tell me that? they teased him.
- Very well, Cher.
They will listen for a moment to the song that was playing and which seemed to be very popular. Then Alastor, unable to stand it any longer, brought out his staff and leaned closer to Lolicia, after wiping his little round glasses.
- Whose number exactly were you talking about? You intrigued me.
- Shouldn't I keep my enemies guessing?
Alastor frowned as soon as he heard the word 'enemy'. But he felt much better when he heard her laugh at his frown.
- I'm only joking! We're not enemies. And I was talking about broken hearts, of course.
- Broken... hearts? he repeated, puzzled. You—
He was cut off as the earthquake returned. The seventh member came back to the wings, jumping for joy and rushing into the arms of his team-mates.
Charlie, Vaggie and Angel lost their smiles, Husk frowned even more, Alastor had a vague desire to kill and Lolicia remained silent under their hood as they listened to Narrator's announcement.
After a ten-minute wait that was far too long.
- SO, WHAT THE HELL DOES WE FEEL LIKE?
Screaming.
- Yeah, that's what I thought! Wow! We've got one of they scores! The juries debated, the public's opinion on the social media was taken into account and you won't believe it but our princess was this close to winning her first publicity performance but... unfortunately! Leaving with a disadvantage was nothing more than playing with luck!
Mixed reactions. Happy and angry.
- As their problem isn't their talent but their numbers, we'll give them five minutes to fill the place of their seventh or it's all over and the other team, whom we also love despite their fabulous failures, will take everything that comes their way, money, glory and bitches!
A heavy silence fell in the backstage. The fire teams exchanged menacing glances.
And then, just as Lolicia was getting ready to leave - it was such a shame it had happened so soon - they raised their head and felt a bubble form at the back of their oesophagus and rise into their throat as Vaggie, Angel, Niffty, Husk and Alastor stared at them. Vittorio hid behind his mistress.
Charlie went over and took the Anglerfox's hand. Squeezed it. Her red and yellow eyes plunged deep into the hood.
- Lolicia, please run for the Hazbin Hotel Redemption team. Please run for us !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
Damn cliffhanger! Ahah.
"Will-O'-The-Wisp" by Vaggie and Charlie was surprisly nice to write for me ! Its a rewrite of "Rewrite The Stars" by Zac Efron and Zendaya from The Greateast Showman. That I didn't see, and I must say the lyrics... was not my cup of tea but hopefully this all song is about Vaggie and Vaggie has potential !So in the song, we learn how Vaggie and Charlie met for the first time, and the reason of why the Hazbin Hotel is important for Vaggie. In SS AU, Vaggie is a Sinner, of course, and Kaledya said that she was a mercenary, so I kinda imagine her like Mary Watson in "Sherlock" series. She has a lot of blood on her hands and obeying orders doesn't change a thing.
But Vaggie isn't a bad person so once the "job is done" she is full of regrets she search to amende herself from all the lives she has taken (sometimes very innocent ones). I think, as a moth (Val as a different explanation that will come later), she is attracted to the light in a place that don't have it (Hell). So meeting Charlie was like chance to her. A big chance. Without Charlie's ideas and personality, Vaggie would be still in the dark with the voices of her victims screaming in her and all her guilt. (That soothe because of Charlie ! Sweet.)
The part that's sad is that her character hate herself and Vaggie died by taking her own life and she doesn't think she can be save but the others, yes. "Let's forget about mine". Also "the pain in her head" and the "lead inside your mind" its about the bullet stuck in her skull when she shot herself in the eye.
Here "will-o'-the-wisp" is both representing hope and Hazbin Hotel and redemption, the all project in itself.
"Kingdom of graves" and "graveyard" is literally the Pride Ring who is just a place with dead people, souls that had passed away.
"Withdraw the falling" a ref for Lucifer and Lilith falling from Heaven/Eden.
Also, when Charlie ask to Lolicia to run for the team to be the seventh member. The word "run" is literally a big word for Lolicia who is always slow except if she is using energy to move faster what she rarely do or she is in the water.
Next part ! You know what's coming !
Let's wrap up that great event !Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 30: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 3 part 6 and 7 !
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello hello !
Gift time !
I said I will make a gift for Kaledya, just because curtesy and I want to, because she offered me a drawing of Addolorata/Lolicia. I was so damn happy that day and it just deserve a gift back !
So I draw Constantine and Serenity (with Lolicia) !! And some of the things we talk about, ships and concept ideas !
I hope you like it! (I'm stressing a bit) It's yours!
I was so happy when I remembered that Constantine's hair was long to the end of his back!! I love drawing hair haha. And Serenity is cute!
I struggle a little bit with the colors but I think at the end it was okay. Its not the last time I will draw them for sure!
Thank you again Kaledya for everything.
Now back to writing!
༻❁༺
Chapter 31: Episode 3.7 : The Greatest Song, Man !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
The Greatest Song Man
Part 5
Lolicia remained silent for a long moment, while Charlie still held their hand and looked at them expectantly. They hadn't expected this, but at the same time, was it so surprising? After all they had done to perform at The Greatest Song, Man? Not really. But they were all forgetting one important point.
- Compete... for you? breathed Lolicia's suave voice. Charlie, have you forgotten why I can't take part in the first place?
Charlie grimaced. She turned, exchanged a glance with Vaggie who approached, arms folded. Alastor disappeared into the shadows with a slight laugh.
- You can always keep the cape, explained Vaggie with a wave of her hand.
- Really? Lolicia murmured.
- Please... continued Charlie. I can even ask Verdelet to set the scene in the dark...
- Strange performance it would be. Shouldn't this... extra participation earn you points and not lose you any?
- Yes, but...
Lolicia picked up their hand gently as Vittorio settled on their shoulder. They folded the parasol and planted its tip in the ground. They looked at each of them one by one with a seriousness that was felt even with their hidden expression.
- You have no idea of the disastrous consequences my appearance could provoke. I refuse, they growled.
Charlie felt panic rising inside her.
At the same moment, Alastor reappeared behind Lolicia. He had a plan. A plan he hadn't mentioned to the princess when she'd told him they were going to take part in this silly competition. A plan he would use to his advantage.
- My dear, allow me to propose an alternative, he began, his static voice electrifying the rest of the team with a faint hope. I know it's not the performance itself that bothers you, but the revelation of your identity, or at least your appearance. If I may say so, I can be of great help.
Under their hood, Lolicia lost their smile and their grey irises narrowed slightly. Was Alastor getting into it too? Expectedly.
- Tell me about it, they said in a neutral voice.
Alastor's metal antlers glinted under the spotlight as he passed to join Lolicia.
- I can ensure your confidentiality, without all this,* he said cheerfully, pointing at the cloak and parasol, *it's easy for me, just a snap of my fingers, a mask that won't fall off and... it's a done deal!
Lolicia tilted their head to one side, then slowly, slowly raised their hand and blew on their palm. A transparent sphere formed around them like a protective bubble. Angel spoke but no sound came out of his mouth. Soundproof.
Alastor grinned in spite of himself; he would have preferred many things to this little effect. Lolicia took no notice of his discomfort and turned theif hood towards him.
- Now we're in the clear, you can explain. Get me some of your magic? Your... help? they repeated slowly. You? I've always liked to laugh but I'm afraid now's not the right time.
Alastor looked quickly at the bubble around him and his microphone made a strange choppy noise before he spoke again with confidence.
- Addolorata, I swear I don't want you as an enemy. Put my generosity down to my desire to have every chance on my side for the alliance. I won't give up, my dear.
Lolicia took a long breath. They looked over their shoulder and saw Charlie looking at her expectantly and Husk looking oddly pleased in a way. They turned to face the red eyes.
- What if you change your mind in the meantime? What if you decide to take off the disguise that only you can control while I'm on stage?
He rolled his eyes a little. His microphone sputtered. He acted as if nothing had happened.
- You'll have to trust me, dish.
Silence. They both chuckled slightly at the ridiculousness of the proposal.
- I'm serious, added Alastor nonetheless smoothing the collar of his coat.
Lolicia didn't say a word for a short while. Behind them, Vaggie tapped her wrist as if she had a watch. Alastor gave a sharp smile as he looked at the figure in front of him.
- I'd just like to say that you've got one minute left before it's too late and the Grand Prix slips through our fingers.
- Oh, because you're so worried about it, they replied, having made up their mind. Well, I accept your... generous gift and I won't forget it.
- Perfect! Now let's get on with the change, my dear!
As he raised his hand to snap his fingers and force his disguise on them, Lolicia grabbed his wrist. Their cloak fell from their shoulders, their fox ears pricked, their expression as hard as steel. Alastor tensed but fought back all the emotions that overwhelmed him with a masterful hand as the Anglerfox's sharpened nails pointed against his cloak and skin.
Her grip was cold and wet and it reminded him of what he preferred to forget.
Lolicia pulled on Alastor's wrist so that he bent down to their level. Once they were face to face, their lips whispered with distorted kindness:
- Don't make me angry.
- Never again, he replied with great self-control.
Lolicia let go of his wrist, Alastor briquetted his little red glasses, straightened up and brushed through his slicked-back tricoloured hair before resuming with gusto.
- So... let's see! Yes !
Lolicia's body was covered with a skilful illusion, a masculine black suit from the twenties that swallowed their forms to leave only a generic silhouette. Alastor controlled their hair and tied it in a wide plait behind their back. He added a top hat to hide their ears, then covered their face with a black and purple fox mask.
When he was finished, he was proud. Lolicia was more so, seeing their reflection in the curve of the bubble, which they withdrew in a breath.
Immediately the noises from backstage and the stage behind the curtains returned like a tidal wave. The team looked at Lolicia, who now looked more like a mysterious male Demon.
- I'd like to introduce you to our dear fellow Addolo, said Alastor, who has agreed to help us get the last fists we need.
Angel smirked.
- I'd like to do him, he grinned.
Husk looked annoyed, Vaggie gawked and Charlie rushed over to hug Lolicia.
- Thank you for doing this! Thank you for agreeing!
Lolicia chuckled under their mask and patted Charlie on the back before answering.
- For once, it was Alastor who was... convincing. So brave of him.
Charlie looked at Alastor with shining eyes. Lolicia turned slowly, grabbed a bottle of water and whistled.
- Vittorio! Come along. We've got a hole to fill.
Vittorio, who now looked like an ordinary Fizzbot, rushed over with a giggle. Lolicia, without a backward glance, pushed back the curtains and immediately the clamour of the crowd rent their eardrums.
Narrator's voice ricocheted around the stage:
- And with only ten fucking seconds left before it's all over, it looks like the Hazbin Hotel Redemption team has found a seventh member! Our little princess just won't give up! Respect, bitches! Give me some respect!
Screams. Applause. Lolicia walked slowly to the center of the stage and stopped.
- M. Fox may have a musical tale to tell us! exclaimed Narrator above their head. There's only one way to find out! By listening to this bonus performancee!
His platform rose into the air and Lolicia was illuminated by a spotlight. Silence in the stadium. Expectation. Curiosity. Impatience. Did they want a show? They'd have it.
Lolicia opened their water bottle and spilt it at their boots. Their escae shone brighter. Then a harp emerged from the transparent puddle. A single pedal action one. Lolicia climbed to the top of the column as the instrument appeared in its entirety on the stage.
The harp was gleaming, made of obscidian and white gold engraved with high-reliefs of oceanic fauna. Its strings were the colour of lavender and violet. The crowd was in suspension, a few whispers and occasional shivers.
Sitting cross-legged on top of their harp, Lolicia raised their hands and moved their fingers as if they were playing. The strings of the instrument moved and harmonised as if they were touching them. Instead of a graceful tune, a whole orchestra, a whole jazzy sound emerged from their notes and echoed intensely.
- (Hoardin' your odd purple cords!)
(Play them all, play them all!), said Vittorio in his robotic, enthusiastic and rough voice.
Vittorio, at the edge of the stage, stretched out his arms and snapped his fingers to the rhythm of the percussion while Lolicia moved their head and played without playing. They began to sing as they spoke, and the simple, catchy rhyme was already getting into the audience's heads.
- I think you know me, but for your sake,
I would put a stop on my lips!
For whose who recognise me, "hi, you do well",
You know what to do, just forget.
Who wants to hear the song of mistakes,
Nobody ! Now back to business!
"Hate them, you'll do anything to get them?" Good.
I will play all your odd purples cords!
Vittorio continued to echo the rhythm as he began to dance.
- (Play them all, play them all!)
Lolicia stroked their fox mask as if to make sure Alastor had not betrayed them. Then, still feeling it, they smiled under it and jumped from the column of their harp into the puddle. They splashed the front row, who howled with laughter. They approached them, bending over, quicker and more flexible in their movements.
- Ladies, gentlemen, in between, tell me,
(Hoardin' your odd purple cords!)
Don't you ever, I mean always, feel too old?
(You don't need to see their face to be sold!)
Like sapphires or emeralds in a stone,
(Hoardin' your odd purple cords!)
Trapped for centuries listenin' to stories unfold!
Vittorio twisted around his mistress before hopping around nimbly, concluding:
- (You don't need to see their face to be sold!)
He burst into a maniacal laugh, typical of Fizzbots.
- Calm yourself, treasure, they chuckled.
And the crowd whistled, amused and consumed by the rapid rhythm. It wasn't the singing, it was the dancing that grabbed them all by the hips and almost forced them to move.
Lolicia climbed to the top of the column of their harp, the strings of which continued to shake. They remained standing and stole a few dance moves that they had seen the cakeaters do in their alive day.
- You came all the way down to me, you're ready,
To give me the music of,
Your sickly sweet weakness I keep for me,
Don't fret, I'm a collector!
After all it's your flaw against your prey's,
With me there's no tricks at all,
Control your mind, its always you never me,
Now I will play your purple cords!
Vittorio did not disappoint and continued to accompany them.
- (Play them all, play them all!)
Lolicia nimbly jumped to the edge of the stage to join him and offered a wink and a pinch of their hat in response to the excited shouts that assailed them.
- Gentlemen, in between, ladies count them,
(Hoardin' your odd purple cords!)
The hours you've been wondering why you're so old!
(You don't need to see their face to be sold!)
Like buried passementerie turn to stone,
(Hoardin' your odd purple cords!)
Unravelin', yes take your time, while stories are told!
Vittorio screamed like a rock singer:
- (You don't need to see their face to be sold!)
Lolicia laughed out loud as Vittorio spun them around in the puddle as they splashed their new fans, the ones cheering "M. Fox!".
The music died down a little, keeping that catchy tune in the background as Lolicia continued to sing and talk, touching their mask, almost seductively.
- Sweet, I must say I've never dig into that souls magic,
I assure you I don't need any to see what's tragic.
If I tell you a secret and you fail still,
Remember what you said to me about your strong will.
You blame me your defeat I will smell track,
And now you're a treator, I will grab your thread and drag you back!
But If you think your mind is discipline enough to be gold,
One fragility for yours only, give me those purple cords!
Vittorio jumped into their arms and added:
- (Ladies, gentlemen, in between, tell us!)
Lolicia held him close as the music grew louder and with it the rhythm that the crowd begged for again and again.
- (Hoardin' your odd purple cords!)
Do you drawn in memory rot way too old?
(You don't need to see their face to be sold!)
I do! except when I break my harp out of stone,
(Hoardin' your odd purple cords!)
Then If you betrayin', I will play your shame untold!
Vittorio pushed on his vocal chords:
- (You don't need to see their face to be sold!)
And the dancing audience shouted with one voice:
- Encore !
Lolicia laughed and turned towards the backstage area where the group was ecstatic. They beckoned them to join then. Soon the whole Hazbin Hotel Redemption team - Charlie, Vaggie, Angel, Husk and Alastor - were lining on the stage in front of a cheering crowd.
- Unravelin', yes take your time, while stories are told! sang along harmonising with the crowd.
Narrator came down with his platform and a huge firework, caught by all the cameras, exploded in the stadium, sending the Sinners into a frenzy of joy.
- This is one hell of a final if I've ever seen one! he declared as a violin solo finished its bridge to welcome the ending phrase.
Lolicia left the others in front and leapt back to return to the column of their harp, its purple strings twinkling, with Vittorio in their arms.
- We'll all play your odd purple cords! they both finished in chorus.
The music stopped, the harp disappeared into its puddle as if it had never existed, and Lolicia joined the others.
Then the whole of Hazbin Hotel Redemption team waved, bow, once, twice, three times, to the crowd, who continued to cheer for them in the smoke of the colourful final bouquet.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
The grand final! Ah ! I wanted to write that song with Addolorata since the beginning I created her!
So "Purples Cords" by Lolicia and Vittorio is a rewrite of the song "Liquid Gold" by PARANOiD DJ for the show Lackadaisy. I very like this !
So its all about what Lolicia actually like and its the "purple cords" that she gets from people. She explains her powers : who wants the weakness of your rival ? Give yours to her in exchange. Simple. But you have to be careful and discipline your mind because even if you obtain the weakness of your enemy or the person you want to hurt and you fail, you will forget their weakness after attempting to kill them, for exemple, and if you blame your failure on her, she will feel it and come back for you.
Also its funny but the more you listen the song the more the "play them all, play them all" part you don't know if its about cords or people ahah."Passementerie" is the art of making elaborate trimmings or edgings applied braid, gold or silver cord, embroidery, colored silk, beads for clothing or furnishing. It was created before the 16th century. Old practice.
The main thing is Lolicia is fascinated by her purple cords but the fact that I say "odd" means that she doesn't even know why she is obsessive with it. She also feel old, even ancient.
Also we can see a glimpse of a part of Lolicia's powers with that bubble (that Alastor already seen) and also that even she is most of the time giggling she can be not very nice if she feels she can get compromised.
Also, Vittorio and Lolicia know each other so well its very easy to write them! And I needed to put my pretty baby in a suit !
On more part and the episode 3 will be over and I have something special between this one episode and episode 4 ! All explications in the future [pop corn]!
Have a nice reading day!-
Chapter 32: Episode 3.8 : The Great Prize
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3
The Great Prize
Once the clamour of the audience and the fireworks had died down, the curtains closed and the Imps prepared the stage for the closing ceremony that everyone was ready to catch on video, where The Greatest Song, Man!'s inauguration of the best singers would be presented and broadcast throughout the seven Circles of Hell.
People were whispering, talking, voting, getting excited, hoping for signing sessions, buying merchandise before it was all gone. The bags of money behind security were piling up. Mammon was making a profit.
Once all the musicians had settled in, horns, trumpets and tubas blaring, the curtains opened dramatically. The crowd was a sea of flashes and red lights indicating a recording. There were angry 'shh's here and there, and excited laughter.
Then into the microphone, loud and clear, came the announcement:
- SINNERS AND DEMONS, YOUR MASTER OF CEREMONIES, VERDELET! ALSO KNOWN AS NARRATOR!
The stage was lit up with spotlights and garlands that looked like scarlet shooting stars. A long black velvet carpet led to two large armchairs placed close to the audience and to the left an enormous transparent cup with a case inside containing the Great Prize.
The brass band began to play an almost circus tune that had the whole room screaming.
Narrator, to the cheers and applause of the audience, leapt from his platform with, in his arms, an soft-looking Demon with red skin and twisted horns, dressed in a golden toga or at least one decorated with gold leaf. He was blushing so deeply his cheeks were purple. Like aged wine.
Narrator was smiling at the crowd who were screaming, holding his Golden Ticket, jewels glittering under the multiple spotlights his cloudy hair appeared to be whiter than a cumulonimbus. His third eye stared at the Demon in his arms and his red eyes looked out at the audience.
To the rhythm of the brass instruments, he placed his fan on the ground and made him pirouette and dance, sliding his black claws over angles and curves. He arched the Demon back and leaned over him, emitting a soft growl that doubled the chosen one's heart rate.
Then the fanfare died down, two Imps escorted the Golden Ticket backstage and Narrator grabbed his flaming microphone and shouted:
- Well, well, well! Are we hot? Are we hungry? Are we in a hurry to devour the last piece of cake? Yes ? Yes! Because the Final Ceremony is about to open its doors to the team that has won this year's Great Prize! he says, pointing to the cup and the case.
Screams, cameras on.
- Ah, I can tell you, the judges were this close to rigging the results, but you know us! Nothing but authenticity around here!
Laughter in the crowd. Narrator wagged his lion's tail and all his ruby beans danced.
- In any case, you've given us a turnover! Delicious, he said, licking his paws. But enough of that bullshit, let's get on to the prize-giving! Winning team... step right up!
The whole crowd stamped their paws, feet and heels on the ground. The floor of the stadium shook and Charlie, with stars in her eyes, was the first to emerge, Vaggie at her side; followed by Alastor who was very dignified and corrupting all the video files with a mocking smile; Angel who was blowing kisses to his fans; Husk with his hands in his pockets; Niffty who was looking at the ground to avoid being triggered and finally, Lolicia still as "M. Fox" with Vittorio appearing like a normal Fizzbot on their shoulders.
- Hazbin Hotel Redemption team! exclaimed Narrator, placing a light hand kiss on Charlie's hand and making her raise his fist. Of course! Of course! The princess wowed us this afternoon! She was magnificent. Let's hear it for this new talent's surprise!
The crowd cheered and filmed. Lolicia pinched their top hat in front of girls who were crying their eyes out. Alastor stared into the distance as if he were king of the world.
Narrator guided Charlie to sit on one of the sofas as he took a seat on the one opposite. The fanfare died down.
- So, Your Grace, tell us, delight us with a few answers before we get to your large reward. Tell us... did you work on all this music? We also heard some improvisation. Was it really it?
He handed her the microphone. Precious tightened his grip around the blond bun and looked up with pride. Charlie woke up from her brief intimidation and took the micro.
- Verdelet, we know each other for almost two centuries and hearing you calling me "Your Grace" is so strange ! Please, don't be so formal !
Slight laughter from the crowd. Narrator quickly followed up with a laugh.
- It's true, Charlie, but you don't have to say it. I'm here to restore your image with grace.
- And I owe you, who else could? she teased him.
Narrator applauded her quick thinking on this one and the crowd followed him. Then Charlie spoke again.
- And to answer, yes, some of them learnt their songs, others totally improvised and it worked because they're exceptional people and we all have time together to create more and form bonds!
Narrator, with a verbal pirouette, saved her before falling down the rabbit hole where the audience would soon be bored.
- Indeed! Oh Charlie, what a team you've put together! With stars! Angel Dust, award winning pornstar, everyone!
Shouts and barks. Angel posed under a shower of flashbulbs with ease.
- And even an old and famous Overlord! The Radio Demon, isn't it? Ah, that fascinating podcast you gave us just under a decade ago! Does this appearance on stage mean that your comeback is definitive?
Alastor didn't like the word "old" but appreciated the "famous" bit. He didn't need to speak into the microphone to make his answer explode as all the electronic devices began to crackle strangely.
- You could say so, dear Narrator, he replied in that honeyed tone as he pushed up his little glasses, I hope my appearance will bring back some... good old... memories.
His voice became distorted for a brief moment and his eyes turned from red to black as the most sadistic and powerful members of the crowd applauded. Narrator nodded with a smile.
- I suppose so. A pleasure, he rumbled before turning back to Charlie, and it seems to me that we have other mysterious members who perhaps will remain so. Tell me, Charlie, how does it feel to have won Hell's greatest singing competition?
Charlie replied excitedly, almost hyperventilating.
- Absolutely ecstatic! I can't believe it! If it hadn't been for everyone's efforts, I'd never have made it! I'd like to thank everyone and tell you that you're all welcome at the Hazbin Hotel if you feel like it!
Whispers, videos. Narrator caught up with the situation and led Charlie over to the cup. He floated the case into her hands. Charlie immediately handed it to Vaggie. Narrator turned to the audience.
- Yes! Because if you want to see this cup engraved in mother-of-pearl and glass from up close, it'll be stored over there! Now! Let's hear it for the Hazbin Hotel Redemption team!
The fanfare started up again. Whistling. The lights danced.
- The Great Prize! It was The Greatest Song, Man everyone ! he finished. See you next time !
The team took one last bow to the public as the news that "the Princess has finally unmasked herself. Boring is perhaps not the good word to describe her now. So what is she becoming ?" echoed across all the social networks, colours on screens, was displayed on the advertising hoardings in the streets, and that questions were flying from ear to ear.
That future enemies and allies decided to take all of this as an opportunity, until the shouting that word of mouth had become transcended the scarlet sky and rose to the heavens to retain only one thing :
The Princess of Hell was a figure who did not know the word 'give up'.
[end episode 3, 8 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I was listening to "Ceasar Flickerman ost" from Hunger Games the all time. Iconic. That is the music for an ending ceremony ! And I made a little ref for "Ladies and gentlemen your master of ceremonies, Ceasar Flickerman!"
Well done to the golden ticket chosen... or is he ? Ahah.
This is the ending of the episode 3, the "greatest show man" arc and actually the end of ACT ONE - PART ONE - FUGUE! Why am I a little proud ? Its like finally putting a heavy bag on a shelf and be happy and relieved except there is no objects inside the bag but all the songs I rewrite or something ahah.
Thanks again to Kaledya, as always!
And finally the damn world acknowledge Charlie. Its not the best but its something ! Its questioning. Of course I foreshadow new characters who will come in episode 4 (act one- part two) as "ennemies" and "allies" !
Next part is a [pop corn], some things to learn and preparation of the part that will happen before the episode 4. Because its time to open up to new eyes isn't it ?
Let's go !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 33: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 3 and intermède !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello ! Drawing, some infos and fun things incoming!
So first, the information !
The next part will be called "intermède : spectators" and it will be a collection of short stories about characters we don't have in the main cast (yet or never will be) to learn a bit more about them and also learn about our main cast by other eyes before they come in the story !
Most of the events in the short stories happened in the same time as episodes 1 to 3, like 'meanwhile' and some are straight from the past !
I'm very happy to write it ! Also I will use some songs and Kaledya's animatics sometimes as ref but no rewrite, because its just short stories !
Then, the part 2 of ACT ONE with episode 4 will continue the season !
I think its all for that part !
Second and third, the drawing and fun things !
I was thinking of a drawing of Kaledya where Constantine and Charlie are represented as tarots cards? You can see it on her YouTube community page and tumblr!
So we know for sure that :
Charlie is The Star
Constantine is The Emperor
And probably (not draw by Kaledya but answered in comments so not official) :
Serenity is The Wheel of Fortune
Alastor is The Magician
Lucifer is The Devil
And when I created Addolorata, I knew I needed to find her a place in that tarot game ! So I try to make a drawing that look like what Kaledya did with the shades of grey, black and accents of red and yellow :
Yes ! Lolicia is The Temperance, definitely! both upright and reversed (from what I saw on tarot website, I'm not an tarot reader expert ahah)
For bonus, I thought about Abaddon, the Angel of the Abyss and Verdelet/Narrator (my others OC!)
After some thinking I got my internal answer :
Abaddon is The Hermit
(more upright than reversed or at least loneliness is not bad)
Narrator is The King of Pentacles
(minor arcana and both upright/reversed)
Now back to writing !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos !
Just to say a respectful "thank you" to people reading the fanfiction ! I don't really know what to say except have fun and enjoy !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 34: INTERMÈDE - SPECTATORS
Summary:
Intermède intro between Act 1 part one and two, alias a library of short stories!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sinner's Symphony AU by Kaledya
Arencha Amendable
INTERMÈDE - SPECTATORS
《 In the end, we'll all become stories.》
- Margaret Atwood.
A
Collection
Of
Silent
Screams
Shattered.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
An intermède is a French word meaning a dance, a verse, a chorus of music placed between the acts of a dramatic work, in order to shorten the length of the intermission for the spectators! (I think in eng its also intermède or interlude)
There will be six collections, with names explicit or metaphorical to show what character will be involved. And in each of that there is one to four stories in it, depends !
Margaret Atwood is a very good contemporary writer and "Handmaid's Tale" is a great dystopian book and the serie is marvelous!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 35: Collection : A Wolf In Sheep's Clothing
Summary:
Short story : Lucky Charm
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A Wolf In Sheep's Clothing
Lucky Charm
The scissors spoke. Their cold, hard lips formed clear sounds like clipped nails and claws.
Snips-snips.
It cut, it tore, it smoothed a weft of sorcery. Solid and fragile like silk and velvet.
Snips-snips.
The material crackled like fireworks, as if it were crying and giggling at the same time. As if it were being tickled and hesitating between laughing and shedding tears. And the scissors kept cutting.
Snips-snips.
The room around her was wide, immersed in a caressing half-light. The sounds of paws, tongues, games and childish puppies laughter were distant. Most of them were on a mission.
A chandelier covered in greenery, mostly shamrock, lit the table, where the scissors sang, where the Overlord busied herself with concentration and ease.
Snips-snips.
She placed the scissors on the table.
She raised her head and looked at the four-leaf clover, glittering like a thousand and one jewels of jade and wormwood. She contemplated the perfectly smooth edges, the sparkling tongues that licked its hollows and corners.
Sound of shoes behind her. A walking stick in the almost sandy ground. She didn't turn round and continued to analyse the little green element in her hand, which sparkled almost as brightly as the one in the center of her bow tie.
- You're back sooner than expected, she said in that distinct voice, a little round and a little warm despite the control over it.
Olcayto stopped behind her and took off his fedora, a floppy hat. The Hellhound put both paws on the top of his cane.
- It wasn't my intention, but I've got some news that might interest you, Serenity.
She blinked and her bored, distant, icy expression transformed itself into a playful smile. She slipped off the bench she was sitting on and joined her right-hand man. She raised her head to look into his red and white eyes.
She handed him the cloverleaf.
- Here, dear. It's a good luck charm for the new recruit you brought us from the Wrath Ring, in the hope that he'll prove himself, the little one!
Olcayto took hold of the mark of their clan and carefully slipped it into the inside pocket of the jacket of his brown and khaki green striped three-piece suit. His own, in fact were on his hat and tie.
- Sylvester won't disappoint you.
- But then, nobody has ever disappointed me! I'm sure you'll make a great mentor. Just like I was, wasn't I? she smiled benevolently as she raised a hand to pat his arm.
She would have liked to stroke his ears but she was too small. It doesn't matter, she'll do it later, when he's sitting down.
- Yes...
- So what's this news that's so important ? she asks moving her fingers as if the word "important" were some kind of spectre.
This amused the Hellhound.
- Apparently, The Greatest Song, Man just started..., he looked at his watch, exactly two hours ago, to some surprise, Princess Charlotte Morningstar is attending...
Serenity's eyes sparkled with a vague, barely discernible gleam of interest.
- Hum, hum?
- ... And that a rather important former member of the Overlords Council is accompanying her. The Radio Demon?
Silence. Serenity's serene, smiling expression didn't move an inch, but her sheep's ears did instead.
- I see. It's been a long time since we've heard that name. Did you hear it in whispers or...?
- Whispers.
- You can tell them they're doing a good job, but I'm not convinced yet.
Olcayto smiles as if he knows his mentor far too well. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a deep green letter, which he held out to her.
- You've had mail.
- Zestial? she said, knowing the answer and grabbing the letter.
- I think that's motivation enough.
Serenity flashed her claws and tore open the envelope before pulling out a rainbow note with gold lettering that read:
You are hereby invited,
To entertain yourself at the Greatest Song Man!
Private box, two seats. Offered.
Ps: With my sincere and most delicate compliments,
Dear Misfortune.
Serenity put the ticket away, her face in the shadow of her curly hair. When she straightened up, her smile was sparkling and her eyes determined.
- I think we'll take some time off, dear.
[first short story 1/2 of Serenity's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
More Serenity ! Let's go!! I love her.
Kaledya says that her clan of Hellhounds is called also "clan of whispers". So when Serenity talk about whispers in the conversation, she actually asking if the information came from the ears of the clan's members that she might trust better!
Sylvester is a random young orphan Hellhound and, she gave all her new members a lucky charm.
I tried to pull off a little bit of that smooth yet two-faced personality she has and that she can change very quickly.
Kaledya says that Olcayto and Serenity have mentor/student relationship.Also ! Because we'll see in the act one part 2 more of Serenity and Zestial interactions I put some foreshadow of their "friendship" or partnership at least !
Hope you like that first story !
Have a nice reading day-
Chapter 36: Collection : A Wolf In Sheep's Clothing
Summary:
Short story : Smokescreen
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A Wolf In Sheep's Clothing
Smokescreen
Overlord's Hunt.
Middle of the 20th century. The most powerful are no longer safe. The Radio Demon is carrying out an intense purge, wrenching the laziest Overlords from their seats, who thought they would remain in power for centuries to come.
Misfortune is one of the young Overlords who has taken advantage of the situation to take her place as her clan of Hellhounds continues to grow.
Alastor, after some violent carnage, turns his attention back to Misfortune thinking she'd be an easy target, a new arrival in Hell, but he didn't expect her words to dissuade him.
She had arranged to meet the Radio Demon in a place she knew. A café, The Fortunate, that she had privatised in the south of Pentagram City.
It was a place fogged by the fumes of cigarettes dying on their holders. It smelt of whisky and the charming wooden floor creaked. The luminous lights on the walls weren't enough to ward off the grey fog and made the atmosphere more subdued. Safer. Safer to lose her enemy if things didn't work out to her advantage. Because she had no intention of shouting in the hunter's broadcast.
She knew hunters. She knew how to excite them, calm them down or kill them.
Serenity folded her hands on the round table. She watched the screen that hid her from the rest of the world like a shadow puppet. When the Radio Demon arrived, he would be a shadow for her and vice versa.
A record player played a light piano melody.
Then the sheep's ears moved.
From the shadows, a silhouette with ears like those of a wolf took shape. She raised an eyebrow in surprise as her own dark wolf's tail escaped from the chair to touch the floor.
- Miss Misfortune... came a static voice from the other side of the curtain as the head looked this way and that. Nice place to welcome the Big One.
- Radio Demon. Don't be cheeky as soon as you arrive, you'll offend me, she replied with cold humour, gesturing for him to sit down in the chair opposite her. Whisky?
- Neat. That's very kind of you.
She watched his shadow sit down, then noticed the features on the top of his head. Not a wolf. A stag perhaps? Perhaps.
- Your... murderous madness doesn't seem to be abating, she continue after pouring his glass and carefully pushing it under the curtain. And now I'm told you'd like to come after me. I would very much like to discourage you from going down that road.
The Radio Demon, who worked alone and rarely took allies, took the glass, ran his finger along the rim and then decided not to drink.
- Yes, 'you've been told', you hear a lot, don't you, Miss? It's your... business, shall we say, to let your ears wander all over the place.
Serenity, even though she couldn't see him, knew he was smiling. The Radio Demon never stopped smiling. She shrugged and picked up her own glass, observing the amber liquid.
- It's very kind of you to acknowledge my talent. I do manage, indeed.
- And you climbed up the high bleachers very quickly, he laughed, miming a character using his fingers to climb an invisible miniaturr staircase. Not as fast as my own ascent, but no less remarkable.
She smiled tightly. What an asshole. Her voice betrayed nothing of her annoyance though. It was warm and round and her humour frosty.
- Do I get all the credit? It seems to me that you've cleaned up your act. I was merely being opportunistic.
- Being opportunistic is a good thing when you've managed your impulses towards the result that suits you, darling.
- But is picking a fight with me really an opportunity? she asks, swirling the ice cubes in her glass. I'm just one name among many. If, by a stroke of unluck, I find myself screaming on your radio station, will that bring you fame? No, because the Demons don't know me well enough yet. Would you use it to show the... superiority of your power? No, because I've only been Overlord for a short time. In plain English? Engaging in this false opportunity will only be a waste of your time.
The words flowed politely from Serenity's lips like an invisible spell or poison. The Radio Demon remained silent and made a gesture that resembled someone pushing up his glasses.
He folded his hands and tilted his head to one side and Serenity could feel how sharp his smile was at that moment.
- Continue.
- I'm afraid that's the end of the monologue, dear sir. I think it's up to you to come up with a clever answer.
A snort like a laugh. He looked at his glass.
- How interesting, miss.
- And I'm delighted. After all, the Council of Overlords is a council, it can't just be you and the others more powerful than you, she said piquantly. And unlike you, I have allies.
- You're mistaken, I'm very sociable, he joked.
Serenity smiled, but it didn't light a candle in her eyes.
- Not at the moment, Radio Demon. Not at the moment, she murmured. Your reputation may be glowing, but your popularity is smeared with grime.
- Good one, darling. So why shouldn't I chilled you off, right now ?
- Because there's a chance I won't let you do it and I might even make you lose. I suppose you came here prepared.
- Of course.
- Then you know that your luck has already run out.
Silence. There was a static noise and for a brief moment the record that was playing his music wavered.
Then the Radio Demon stood up. She got into an attacking stance, grabbing the butt of her gun hidden under her coat, but the Demon only grabbed his glass and finished it in one gulp. Then he chuckled.
- So be it ! exclaimed his shadow. What's the point of me making a masterpiece and losing a few of my advantages in a smokescreen? he raised his hand toward the mist. Besides, it seems to me that we're running different enough businesses not to get in each other's way, don't you think?
- No doubt, master spies stay in the shadows and radio hosts in the light. In the spotlight.
The Radio Demon laughed and put down his glass of dry wisky where only the ice cubes remained. He adjusted his jacket.
- That's fine with me, he explained, I've got more suitable prey in my sights.
- You have?
- Yes, the Anglerfox.
Serenity hid a grimace. His arrogance knew no bounds.
Faced with her lack of response, he raised his voice.
- You don't approve, Miss? You don't think she would provide me with this necessary... entertainment?
- I don't know, she replied, I'd rather not go near them. Besides, they're not even an Overlord. They've never been interested in the title, I heard.
- A title doesn't make a person. Her power takes up space even if it's only underground. And who knows, Miss Misfortune? Her domain will surely soon be my dining room.
He laughed loudly and his silhouette vanished. The bell of the café's front door rang.
He had gone. And she had won.
[second short story 2/2 of Serenity's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I liked the idea of the "smokescreen" because the meaning is either the café had cigarette smog, also a ruse to disguise someone real intentions and conceal a military operation (here Overlords !) And hide their identity !
Even if Alastor wouldn't have recognise Serenity as his daughter, she would have put the pieces together. And they won't see each other until their first meeting and as I say in their conversation, their field are too different for them to have business together afterwards. So they know each other by sight but never chit-chat.
Kaledya say that Alastor never manage to "reach her" and I use that as metaphor to make a screen to hide her like shadow puppet. And also her words manage to keep him far away.
Also a little mention of her lucky/unlucky power capable to destroy her enemies even before she meet them when she says "your luck has already run out" ! She is dangerous !20s slang vocabulary
The Big One : the Death
Chilled off : killed off
Alastor use 'darling' and not 'dear'.For me, at that time, Rosie didn't offered Alastor his coat so he doesn't have his mannerism, like touching his collar and trying to keep it clean !
Also at that time, Alastor is slaying almost everyone so I think he is too arrogant and confident. (But don't worry, we know Lolicia will humble his ass ahah)
So the little stories concerning Serenity are over in that intermède ! The next one will be interesting because we will have a change in scenery!
Have a nice reading day!-
Chapter 37: Collection : Heavenly Grey
Summary:
Short story : The Death
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : violence, killing and gory imagery.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Heavenly Grey
The Death
Human World.
The Earth.
Beginning of the 21st century.
The bank's alarm siren was blaring. The premises were sometimes in darkness, sometimes in an eerie red light. The doors were locked by a security system. But it was no longer needed. A small bomb had exploded a section of the wall towards freedom.
There was rubble everywhere. Dust and bits of brick. The place smelt of brimstone and fear. And the siren was still blaring. It had been activated to call the police. They were on their way.
Behind the counters, the bankers sat motionless. They weren't shaking or afraid because they were dead. Some had been shot in the skull, others in the chest or stomach. Most had not died on the spot but had lost their blood. Their well-ironed shirts were oozing burgundy.
The bullets all came from the same magazine, the same weapon, the same attention.
The door to the main vault in the basement was ajar. A few notes had fallen to the floor. There were traces of blood and flesh on the wall, where the guard's brains had exploded.
Ruckus was rising higher up.
A woman in the prime of life with grey hair was caught in the crossfire. The robbers were arguing. They were wearing smooth white masks that showed only their eyes. A few red droplets stained them.
- Leave her alone! Give her a swipe with your rifle butt and we're off! We've already taken all the ingots.
The other, a tall, thin man in a suit that was a little too baggy and could have belonged either to a fashion show or a thrift shop, grabbed the woman's bun and pulled her towards him. She screamed. He put the gun to her head.
- Did we say no witnesses? So, no witnesses, growled Mister Suit, his voice muffled by his mask. Stop being such a pain in my ass. If you don't want to do it, I'll do it.
He fired.
BAM.
The woman collapsed to the floor.
His sidekick's trousers were splattered with red.
Silence.
Mister Suit's hand trembled a little but he didn't show it. He changed his magazine. He'd already wasted his eight bullets on the other employees.
- You're such an asshole! shouted the other, looking down at his soiled trousers. Now that we've killed the bank bitch boss, the puddles are never going to let us go!
Mister Suit didn't reply as he fired his magazine. The other grabbed his own pistol and pointed it at the chest of his supposed ally.
- Anyway, it doesn't matter, the boss told me to get rid of you the first chance I got. He doesn't want his bastard doing the dirty work any more.
Before the other could act, Mister Suit rolled to the floor. The other shot into the wall. He leaned over. BAM. Too late. The man he had intended to attack was already at his feet and had planted the gun under his chin. The bullet shattered his jaw, ripped off a piece of his nose and continued its trajectory under his forehead, out of his brain and out of the man, lodging in the ceiling.
- I knew you'd say that, said Mister Suit, collecting his former partner's winnings before leaving the premises.
And the alarm continued to whine.
By the time the police arrived, the bank was a bloodbath. The perimeter was fenced off.
And the thief ? Oh, the thief was long gone. He had taken the passage that the little bomb had created, borrowed his motorbike, cut across the fields to reach the cover of the trees in the nearest forest.
Now Mister Suit was running, he had taken off his white mask. He might have had a rather graceful and youthful face if it hadn't been for the killer look in his eyes. He was carrying a heavy sports bag with all his treasures. His thoughts went round and round.
Fuck the gang. Fuck his father. Fuck his dead mother. To hell with them all. Did they want to get rid of him? No. No. I'll survive.
He kept running. He was sweating. He thought he could hear the sirens of the police cars but he was far away. Too far away. It was all in his head. He just had to—
His foot caught on a root. The ravine behind the ferns picked him up as his ankle sprained. He gritted his teeth and wrapped himself around the sports bag as if to protect himself from the fall. He tumbled against the rocks, which bruised him.
He really thought he could get away with it. He really thought he would.
But when he felt an excruciating pain move up his spine and could no longer feel his legs, he knew deep down that this was the end. He landed against a tree and spat blood from the impact. His head fell forward, his chin against his chest, the bag of riches beside him.
When he straightened his eyes, slowly, his face scarred, he had the strange impression... that he could no longer bear the weight of his body but only his emotions. He ached. Everywhere.
The trees were so green, like the banknotes I was so keen to steal. He couldn't move.
Then the darkness began to wrap around him, as if a cloud had passed in front of the sun.
- Fitzroy Morrow.
A shiver ran down his skin. He blinked and the microsecond later there was... someone in front of him.
A man in a cloak and a raven on each shoulder: one was white as snow and the other had jet plumage and was staring at him with contempt.
Fitzroy quickly concluded that if this man knew his name, it was someone who had sent him. Probably a hitman. He tried to move his fingers closer to his bag but couldn't.
- Did my father send you? he squeaked.
His voice was horribly weak and he didn't like the sound of it at all.
- No.
Was that the black raven who had just answered him? Maybe he'd been... stunned.
- So who the fuck are you? Don't be shy.
The hooded man stepped into a hole in the light and Fitzroy could see his face, half burnt... no half dead. This man was half a corpse, he could see tendons, bones and his eye socket.
Out of nowhere, the man conjured up a large scythe, gleaming like gold. All along the blade, eyes opened and glared at Fitzroy, who could only think of fleeing but could not.
- I am Death, replied the man with his half rotten lips.
He approached. The thief felt the cold and the end gripping his skeleton.
- And I don't mean it metaphorically or rhetorically or poetically or theoretically...continued the crow with dark feathers.
- ... or any other fancy way, finished the mouth.
The man who claimed to be Death - and he felt more and more obliged to believe him - twirled his scythe and the next moment its golden sharp point landed on Fitzroy's ribcage and he felt the fabric of his top start to tear.
- I am Death. Straight. Up, his voice echoed into the forest who start to peeled apart from the killer's vision.
The blade of the scythe pierced his body and Fitzroy screamed in pain and knew it was all true.
It was all over for him.
[First short story 1/4 of Archangels's collection, especially Azrael the Death and Abaddon the Abyss.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
Yes ! Archangels times !!
So this little story is inspired from Kaledya animatic "I am Death" on YTB and I wanted to make a little story tied to it ! Azrael is Kaledya's OC. What Azrael said after saying 'No' is a direct quote of Death from "Puss in Boots, The Last Wish" !
So Azrael is taking a human soul who will be a Sinner. Fitzroy is a tertiary OC of mine that appeared since the beginning in (Ep 1.1), he is a client of Lolicia and in (Ep 2.4) she mentioned his name when she checks her purple cords/lavender filaments !
Fitzroy will be more important later in the story so I wanted to explain a bit more who he is with that flashback of him as human while introducing Azrael doing his job!
So when a human soul will be a Sinner, Azrael give them a painful death. SS AU lore. And that is what Azrael did.
Fitzroy meaning "son of the king" in Old French, originally given to illegitimate sons of monarchs. Here, he is the bastard of a boss of a criminal organization ! And Morrow means in archaic eng "following day, event or near future" and its only time I will say his family name, a bit of inside joke because Fitzroy don't have any following day after this one.
Also he is dead from the fall and fractured his spine, everything that happened after he open his eyes again is a "moment between life and death" literally.
And Heavenly Grey continue !
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 38: Collection : Heavenly Grey
Summary:
Short story : The Abyss
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Heavenly Grey
The Abyss
In the depths, at the bottom of worlds, the well of lost souls, under the Seven Infernal Circles.
The Atelier was huge and the floor was made of glass. Beneath the transparent carellage, the water stretched towards a pit of nothingness. Bioluminescent lights, pink, cyan and red, emanated from giant jellyfish, which floated with sovereign calm.
In the room itself, there were also smaller jellyfish that acted as floating lights, gelatinous and placid.
In the center of the studio, there was a large workbench filled and covered with things: tweezers, pencils, soldering brushes, pieces of enamel, gold leaf, samples of marble and porcelain; in two different bubbles floated a dark cloud and the other a small, intense sun.
A three-wheeled stool on which a two-headed angelic figure worked, sit down. Leaning forward, with his delicate tools and slender fingers, he was building an object.
The angel took out a small case of lacquered wood and mother-of-pearl and carefully opened it. He grabbed some light and modelled it like clay, carefully shaping the legs, hollowing out the waist, affirming the collarbones and drawing in the chin, removing the excess from the neck.
The angel's torso was adorned with golden threads that linked pieces of armour covering his shoulders and neck. In the center of his neck, a large piece as black as the bottomless void tinkled with his every move.
The angel's central head had a large dark spiral and a strange mouth that formed two smiles.
His other head, on his right, was masculine and gracefully feminine, the long pale eyelashes caressing the top of his cheekbones.
- Porcelain or marble? Sienna for the hair? muttered the strange mouth.
- Porcelain, replied the handsome face. We already did marble yesterday. Or was it a fortnight ago? I can't remember.
- I can't remember.
The angel grabbed a piece of porcelain and forged the material around the little body of light that looked like a human woman. The porcelain solidified and the flesh and muscles of the doll took shape.
Under the workbench, the angel had no feet but the continuation of a scorpion's tail that rested under the glass slabs. Below, the water, the depths.
The angel sneezed.
The little wings that sprang from each of his heads had their feathers ruffled.
- Bless you.
- Thanks. Ahem. What about the hair? What colour? Sienna's nice, isn't it?
- But you prefer dark hair.
- I know, replied the face with the spiral. But I need to change a bit. I can't just do dark hair. I didn't create filaments of other colours so I wouldn't have to use them.
- Did you?
- Shut up.
He grumbled as he gently picked up a twilight thread with a pair of pliers and stuck it into the skull. He wiggled his fingers and the sienna hair grew like a plant nourished by water and sun.
The angel's hair, unlike the doll's, was cut in two parts: one steel-coloured and straight, the other white and curly. The beautiful face had the steel part, with the hair slicked back.
He grabbed a piece of darkness and cut it like cloth. He made a little black dress and dressed the little porcelain woman in it. He turned her inside out and sewed her up with an old-fashioned sewing machine, turning the wheel as invisible threads bound the garment together.
- There, he said contentedly, rising from his stool.
Raising his hand, he watched as the delicate creation greeted him like a well-mannered little lady. She took small steps.
The normally serious handsome face melted into a delicate smile.
The little doll with the fiery hair used his palm like a trampoline and leapt into the air. Halfway through her jump, she lit up like a star and metamorphosed into a jellyfish, floating like all the others.
The angel smiled and then turned away. His halo was in the shape of a jellyfish, topped by an almost cuneiform and angelic language.
He moved towards two large doors cut into the wall. He stopped in front of them, motionless.
- Oh no, not again, complained the handsome face.
The angel banged his fists against the cupboard, suddenly trembling with emotion.
In the center of his belly, where there might have been a belly, a bluish flame with violet tips that were almost red crackled softly.
- I miss her! he cried, his strange mouth puckered downwards, his spiral undulating.
- I know you do.
- I should never have made her my masterpiece. Look at me! I'm going to end up depressed like Lucy.
The handsome face closed his eyelids with a sigh.
- Calm down, you're going to give acid rain on Pride again.
- I don't care, pouted the other.
The angel gently opened the cupboard that hid a display case surrounded by jewels. On the other side, beneath a glass bowl, floated a curled-up doll, its hair floating in azure water that looked like a sample of space and the Milky Way. The creature was larger than the one he had created earlier.
The angel regained his composure and opened the window with a key. As soon as the lock clicked, golden markings appeared on the glass. He pushed open the door and placed his hands on the transparent dome where the black and white doll floated.
Both smiles lifted despite the distress inside.
- She's doing so well.
- Yes, the handsome face confirmed calmly, nodding.
- It would be a shame to ruin everything over nothing.
- Tell me about it. Should we reinforce it?
- No need. She's made of the same wood as me. She's strong.
- Except during meltdowns.
- Micro meltdown, objected the spiral face before kissing the dome as the kiss on the forehead of a sleeping child. My baby.
- Do you think...
A ringing sound echoed throughout the Atelier brutally. The angel turned and saw a hologram form before his eyes, reading : "Heaven is calling..."
The spiral immediately took on a bored form.
- What do they want from me now?
- Well, maybe that's too much,muttered the handsome face, wrinkling his pale eyelashes. Wasn't it two hundred years ago last time? Well, maybe I'm exaggerating a bit.
The angel closed the window of the display case, the cupboard and pressed the hologram.
- If we're going to talk about that bloody Extermination again... he growled before falling silent.
A swarm of crows grew in the background. He immediately recognised the serious face, with its black and white hair and gaunt half-face.
- Abaddon.
- Azy! exclaimed Abaddon, immediately changing his attitude with a smile. It's been a while, what have you been up to? For a second there I thought I was good enough to drag myself upstairs for a meeting...
- A meeting, no. But I'd like you to come.
Abaddon looked at his beloved jellyfish, his beloved Atelier, his beloved depths and then at the hologram with a grimace.
- But I'm fine here. We can do this from a distance? Skype ? Zoom ?
The white raven continued to answer him.
- I'd rather not. Come on, I've got a favour to ask you.
- But... whimpered the other.
- Abaddon, ask your conscience to be silent and come. I promise I won't throw you into the arms of the others as soon as you arrive. I'll hide you.
- Really ? he answered happily.
Azrael frowned, although he replied with a touch of tenderness.
- Really, really...
- Perfect! I'll be there in five minutes!
- In five minutes, repeated the handsome face.
Abaddon hung up, changed his ordinary appearance for something more casual, opened a luminous portal to the Heavens and disappeared inside it.
As soon as he left, the jellyfish lost all their shine and the room fell asleep.
Time stood still.
[Second short story 2/4 of Archangels's collection, especially Azrael the Death and Abaddon the Abyss.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
My baby Abaddon is here ! He is my OC, and I mentioned him multiple time in the story already but finally we see him !
He is an artist I would say, definitely and he has two heads : the main is more abstract-looking "the spiral" and the other is more human-looking "the handsome face". The second head, more calm, is the personnification of his conscience.
The others Archangels can't hear it except him but they know Abaddon is always speaking with himself while talking to others or even on his own.His normal angelic form, let's call it phase 1, his part jellyfish and part scorpion. The fire on his center represent the Fire of Hell/Abyss.
I think he is an introvert and doesn't have a good notion of time at all. He has special interest like creating women. He is an inventor. He likes his brothers and sisters (others Archangels) but well, he prefers to be on his own !
He is a bit instable and when he has a mood swing, it's change the weather of Hell. I thought it was funny!
Abaddon was created after Azrael and he is like his little brother and its a bit like Michael and Samael (before). But Abaddon is also a place, Hell, so that is why he mostly don't stay in Heaven.
More about Abaddon and Azrael in the next short story !
Ps : Kaledya made me another gift and I want to cry.
Have a nice reading day!-
Chapter 39: Collection : Heavenly Grey
Summary:
Short story : The Brothers
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Heavenly Grey
The Brothers
Heaven.
The Garden of Crows, sanctuary of the archangel Azrael.
The mist drifted between the trees. The leaves were silver and cloudy. The grass was soft and swayed gently. The sun's rays passed through the branches, making the flowers bloom and then fade like a melody.
The crows, black or white, cawed from branch to branch. Their plumage shone brightly. The sounds of their wings, beaks and little feet on the bark were louder than those of the other, more discreet animals. They walked on the grass, jumped on the rocks, drank from the pond, and followed the movements of their bright, intelligent eyes.
And these future servants and friends of Death, although they could speak several languages understandable to angels and souls alike, preferred to make do with the language of birds.
The garden only had a beginning and an end when someone entered it or wanted to leave it, but usually, as the days passed, it was infinite, magnificent, eternal.
Children's laughter mingled with the rustling of the water. Not baby crows, no, humans. Young Winners. Their form was more volatile than the other Winners, like shadows of light, little suns that squabbled and peeped with laughter, playing hide-and-seek, sneaking into the woods. Sometimes the crows played with them, sometimes they looked on them like protective guardians.
Azrael left his garden open to children every month. They enjoyed it and he enjoyed it. Although he was very calm, he liked to make exceptions.
Azrael sat on a simple curved oak seat, looking peaceful as the crows who were happiest with his presence settled in his hair, on his man's bun, on his shoulders. Most of them were playing with each other or preening their feathers.
Death felt good. Content.
- Cute.
The angel lowered his dark, able-bodied eye. His white pupil snuck up on Abaddon, wallowing in the grass, with a baby bird with sunny feathers in the palm of his hand.
Azrael looked at his brother, lying on his side, one leg bent in his mismatched human clothes - a yellow sweatshirt, grey suit trousers and polished dress shoes - and wondered why he hadn't preferred to sit in his pine chair.
Well.
Abaddon, like every time he came to Heaven, had his hood up, and the face of his consciousness had become the one and only head. His long, pale lashes caught the sun. They had the same eyes. But Abaddon's eyelids were dark in this casual form. The nose erased. He looked like Lucifer, from certain angles. Hm. But he was not like him.
Abaddon raised his face, then his hand with the baby bird.
- I didn't know that baby crows had yellow fur. Isn't that strange? he asked him curiously.
Azrael listened to his brother, the velvety echo of his voice, his little white wings folded along his ribs. He'll never cease to amaze him. Death smiled slightly, amused.
- Because he's not a chick, he's a duckling.
Abaddon stared at him for a moment before bursting out laughing at his mistake. The duckling, who didn't seem to mind, jumped up from the palm that was moving too much under the hilarity and dug into the earth with its beak.
- Oh, that's why! he laughed. But ducks aren't normally found in Samael's old domain?
- Yes, but I didn't leave it abandoned. I go and feed the ducks and sometimes the smaller ones get attached and come back here, continued the white raven on Azrael's shoulder.
- I see, they like you. That's good.
Abaddon smiled fondly as he finished his sentence and touched the pitch-black coin that hung around his neck. He watched the baby duck. He fiddled with the cords of his sweatshirt shaped like jellyfish tentacles, distracted.
Azrael enjoyed the silence with his brother before repeating in his hoarse, soft voice that came through his white raven:
- Do you remember the last time I brought you here?
Abaddon seemed to search his memory and then snapped his fingers.
- Yes. Now I do. It was for this favour, wasn't it? So that our nephew and niece wouldn't be corrupted by the essence of their parents? At least not like the aristocratic demons.
- Yes, that's why, Azrael replied calmly, looking up at the sky. It was Michael's idea.
- The great protector!
Death nodded, but his gaze became more serious.
- I don't know if it's the result of this blessing or in the nature of the princess, but it could be that she's having... particular dreams. Adam told this to me.
Azrael waved his hand and an image appeared in a hologram. Abaddon stood up straight. On his sweatshirt was embroidered a flame that represented his true self. On Azrael's tunic, hourglasses and Roman numerals followed one another.
Azrael watched his brother analyse the image. It was a photo, a selfie to be exact, of the princess and the fallen souls she had unfortunately become attached to.
Abaddon's face was as serious as ever and his throat tightened. He looked back into his eyes.
- Where did you get this?
- It doesn't matter where I got it. What do you think?
Abaddon looked at him as if asking a trick question.
- What do I think?
- Raphael sent you a message.
- Ah... er, yes. The message, muttered Abaddon, crossing his legs. Is it about the abolition of Extermination? You know I'm not too interested in this business, Azy...
- I'm not talking about that part of the message. I'm talking about the part that mentions Charlotte's idea of changing the Sinners. Giving forgiveness to souls who have deserved their sentence in your bosom, dear brother.
The crows cawed around Azrael. Abaddon winced and refocused his thoughts after looking at the duckling.
- Ah, I must say I haven't really... thought about it, began Abbadon, erasing the hologram selfie with a wave of his hand.
- But do you think it would be possible? Corrupted souls, here?
Abaddon gave a laugh that didn't match his neutral expression.
- Possible? You know my maxim, 'Nothing is impossible'.
Azrael frowned imperceptibly. Abaddon shrugged. He straightened up. He was a tall angel. He slipped a hand into his pocket. He leaned towards Death and placed his index finger on his forehead, his eyes sparkling, his mind light.
- But if you want to be reassured, her project didn't disturb the matrix of Me. Everything's fine on my side. No alarms. If anything is going to regurgitate this crazy project against our dear niece, Azy, it will come from Hea-ven.
Azrael grabbed the Abyss' wrist and gently pushed his hand away from his forehead.
- Are you telling me that this annoying problem could be coming to us ?
Abaddon plunged his second hand into his pocket.
- I can't read the future. If you want to talk about time, go and see Micha. OK. I'm off. I've got one of those horrible headaches! Bye !
Abaddon formed a portal, gave him one last sign and disappeared into the darkness. Azrael remained seated and massaged his temple, the one that wasn't gaunt.
He sighed. He'd catch him later.
He had work to do.
And Death rejoins Men.
[Third short story 3/4 of Archangels's collection, especially Azrael the Death and Abaddon the Abyss.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Azrael (Kaledya's OC) and his crows ! So cute!
The two chairs in the garden are made of oak and pine who are the most popular wood to make coffins! I thought its a nice details !
So the short story before happened like ~200 years before this one !
We have the first conversation of Archangels about Charlie's project. Azrael is against and Abaddon doesn't care.
Abaddon (my OC) give me the vibe of this meme "well, my work here is done !" "But, you did nothing ?!" Or something like that ahah. It make me laugh !
Also this is the same selfie that Charlie has taken of the group at the end of Episode 2 and send to Constantine. That little selfie traveled!
I liked the idea that Azrael keep the gardens of Samael/Lucifer clean and nice for his ducks. Cute behavior even if he doesn't approve of Lucy's attitude.
Also Azrael doesn't give nicknames and Abaddon is the contrary ! Azy for Azrael and Micha for Michael.
And yes, the casual form of Abaddon just have one face. His conscience "the handsome face" take the place of "the spiral head" of his normal form.
Next short story is the last one of Heavenly Grey and it will be epic !
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 40: Collection : Heavenly Grey
Summary:
Short story : The Worst Punishment
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : violence, mentioning pedophilia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Heavenly Grey
The Worst Punishment
A moment suspended between life and death.
Azrael let go of the soul he had dragged so far on a cloud, between two worlds, between two times. Up above were the heavens, down below a bottomless, colourless pit, an eternal abyss that undoubtedly led to a hungry creature of the deep.
Azrael alighted on a cloud high above, holding his golden scythe in his hand, his ravens bent on judging the man who would soon become a Sinner. Or worse. The white raven had its back to the soul, not even watching him.
On the little grey cloud, a man in his sixties, still with enough hair for his age, in a dressing gown in which he had died, stood up with a groan as if he had hurt himself. He straightened up one knee at a time and massaged the back of his neck.
Once he was standing on the cloud between light and darkness, he raised his head towards Death, haloed in brilliance. The man put his forearm in front of his eyes.
Despite his age, there was still that charm in those eyes that had been able to hide the monster inside him so easily. That ability to manipulate crowds to assure them he was doing nothing wrong. Unlucky for him, those who were about to punish him were oblivious to his manoeuvres.
- Where am I? he asked in a hoarse voice.
- Between life and death, replied the black raven.
- ...After an angry father found you after all those years and gave you a little whiplash to avenge his daughter! replied a completely different voice.
The soul turned round and saw an angel flying, wearing a yellow sweatshirt, and its halo was made of words he couldn't understand. Yet he had studied hieroglyphics for years, he was excellent at it!
Wait... he was dead? Oh, he remembered, someone had broken in his house. He'd lost the battle. He thought he'd lost everyone's tracks after all this years.
- After all this years, repeated Death's dark crow with gravity.
The man gasped.
- What... what? Can you read inside my head?
- What head? chuckled the other angel flying beside him with a strange smile.
At the same moment, Azrael raised his scythe, the blade of which lengthened and became sharper than ever. Rutiliante, its eyes open on the metal, their gaze menacing. Azrael made a delicate movement of the handle. The blade cut through everything : the clouds, the two worlds and the head of the future Sinner. He screamed in fear. At last.
He wasn't decapitated. Not quite. He'd just severed his essence.
The soul tapped his throat and his head, which was still there. Although he could only feel the weight of his emotions and not his body, he felt like he was having a heart attack, he felt like he was suffering, he felt like he was sweating, he felt like he was shaking as if he were... alive.
- What's going on? he asked, his voice trembling. What are you doing? What's happening to me?
- Oh, that's a lot of questions!
Azrael nodded at Abaddon's words and looked at the soul with disgust on his half-dead face.
- A lot, growled the raven, but is it as much as eighty-six? Eighty-six, that rings a bell, doesn't it? You liked to tell people that your lucky number was eighty-six.
The man widened his pupils in shock, still tapping his neck breathlessly.
- That was a long time ago...!
- Eighty-six little girls and boys who weren't even twelve yet, said Death intransigently.
- They were liking me! They had asked for it!
- They were children that you were destroying and that I had to recover and welcome into Heaven because of you, before their time.
Abaddon flew up to the man and grabbed his chin before he could reply to his brother.
- Hell is too good for you, whispered The Abyss.
The soul shuddered. Was it really his judgement? He could no longer think. All he could feel was fear invading his feet and legs, little by little. Abaddon moved closer and whispered in his ear:
- My bowels are home to monsters far more terrible than you, who only attack the strongest and who will drink from you for eternity, but first, you... will... be... my meal.
- What? breathed the hallucinated soul.
But Abaddon didn't reply. He just smiled strangely, wider and wider before laughing out loud and letting himself fall into the darkness.
The future Sinner discovered the nothingness below his cloud at the same time as he followed the angel with his eyes. Panic engulfed his throat.
He turned round and raised his head and arms towards Azrael.
- Please... please I'll do anything you want! I beg you, please! I'm sorry, all right? Please don't leave me! Please, please! Please don't leave me here!
Azrael gazed at him intransigently. His dark voice reverberated against the narrow walls of this moment between worlds.
- No. It was already too late when you corrupted your first innocent, he ruled, pointing at the soul with the tip of his scythe. I condemn you to suffer the Punishment of Abaddon for eighty-six years before rotting in Hell for eternity.
The suspended moment lost its light.
The soul cried out in its defence. In vain. The cloud he was standing on began to become unstable and he felt himself sinking into it. He clasped his hands together. In prayer.
- Abaddon's Punishment? Mercy! Have mercy! I beg you, please!
- Look down.
The Sinner felt his heart, or the nearest thing to it, become as heavy as a leaden cap. Trembling from head to toe. And he bent down.
The music of a terrifying organ blasted through the air.
Under his horrified gaze. He saw, at the very bottom of the well of shadows, of the Abyss, a hand... a hand! coming out of the darkness and heading towards his cloud.
He screamed at the top of his lungs, unable to go anywhere.
The hand was gigantic, colossal, and when it grabbed him by the heel to pull him along, to swallowed him whole, he stumbled, fell on his stomach, caught himself on the edge of the cloud that was slipping from his hands.
- MERCY! HAVE MERCY!
- Feel the worst punishment a soul can endure, concluded Azrael from his half-dead mouth as he turned his back and disappeared in a shimmer of feathers.
- NO!
Abaddon tugged at the soul, which let go of the cloud. But it didn't really fall. It was more as if the air was a solid slope and he was being dragged along by his ankles.
The man dug his fingernails into the void and tore the sky, trying not to get caught. Pulled down. Abaddon laughed a low, sinister, terrible laugh as his hand pulled.
The soul felt something insidious slide across its skin. No, between his skin. Between his dermis and his epidermis. He screamed so loudly in pain that his voice broke. Was he being skinned alive? Why could he feel everything?!
The hand closed around him. He was as big as an insect in the palm that was pulling him towards the Abyss in a never-ending descent as he screamed and screamed and screamed. He was suffocating, claustrophobic, his fingernails pulled out, his eyes wept blood as his soul was torn apart from the inside.
It went on for too long... too long. When the hand let go of him. This time he fell. He saw nothing around him but the void of space, but there was a sound as he floated down.
There was a hoarse, an icy, burning breath.
Then he saw it.
The mouth. The fangs. As gigantic as an archway to another world. Fangs twice his size. A tongue of spikes wrapped around him.
He was skewered from side to side and swallowed under Abaddon's last laugh.
[Last short story 4/4 of Archangels's collection, especially Azrael the Death and Abaddon the Abyss.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Damn it. I used the worst kind of human possible to be punished and yet my compassion was struggling when I reread that chapter ! I mean fuck that guy but ?! Like... no thank you.
Well ! When I was writing it, I was listening to "The Apostle of Myrkul" from Baldur's Gate OST. That's why the organ sound in the background!
This short story is here to show that sometimes, Azrael and Abaddon work together when they feel like the punishment is appropriate for terrible Sinner. Before they are left to the Pride Ring.
Also to see a glimpse of the other 'place/entity' form of Abaddon. An angel that is also a place!
It also show why Azrael is not really liking the idea of redeeming Sinners for the project of Charlie.I didn't give the soul a name cause I didn't want to take the risk that someone has the same name or something and feel bad ahah.
I think the moment between life and death is something that the soul imagine. Some have a lot of imagination, like this guy or others are really down to earth and don't imagine anything and think they are still alive like Fitzroy!
So the Heavenly Grey Collection is finished for this Intermède! It was really interesting to write. The next one we will see the beloved Kaledya's OC ! After a [popcorn]!
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 41: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between two collections, Wolf In Sheep's Clothing and Heavenly Grey!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Intermission
Pop corn
Hello ! Some drawings ! Yeah !
So first and foremost, starting with the best Kaledya's gift, the feast like ! Narrator ? Lolicia second outfit ! Human-Addolorata! And Vittorio ! This is so cute and aaah. Love it.
Beautiful. But I already cry about it so I can breathe now.
So, I draw a doodle of what Lolicia would look like in the illusion suit that Alastor made for her for the ending song "Purple Cords", with the fox mask and the top hat that hide the real fox ears and the 20s suit.
Alias M. Fox or Addolo !
Then, my baby Abaddon, here in his normal form on the left, casual on the right and female form on the middle. I was trying the colors schemes. I'm not sure about the female self, I will probably redraw it later.
Here ! I like that he looks mismatched, like a creepy patchwork but in the same time have beautiful hair and his legs scorpion things.
Also here just a bit of doodle I choose to show cause there is Azrael (Kaledya's OC) and Abaddon together !
Looks the angels brothers, they're so cute with the litte baby crow or duckling, who knows ? Ahah.
That's it for now ! Hope you like it.
Now back to writing!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
We are halfway through the Intermède, six short stories already written and seven more to go (well one of them is really just meme moment i think so let's say six) and then the part 2 of act one will be back!
Have a nice reading day!-
Chapter 42: Collection : A Regal Fire
Summary:
Short story : Anatomy Of The Heart
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : romanticized gore and subtle eroticism
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A Regal Fire
Anatomy Of The Heart
The Royal Palace, Pride Ring, late 19th century.
In the palace of scarlet stone, beyond the lava moat, the rooms in a row, the impressive galleries decorated with golden apples and snakes, there was a melody.
It was a sound that was neither song nor instrument. It was a discordant melody, one that made the hairs on the back of your neck stand on end, yet one that titillated your curiosity. It enticed like pollen attracts a pollinating bee.
It came from an inner courtyard of the building, a wide, rough-floored, topped by an unbreakable glass dome. In the center of this courtyard, the young prince was training.
With his blond hair slicked back, dressed in an outfit that resembled that of a fencer, he wielded a black spike whip with one hand and his magic with the other.
He leapt onto the shoulders of a training dummy. His whip wrapped around the cloth neck. The dummy's skull flew off. Constantine raised his palm and a circle of flaming runes reduced the head to ashes while it was still flying through the air.
The young prince deftly let himself fall. He rolled over and dodged an enemy jet of flame. He got to his feet and grabbed the dummy by the wrist. With one swift movement, he cracked the straw bones and cotton tendons. The dummy fell to the ground. Constantine marked a square on the floor around the injured dummy. A black hole opened in the floor and the dummy was swallowed up.
He had to be strong. He would stay strong. For Charlie. For his Mother. For his Father. For himself.
The young prince barely had time to close the black hole when all the great doors of the courtyard opened to let in a horde of magic puppets he had created himself. The final stage. There were at least two hundred of them.
Two hundred and thirty to be exact.
The ground shook under their choppy run, and the eyes of the palace watched as the army approached Constantine who, with a nimble leap, ejected himself into the air. It was time to test his latest invention.
Held in the air, he clasped his hands with their dark plumage and owl-like talons in concentration. He murmured something that sounded more like a breath than a word.
When he spread his fingers and palms apart, a pentagram as crimson as red-hot iron formed, at first no bigger than a crystal ball. Already, the mannequins were beginning to melt and burst into flames under the power of the spell. The roof tiles shook.
Then, as he spread his hands, the pentagram grew to the size of a piece of furniture, a room, a tower and soon a star. Constantine focused on his breathing. The spell had weight and it was heavy. When the fiery pentagram became a small sun, he counted to three...
One.
Two.
Three.
Constantine opened his eyelids, his pupils narrowed to slits, and with a flick of his wrist, he hurled the attack at the army below.
The palace shook, but the spell was contained within the dome because that's what this courtyard was made for.
But everything inside the protective glass ignited, disintegrated, exploded into a thousand pieces and the army was reduced to nothing under the satisfied look on the young prince's face. Almost satisfied. He could have been quicker.
With a pout, he swept away the remaining flame and fell back silently among the rubble. Just as he was about to analyse the damage and see how he could have been faster, he heard a measured applause.
Constantine turned, looking alert, but when he recognised the cloudy hair held in a high ponytail, the lion's paws and the red star, he relaxed a little. Verdelet.
He went to join him.
When he stopped in front of him and removed his mask to place it under his arm, Verdelet stopped applauding. His central eye was the only one open and staring at him.
- Impressive!
- What are you doing here, Verdelet? I thought our next training session was at the end of the month.
- It is, replied the other teenager.
- So you have come to ask for more before your time? (Constantine conjured up his whip ready for battle.) That is unlike you.
Verdelet opened one of his crimson pomegranates seeds eyes and looked at the whip.
- Not tonight, no.
- So why? Constantine continued impassively, making his weapon disappear. I suspect that if you have come to the palace it is because you have to accompany your father, who has to answer to mine.
- Of course!
- But you had to make a diversion to end up here.
- Quite right, agreed Verdelet, wagging his feline tail.
- But as this place is soundproof you could not have been attracted by the noise. Someone told you I was training. Could it be my dear sister?
- Three good answers! exclaimed the other, closing his red eye. You're getting better at this, you know that? Well, yes, poor Charlotte, who grabbed me at the corner of a corridor to whisper in my ear to save her dear brother from his own demons...
The young prince did not reply, waiting for what was to come. The young aristocrat continued, leaning against the wall.
- You should leave this court for a while.
- Not until I have perfected my spell, Constantine swept aside.
- So that is why you are persisting?
- Mainly.
- That is not what Charlotte told me.
Constantine frowned imperceptibly.
- She is worried about you, continued Verdelet, according to her, ever since you failed three times to memorise the anatomy of a heart during a lesson Belvédère gave you, you have been practising without a break. You are used to being a prodigy, that must be upsetting, purred the demon, almost respectfully.
- I will manage, I just need to concentrate, growled the young prince.
- Or maybe that's not the right method. If you don't mind, I think I have an idea to clear your head. How about going out this evening?
Constantine considered the request. For two days he'd been trying to remember the anatomy of a heart, but he couldn't. The words he'd read on the paper escaped him as if they were intangible. Yet he could named every muscle in the rest of a body. Why not this one? If Verdelet was able to solve this problem, he would win time. He would like to learn.
He glanced at the army of ashen puppets and debris before looking back at his interlocutor.
- So be it.
A quarter of an hour later, the young prince and his acolyte passed through a portal that led into a pleasant hallway with brocade hangings and carpets on the floor. They passed through the magic gate.
Constantine wore an overcoat made of unembroidered black cotton, decorated with olive and sable braids; trousers made of ponch flame and a top hat.
Verdelet wore a cream-coloured frock coat with crossed lapels, a drap collar and a white leventine lining; Casimir trousers and a top hat. He was leading the way because he knew the place.
When they reached the vestibule, a syrupy, honeyed smell enveloped their senses. The violet and red lights gave the room a sweet ambience. At a glance, the young prince raised an eyebrow in slight annoyance.
- A brothel? I thought you knew what you were doing, not that you were trying to debauch me.
- Who said anything about debauchery? laughed Verdelet, shaking a gold bell on the counter.
A curvaceous succubus, already of a certain age, emerged from behind a curtain and her wrinkled face and skin turned even pinker as she recognised Verdelet, who removed his hat. Constantine went and sat down on a velvet bench in the back.
- If it isn't the Count ! she exclaimed, rounding the counter in delight. What an honour to see you again. The girls deplored you when you missed your appointment a fortnight ago, your Lordship.
Verdelet took hold of the Madam's thick wrist and kissed the back of her hand. The old succubus blushed even more.
- Dear Madame Flora, I have been terribly busy. I will find a way to make it up to you, he said.
- You'll always find one, she bantered before looking at his friend. I don't think I've ever seen such a charming face around here before!
- Oh, yes, let me introduce you.
Verdelet beckoned Constantine to join him. The prince approached and nodded briefly.
- Madame Flora, may I present His Highness, the Crown Prince.
The succubus widened her heart-shaped eyes and lowered herself deeply, almost ninety degrees.
- It's an honour, Your Highness. My establishment will always ensure the utmost discretion and we have the finest specimens here to serve you as you wish.
Constantine watched her in silence and concluded in a quick glance that she had been a grande horizontale before becoming a Madam; that she had probably killed the previous owner with three... no, six spear blows of a angelic metal fused into a dagger. Dear Flora has a three-headed puppy and earned a better living than the whole neighbourhood put together. She knew his Mother, the Queen. They were close. Friends? And she wasn't lying: her brothel was the most prestigious in the Lust Ring. Verdelet had taste, some would say.
- What can I get you this evening? asked the succubus, addressing the young aristocrat rather than the prince for politeness.
Verdelet glanced at Constantine, who shrugged vaguely.
- I would say... bring us Lazuli. Is she available?
- For you, your Lordship, and Your Highness, she will be.
- Perfect! exclaimed Verdelet as he took Constantine on board. Don't take too long!
They entered a room filled with incense burners, crystal bowls filled with cakes and fruit. Cushions galore, glasses ready to be used. Constantine sat on the edge of an armchair, crossing his legs with a sigh, his tail resting on the richly embroidered fabrics.
- You know these trousers are going to stay closed no matter what, said the young prince.
Verdelet, who was eating a date, chuckled.
- I am not going to ask you to take them off. I am here to teach you the anatomy of a heart using a... concrete model. After all, you want to memorise the words of a cardiac chronology right ? You know there is no one better at anatomy than me.
- And I would like to know why.
- It's not about me, it's about you. If you walk away from a heart how do you expect to learn it? To understand it, you have to get close to it. Well... speak of the wolf!
A knock at the door. They turned their heads. Verdelet made a sign to Constantine who said:
- Come in.
A succubus entered, looking uniquely pretty but with a melancholy gaze. She had blue skin, ocean-coloured hair and wore a transparent white dress that showed off her graceful, feminine body. Constantine took a long look at her as she curtsied, and knew she was mute after a few seconds.
Verdelet joined her in two steps and spun her around like a expensive doll before standing behind her, the two of them facing Constantine.
- You use the rest of your muscles pretty much all the time, especially in combat. Don't you? began Verdelet, pushing back Lazuli's blue hair. But your heart? You hardly ever use it. And yet... it's an art to know hearts. A prince should know how to detect the secrets of all his subjects.
Constantine listened attentively, his ice-cold eyes on the suggestive scene.
Verdelet gently removed the transparent cloth from the blue shoulder.
- To know a body is to know its heart. I give you her secret. What makes hers beat is being devoured by the most powerful. I will show you.
Suddenly, Verdelet's claws pierced the beautiful succubus's skin. He plunged his hand under the ribcage and seized the heart. Dark blood spurted from Lazuli's lips, but at the same time she blushed, trembling, held back from falling by the body of the Count behind her. Delicately, Verdelet, with the help of his magic, which was like a powerful sleeping pill, pulled out the heart without ripping it out.
The pump was beating briskly, just as he had said. Constantine watched the bloody eroticism and observed the muscle.
Verdelet smiled with all his fangs.
- Here, right auricle, right ventricle, left ventricle, left auricle, pulmonary veins and see? The more I excite her...
- The more blood flows through pulmonary artery, aorta, superior vena cava and inferior vena cava. I see.
- Exactly. But that's not the most beautiful part.
The young aristocrat kissed the succubus on the cheek as if to encourage her. Then, using his magic and the tip of his claw, he split the heart open like a pomegranate. More dark blood poured from Lazuli's mouth.
- Now, tell me what your books tried to teach you.
Constantine stood up and approached. He leaned over the open muscle, his hand on his chin, concentrating.
- In the left atrium, limbus, fossa ovalis septum, valv thebesii and eustachii. In the left ventricle, papillar, spetum, valv tricuspid...
- Yes. And here, between the left atrium and aorta ? The auricula. A bit on the right, the other section, conus arterios, and higher ?
- Nodulus arantii.
- Good. Again, Your Highness.
Constantine repeated again and again and he didn't forget. Verdelet smiled.
- You see. Finally, you know exactly what the heart is made of after choosing not to see it.
- Hm. That was... useful.
The other teenager laughed, before putting the heart back in its place under the young woman's breastbone.
- And you, my dear Lazuli, you were marvellous. Delicious. A real dessert, precious stone.
He took her by the chin and licked the blood from her lips with a passionate kiss that ran down her neck. She made a little noise of pleasure.
Constantine put on his top hat and left the room, rather satisfied.
An hour later, they walked through a portal back to the Royal Palace. Verdelet stretched, happy.
Constantine watched him in the silent antechamber. He noted in his mind that the passion of the flesh not the pleasure of the flesh, was stronger in Verdelet than in anyone else he knew.
- Well, I will take my leave, said the lion-legged demon as he opened a new portal to his home.
- Good night now. And Verdelet?
- Your Highness ?
- We're not friends, Constantine clarified softly.
Silence. Verdelet smiled gently and nodded.
- No, we're not. But you can't deny it, it was a fabulous night out !
Verdelet curtsied and disappeared into his portal.
The young prince softened once he was alone. Yes, he wasn't wrong. At least they were... allies.
After all, Constantine knew the anatomy of the heart inside out by now.
[first short story 1/2 of Constantine's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
I didn't expect that chapter to be this long but I was into it !
So teen Constantine (Kaledya's OC) !! Let's go! And teen Verdelet (my OC) who was not Narrator yet !
So, this chapter is to show that Constantine know less and less about emotions. Its a metaphor "anatomy of the heart" that he's not capable to memorize the muscles of the heart/sentiment.
First, some training with Constantine showing his elemental magic especially fire and a black hole. Something he can do that is what Kaledya's mentioned. Also the capability to make puppets for fighting ! As he gave souls to Razzle and Dazzle plush for Charlie, he can just animate objects.
The father of Verdelet is a Duke. Verdelet is a Count but he will become a Duke later when he will become master of ceremonies for Mammon.
The brothel was a must. I love this type of atmosphere.
Some brothel vocabulary :
Madam : the landlady of the Pleasure House.
Grande horizontale : French term to say a luxury prostitute in The Belle Époque/Edwardian era.Some muscles of the heart I have said are in Latin. I didn't say all of them.
Also Lazuli's name is from lapis-lazuli, a blue stone with gold type of thread in it.
Flora is a close ally of Lilith. Probably a spy, as she repeats to the Queen her clients's secrets they said after making out.Also I mentioned Belvédère (Kaledya's OC) again from lessons !
Kaledya said that Constantine is born in 1812 and Charlie 1815. We are in the second half of the 19th century, so I would say Constantine is something like 14-15 years old in demons years and Charlie around 11.
The outfit I used for Constantine and Verdelet come from parisian fashion plates of the 1820s, as I always imagine the fashion of Hell a little bit late (some decades no more) from the Human one.Also I will definitely draw them younger like that !
Also Constantine is a genius and have a similar particularity so see details in people and know the probability of what they are, like Sherlock/Mycroft.
And, at the end, Constantine say they are not friends. The only genuine friendship he will have is with Serenity.The next short story is also about Constantine too !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 43: Collection : A Regal Fire
Summary:
Short story : Camera's Footage
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A Regal Fire
Camera's Footage
Secondary palace, royal property.
It was early in the morning. For once, there were no explosions, no ominous spells, no imposing runic circles in the skies of the Crown Prince's estate.
The prince was expecting a parcel. Small and discreet, but of great importance.
The living room was bathed in half-light, the curtains drawn. A streak of light ran across the carpet and up a red hoof.
Sitting on a scarlet sofa with a wild silk hanging on the arm, Constantine waited, his eyes closed. On his lap, Maverick, his fox demon, wagged his tail gently. His master stroked his little black wings. Maverick had his three eyes open - the cyan irises, the red sclera - fixed and attentive as he nibbled on his master's motionless hand.
The Crown Prince did not have much time to rest. Twenty minutes had passed when he heard a servant knocking at the door. He opened one eyelid and without a word moved his owl fingers. The door handle turned by itself. The lock unlocked. The door opened. Maverick raised his head.
An Imp was waiting in the doorway. He stooped low, holding a tray with an envelope slightly thicker than an ordinary letter. Good. His parcel. He let the letter fly to him and closed the door with a wave of his hand.
There was no note on the letter. He opened it with his sharpened claw and took out a small memory card labelled: MAMEVT6667PRKGF-VTECH.
He deciphered the series of letters and numbers with a blink of his eyes: "Mammon event, 6667 parking's footage - VoxTech."
- What an obedient Overlord you are.
Constantine sketched the shadow of what might have been a smile, but knowing what he was about to see was not going to please him, his face did not seem to change expression at all.
Maverick jumped onto the armchair next to them as he rose and went to stroke a bookcase which obediently shifted to reveal a passage in the wall. He took the shortcut, knowing his marquetry parquet floor so well that he calculated where to walk without it groaning. He passed his workshop and continued until he pushed open a door with a steel handle set in silver. It didn't have a hole for a lock, but that wasn't necessary here. For him. He opened it with a wave of his hand and entered a dark room.
As the prince stepped inside, the candlesticks lit up as he passed. Constantine began to sing, but it was more a beautiful bubbling murmur than a true echo of his real voice.
- Welcome to your life.
There's no turning back...
A large screen was asleep. Using a keyboard, he switched on his computer and slid the memory card into the technological mouth. The video folder opened and he activated it.
CCTV from the stadium's private car park in the south of Pentagram City. The end of The Greatest Song, Man, which had ended yesterday. He saw the family limousine, Charlie and the same Sinners as in the selfie she'd sent him.
The Moth Demon was dragging the transparent and delicately engraved winners' cup, the prize case tied up against her back inder her wings.
Charlie was laughing with her team.
Constantine was not smiling.
His eyebrows furrowed as his gaze wandered to the Radio Demon, who was helping a figure hidden by a fox mask, which he removed with a gesture of sorcery before covering the other person with a cloak to hide their face.
The prince stared at them and continued in his voice, which haunted the room.
- Even while we sleep,
We will find you,
Acting on your best behaviour,
He looked away when he saw Charlie kiss the girl with the eye patch on the forehead. He frowned even more and slid his hand across the screen to the Sinner who was touching his little sister.
- "Turn your back on mother nature",
He took a step back to take in the whole video and its characters.
- Everybody wants to rule the world.
He didn't trust any of them and Charlie's heart was too good. His tail wagged in the shadows cast by the fire on the candlesticks. He quickly analysed who were pretending to want to change.
- "It's my own design", he said pointing at the Winged Cat Demon.
"It's my own remorse", he added looking down at the White Spider.
"Help me to decide", he murmured as he watched the little girl with the single eye.
Then his gaze hardened as he passed over the Overlord who had left his post seven years earlier, a serial killer whom Charlie welcomed with open arms as if he were not a dangerous mess. He stared at him coldly.
- "Help me make the most,
Of freedom and of pleasure."
The prince crossed his arms behind his back, his expression icy. He took in the Sinners who were getting into the limousine one by one.
- Nothing ever lasts forever.
Everybody wants to rule the world.
The last one to get in with Charlie, slower than the others, with a Fizzbot at their side, stopped before climbing into the car. Slowly, they looked up at the surveillance camera. Constantine watched their reaction. He couldn't see their face hidden in the shadow of their cape and parasol, but he had seen it in the group photo.
The glint of their smile.
He squinted, wary. And as they got into the limousine, their fox tail sliding behind them, he murmured in his disquieting song :
- "There's a room where the light won't find you."
Then his expression softened as Charlie checked behind them all to see if anyone had forgotten anything probably. He looked at his little sister.
- "Holding hands while the walls come tumbling down."
When they do I'll be right behind you."So glad we've almost made it,
So sad they had to fade it."
She found what she was looking for. Her red badge marked Hazbin Hotel Redemption Team! before she climbed into the front seat and slammed the door.
- Everybody wants to rule the world,
Everybody wants to rule the world,
Everybody wants to rule the world.
The Morningstar limousine drove off and disappeared from the field of vision of the surveillance camera. The Prince turned off the screen.
He stopped singing and drank in the silence and the indistinguishable cry of the candles that were dying little by little.
Constantine didn't trust any of these liars. He closed his eyes. Thinking.
"Let the Sinners be ashes
You know here its their home [...]
To you my son, my pride, let this be a lesson."
- Hum. I would act accordingly, he whispered tightening his fists.
The Crown Prince left the room as the candles breathed out their last breath behind him.
[last short story 2/2 of Constantine's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Constantine is singing ! Kaledya's headcanon voice for him is Aaron Tveit.
Here, even if i really wanted to rewrite it, he sings "Everybody Wants to Rule the World" by LORDE ! The version I listened to is slowed and reverb. And funny enough, I actually find a way that all the lines make sense without changing them (even if I wanted to like twist the "we" by "I" or "you") but I said to myself no rewrite in the intermède. So no rewrite.So each time there is a line between " " this signs, Constantine directly talk about the Sinner he watches! What they want and are. Actually what he can deciphered about them at the moment!
When he talk about the "obedient overlord", he talk about Vox. Vox send the memory card at his demand. Overlords obeys Royalty in SS AU. Like watch dogs. (Kaledya's lore)
In the memory card label there is a secret foreshadow about Lolicia. But I will not tell it yet!
At the end, Constantine remember a part of the strange poem Lilith used to sing to him when he was a child. It's in the chapter "proem : sacred stupor"
So this Collection is finished for this intermède!
The next one will be a funny meme short story with cute characters and then the two last collections would be about antagonists !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 44: Collection : Little Monsters & Cie
Summary:
Short story : How did they became friends?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Little Monsters & Cie
How did they became friends ?
(pets adventures meme)
Characters
KEEKEE, demon-cat key of Hazbin Hotel
FAT NUGGETS, hell pig Angel's pet
RAZZLE & DAZZLE, goat-dragons Charlie's guardians
PRECIOUS, snake-crown of Charlie
VITTORIO, special edition fizzbot and Lolicia's pet
ALASTOR'S SHADOW, dark magic apparition of Al
A week after the official opening of the Hazbin Hotel. Charlie asks Precious to make all the pets feel as welcome as their owners.
Precious reluctantly invites: Keekee, Fats Nuggets, Razzle and Dazzle, Vittorio and Alastor's Shadow for karaoke in a small room between two load-bearing walls. A disco ball spins slowly on the ceiling, leaving streaks of colour on the walls.
Once everyone has arrived, silence descends.
KEEKEE
"There's croquettes if you want. Rum?"
PRECIOUS
"Well, this is uncomfortable."
VITTORIO (sarcastic) to AL
"Wasn't this supposed to be a pet party? What exactly are you?"
ALASTOR'S SHADOW
"Hah! This is the robot who dares to say that to me?"
RAZZLE opens the television and the karaoke application. DAZZLE scrolls through the songs without really reading them.
VITTORIO (touching his jester's hat)
"At least I look good!"
PRECIOUS (mischievously)
"Are you sure about that?"
KEEKEE spins the disco ball at a reasonable speed. FAT NUGGETS grabs some kibble and tries to read the titles of the music that's going too fast on the screen. ALASTOR'S SHADOW picks up the remote control and chooses a tune at random, ready to sing.
The music start.
ALASTOR'S SHADOW (on the door of the room)
I like writing on walls, fuck you society, Al!
Everybody is joining the song and take their own mic.
PRECIOUS (seriously)
Al, this is actually a door, not a wall.
Regards, Society.
KEEKEE
Follow your dreams!FAT NUGGETS (groaning)
I literally only have nightmares.
RAZZLE
Question everything.DAZZLE
Why?
VITTORIO to KEEKEE (flirting)
Yo, girl, on a scale of 1 to America,
How free are you tonight ?PRECIOUS (mocking)
That's a great line but underneath it somebody wrote...ALASTOR'S SHADOW to VITTORIO (menacing)
Germany 1942!
KEEKEE
Do you idealize the past? Or see it as broken? Why?
FAT NUGGETS (jaded)
Girl, I'm just trying to take a shit...
VITTORIO (yelling)
The chamber of secrets has been opened!PRECIOUS (grinning)
Then close your legs.
ALASTOR'S SHADOW
The future is in your hand,VITTORIO (mocking)
My dick is the future?
RAZZLE & DAZZLE
If the Pride Ring taught us anything, it's that nobody deserves to live in the closet!
KEEKEE
That's such a sweet thought, but underneath it someone wrote...FAT NUGGETS (hitting a high note)
Except Valentino!
Everybody cheers to that as the chorus blasters in the room.
FAT NUGGETS
Holy water, holy shit!KEEKEE (beautifully)
Is this as good as it's ever gonna get?PRECIOUS & ALASTOR'S SHADOW (joining eachothers against the fizzbot)
Conversations with strangers that I have never met.
And will never know if I meet in the future!VITTORIO (shrugging)
My dick is the future?
RAZZLE & DAZZLE (screaming)
Cocaine is like a super hot girlfriend with perfect tits!FAT NUGGETS (darkly)
That's mean to you all the time, and fucks other dudes.
They all dance, feeling the music and skipping four lines of the song. Then FAT NUGGETS continue with a high note yet again.
FAT NUGGETS (passionately)
When I'm alone, I like to fill the bathtub with tomato sauce,
And pretend that I'm a meatball, don't judge me!VITTORIO (unfazed)
But underneath that, understandably, someone wrote...EVERYBODY ELSE (half-shocked)
Dude, we're totally judging!
PRECIOUS & KEEKEE (changing subject)
The largest eggs in the world are laid by sharks.ALASTOR'S SHADOW & VITTORIO (breaking their hopes)
The largest woman in the world is laid by your dad!
RAZZLE & DAZZLE (drunk to eachothers)
I fucked your mom!KEEKEE (taking the rum away)
Shut up guys, you're drunk.
PRECIOUS (professoral)
Open books, not legs, blow minds, not boys.VITTORIO to PRECIOUS (teasing)
Why can't I do both?
VITTORIO hang himself playfully to the disco ball.
VITTORIO (screaming)
"Big tits can't make up for a small ass
But a big ass can make up for small tits"!PRECIOUS
And then someone put quotes around it and ascribed it to...ALASTOR'S SHADOW (out of nowhere)
Adam, The First Man!
Everybody laugh to AL's joke and the chaos get bigger as the chorus comes back.
FAT NUGGETS (giving everything)
Holy water, holy shit!KEEKEE (slaying every notes)
Is this as good as it's ever gonna get?PRECIOUS & ALASTOR'S SHADOW (smiling)
Conversations with strangers that I have never met,
And will never know if I meet in the future,VITTORIO (exclaiming)
My dick is the future!
They all joined eachothers on top of the sofa, finishing the song.
ALASTOR'S SHADOW (softly)
For a good time call your mother for Sunday brunch, delightful.
VITTORIO (agreeing)
For a good time call, your dad, he misses you.KEEKEE (laughing happily)
For a good time, call a pet groomer!PRECIOUS (actually making a joke)
For a good time, call me Mister?EVERYBODY (dancing and singing too loud)
Good luck out there lil' pets!
Good luck out there lil' pets!
The End.
And this is how they became friends.
[short story 1/1 of pets adventures collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Well that was very funny to write !
The song the pets sing in the karaoke is "Conversations with Strangers" by Caitlin Cook (and yes I did a little rewrite but it doesn't count for a meme chapter. Shh ahah)So I write in a theatrical format ? Yes. Like a screenplay ? I change just little things to relate more of the world of Hell!
Funny things, I choose the lines to be logical for each characters and their masters/owners! (And foreshadowing of course)Poor Keekee, its the only girl in this chaos. But the boys are fun!
Next collection, I will tell you, antagonists so its the Vees!! Let's go !
What a silly meme thing ahah.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 45: Collection : The Vees
Summary:
Short story : The CEO
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Vees
The CEO
Pentagram City, Pride Ring
In the heart of the VoxTech tower, several storeys underground, far from the noise of journalists, web surfers, reporters and customers, sharks swam in their huge aquarium. The Vox aquarium.
Their movements were graceful, the electric blue bioluminescence on their scales creating sinuous shapes along their tails and fins. They stared at the lights on the screens.
The great room, with its single deck, scent of the ocean, of the chic eau de cologne popularised in the 50s and that background of cigarettes that smelt more of burnt wood than tobacco. And despite the cleanliness of the gigantic aquarium windows, the wires, the screens and the floor, there was this background of perfume... of desire.
There was very little light, and when there was, it was either red and flashing for the lights that indicated a recording, or a smooth, even neon blue color on: the VoxTech Entreprise logos, the outline of the screens, the cables, the marine life and the sharp, resplendent smile.
On the central station at the end of the bridge, the screens were all live feeds from cameras and drones posted around the stadium for this month's event: The Greatest Song, Man!
In the background was the sound of electro noise and rain. At once calm, warm and electrifying as goose bumps.
One hand with sharp, electric blue claws placed a mug of coffee on the arm of his armchair, which turned on itself and whose high back made it look like a modern throne.
In his other hand, his phone was buzzing with notifications, another window showing an overflowing bank account, television programmes with viewers on the rise, online games that were working perfectly for all the desperate punters. Everything was perfect and the stupid singing competition was boosting the ratings. Probably because the princess had decided to come in it. He wouldn't believe it until he saw her in front of his eyes.
Angel Dust's song was already a pain to watch. But as long as people liked the porn actor, they would even swallow something syrupy with rosewater. Tss. Bitches.
Vox took another sip, his electric blue tongue sliding over the rim of the cup to catch the last drop.
He put his mug back down and looked at the lives. His two-coloured eyes sparkled when he saw the people giving everything for Mammon by-products on an interface. 10% went to VoxTech. Vox grinned ominously on his screen as he watched the Demons queuing at the stands.
- Buy, buy. Do me a favour, he purred in his deep voice. No. Please do yourself a favor!
He gave a dark laugh. Then he turned his attention to the platform that descended from the stage to see the host of the event, Narrator, again.
《AND WE'RE BACK! ALL HELL IS WATCHING!》
Vox lit his vintage cigarette, leaving a turquoise cloud in the air. He wondered what it would be like to fuck this aristo. Fuck. He wanted a blowjob. And to think he was on a break from Val. Fuck that. Anyway. He'd wait and deal with it later.
His attention returned to the show when he heard:
《And be surprised, because it could be that the princess is competing with her own Pride Ring celebrities...》
Other celebrities, hmm? He let an electric cloud flow out of his mouth. Who? Tiffany Titsfuckers? He chuckled at his joke, so much so that he almost choked.
Then he received a text message. He caught his breath and looked at his mobile. Val. He quickly unlocked the screen and read:
"Watch. I think you'll be surprised ♡"
Vox frowned and turned his chair to face the screens. A small electric shock went through him. And it wasn't because he saw the little princess on the stage. No. He hurried to his desk. He held his breath. No. Impossible. He flew the drone close to the stage, which now had a street with lampposts decor. He zoomed in. His heart missed a beat.
His eye turned red and a blue spiral circled around his iris. Is that the fucking Radio Demon?!
Val sent back a message with a picture of Alastor's profile and his stupid smile.
- YOU'RE KIDDING ME! shouted Vox, sizzling with anger.
The hybrid sharks swam a little faster. He hit his desk and dug his claws into the surface right up to the edge. His heart was beating so fast, he could only hear it in the big room and his emotions overflowing.
He detailed the metallic antlers, that fucking coat the other cannibal gave him, his ears, the brown and white streaks in his red hair, his stag hooves... That fucking cunt! It was really him!
He began his performance with the princess. What the hell was he doing there?!
《 Alastor, I'm your friend, right ? Say you are, please? asked Charlotte Morningstar or whatever.
The Radio Demon looked almost mocking.
- Of course my dear, I'm your friend.》
He forced himself to listen without breaking down as the memories flooded back into his mind like a supervolcano. He felt he had almost run out of insults and was on the verge of flipping out. The networks were beginning to be full of questions about this fucker's return. And every time they mentioned the Radio Demon, a notification beeped on his screen. He'd saved that stupid alert.
Ping.
Ping.
Ping.
Ping.
The princess tried once more to approach the Radio Demon. Vox could see every angle of the little runaway deer. He couldn't believe it.
《 - Ah... but that's not exactly... what about saying that you trust me?
- You trust me, truly, he said in the same sarcastic tone as he gave a look to a camera that corrupted because of his presence.》
Vox let out a scream of rage and threw his mug into the air. The room exploded with electricity lightning. He sent a message to Val and Vel.
- THAT SON OF A BITCH ALASTOR IS BACK AFTER SEVEN YEARS! I'M GOING TO KICK HIS OLD ASS!
He sent a message to Val and Vel.
And despite the rage and anger, a maniacal smile spread across his screen. Fuck that bastard!
[First short story 1/3 of Vox, Valentino and Velvette's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times!
So Vox is here ! I know a lot of people are fan of him!
So I had a vibe for him but not really an idea of what he would be in SS AU cause Kaledya didn't do a "redesign" of him at all contrary to Val and Vel. So... vibes ! Improvisation!Kaledya said on a respond of a comment that Vox can't spy on the Hazbin Hotel cause its forbidden to do so with a royalty member (here, Charlie) so in the singing competition, Vox sees Alastor for the first time after 7 years like everybody else and its a shock! Ahah
This is why, Alastor in the story, plan this comeback carefully because he knows that all the Overlords would know is back and now he is low on influence even if he is really powerful, he need to calculate his entry. Alastor would have preferred to be already allies with Lolicia when going live in front of all Pride Ring but, he can't have everything !
So I made Vox and Val have a "on and off toxic type of relationship" and they're on off now. This is why Val tease him and send a sarcastic text because he knows it will make Vox lose his mind to see Alastor out of nowhere!
Val is the only one that can have an excuse for me to put a emoji heart on the text itself. I hate it.
By the way, I initially write that he was supposed to have a blowjob from an employee under the desk, with a leash, but I soft it off for later. And I just made him wish for a bit of action! Ahah
So Vox ! Yay!
The next on short story will be about Velvette !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 46: Collection : The Vees
Summary:
Short story : The Partner In Crime
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : mentioning undertone of rape
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Vees
The Partner In Crime
Pentagram City, the Pride Ring.
In the laboratories of the VoxTech tower, the air was made of starry mist. Employees, mad scientists and other visionaries toiled in the mist below.
The laboratories smelt of vanilla and chocolate, cinnamon and pastries. But the air was choked with too many good smells cocktails and roses.
Lying on her back, high up on one of the air ducts, Velvette watched the sea of clouds below, with a little smirk on her doll-like features, looking distracted, vaguely listening to the orders issued by the Demons in charge of her product production. She was waiting to be called in for the final stage.
Velvette finished designing the new notifications linked to the viral song "Forget-Me-Not" performed by Princess Charlotte and the Radio Demon in its big comeback. She finished shaping the blue flowers, which mixed with reds like a cheeky copy of the Tudor rose. She finalised the design while ignoring the scandalised messages from Vox. She couldn't care less for the moment.
Soon the panicked and overexcited networks were invaded by her new flowery notification as soon as they mentioned the following tags: The Greatest Show Man, Hazbin Hotel, Forget-Me-Not. She would have added "Princess" but mentioning royalty directly in hashtag was forbidden.
Velvette giggled and closed her perfectly made-up eyelids. Her pink and white hair with dark tips flowed in the air like cream. She was going to make a beautiful dress with a forget-me-not theme in her next runaway, perhaps inspired by lolita fashion... who knows?
As she was as light as a doll, she was the only one who could move on the fragile aluminium pipes without breaking them.
Velvette reopened her eyes with the sound of porcelain. She looked at a file she was working on. A new outfit for her favourite customer, who never fussed when she deviated completely from her original plans. If only they hadn't been so shy, they would have bombarded them with photoshoots and forced them to make the front page of her fashion magazine!
So...tights? But with bows... Yes. Sleeves that can be removed and reattached as they please. Why not? A corset. They'd look good in a corset. She'd have to convince them to change their hairstyle too so they could wear baubles... yes, that would be fine. Heels? No... red soles? Yes! Flannel? Taffeta or satin?
- Miss Velvette! shouted a voice from below, in the mist. You can finish the potion if you like!
Velvette held back a sigh. She didn't answer anything and let herself fall out of the conduit. She clattered to the ground before bouncing gracefully. She had lost an arm in the process, which she replaced in her wax joint. She turned it, adjusted it before moving each of her articulated fingers to check that everything was in place.
She snapped her fingers.
- Baxter. Vial?
- Yes, right here, miss.
A Demon in a protective smock handed her a round vial of liquid as white as flour or snow. Velvette waved him off and the smile that emerged from her porcelain-brown skin was suddenly terrifying. Through the fragrant mist, she heard her employees stooping respectfully as she passed.
When she spoke again, her words were an icy song, but sung in a voice so beautiful and energetic that her lyrics almost sounded pleasant. Almost.
- Looking at me through your window,
Boy, you had your eye out for a little.
The pallid potion formed smoke and a skull with empty eye sockets in the shape of a heart start to said in a deep voice:
- "I'll cut you up and make you dinner,
You've reached the end, you are the winner!"
Velvette laughed at the skull and crossbones as she continued walking.
- Rolling down your tinted window,
Driving next to me real slow, he said,
The smoke formed an almost distorted smile.
- "Let me take you for a joyride,
I've got some candy for you inside!"
Then the skull fell back into the vial in a mist. The white liquid stirred gently against the glass. Velvette watched it from every angle, as if to make sure her scientists hadn't done anything wrong. That the recipe had been followed to the letter.
She resumed her charming and yet so... cold song.
- Running through the parking lot,
He chased me and he wouldn't stop!
Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it.
Grabbed my hand, pushed me down,
Took the words right out my mouth!
Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it.
Can anybody hear me when I'm hidden underground?
Can anybody hear me? Am I talking to myself?
Saying, "Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it",
He's saying, "Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it".
She giggled, itching to post photos with it. But not yet. For the moment, everything was a secret, but soon... it would be for everyone.
Velvette slipped her hand into her fashionable coat, complete with harness and laces, and reached into her inside pocket for a small tube. The tube contained a stream of cherry-red smoke that moved as if animated by a life of its own.
Velvette grabbed the cap by her teeth, without damaging her dark lipstick, and spat it out on the floor. A Demon rushed in to quickly retrieve it. The doll slipped the scarlet contents into the round vial of white liquid.
- Little bit of poison in me,
I can taste your skin in my teeth.
The mixture turned red at first, then gradually diluted to a neon pink... appetising. She giggled again. Thank you, Val darling!
This time, when the smoke came out of the flask, it was to form a full heart, which articulated in a lower, more voluptuous voice:
- "I love it when I hear you breathing,
I hope to God you're never leaving!"
Velvette snapped her fingers and one of her chemists handed her a beautiful crystal vial, cut with a serrated edge to form a stylised heart. Gently, she poured the pink liquid into the final container before closing it with a black skull cap.
- Running through the parking lot,
He chased me and he wouldn't stop!
Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it.
Grabbed my hand, pushed me down,
Took the words right out my mouth!
Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it.
Can anybody hear me when I'm hidden underground?
Can anybody hear me? Am I talking to myself?
Saying, "Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it",
He's saying, "Tag, you're it, tag, tag, you're it".
Velvette left the laboratories without a backward glance.
As soon as the fog was behind her, she stood at the window with the red sky of the Pride Ring in the background and took around fifty selfies with her resplendent product. She posted them on the networks, advertised quickly and drowned in the flood of hearts that people sent her.
Then she recorded a video of herself gently kissing the bottle, leaving a smear of dark lipstick on it as she sang:
- Eenie, meenie, miny, mo!
Catch your lady by her toes.
If she screams, don't let her go.
Eenie, meenie, miny, mo!
Your mother said to pick the very best girl,
And I am!
She cut the recording after kissing the camera as a final shot and giggled in satisfaction.
There's nothing like a public event to make people want to buy a Love Potion.
[Second short story 2/3 of Vox, Valentino and Velvette's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts times !
I like Velvette but I know she is insane. She is like the silence watcher (the partner in crime) that observe the crime and doesn't care about any of it. Really unsettling, especially because she is so doll-like and young, it gives an idea to what happen to her to die and become an Overlord so quickly. Probably very dark story !
So anyway ! The song is "Tag, you're it" by Melanie Martinez. No rewrite. Perfect aesthetic/vibes for Velvette I think!
Velvette is shown to have a Love Potion in the show in partnership with Valentino and I always imagine how she would make this potion of rape. Because this is what it is. Something that Asmodeus hate by the way ! Which is logical cause rape is not lust, its only power and control on the other person. So of course the embodiment of Lust doesn't like the idea of it because, I think, Lust as a dark side to it but its more persuasion.
Velvette is very clever and a good observer. She is more doll-like in SS AU ! Even her skin is not real skin. In her attitude she is giving a bit Jinx from Arcane.
A little cameo of Baxter ! Just for fun. I don't know if he will appear later.
Also foreshadowing! Velvette is doing the next outfit of Lolicia in episode 4 ! That I already draw ahah.
The next one is Valentino, of course !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 47: Collection : The Vees
Summary:
Short story : The Charming Associate
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Vees
The Charming Associate
The private club played a sensual and energetic playlist. Waiters and waitresses in bunny suits walked between the VIP tables offering champagne in tubs of ice cubes or a few heart-shaped space cakes.
Red velvet curtains, a stage where strippers were jiggling with strass on their skin. One table had ordered several bottles with small fireworks that drew applause from the surrounding crowd.
The place smelt of dirty money, refined alcohol and a metallic undertone that was a cross between blood and gold. But there was also a strong scent of intoxicating desire coming from the moving scarlet smoke that hung from the ceiling.
High up, in a lightly soundproofed room overlooking the stage, Valentino observed the scene while smoking. His beautiful moth wings were spread out on the half-moon-shaped sofa. His purple jacket lay further back. Three Demonesses in suspenders kept him company and chatted amongst themselves. One was lying against him, stroking his thigh with her manicured fingernail.
Hearts of red mist fluttered around them. His drooping black and white butterfly antennae also formed hearts at their tips, as did the fur around his neck.
- Val? whispered the pretty kitty against him.
Valentino didn't immediately realise that she was talking to him. When the information reached his train of thought, he tilted his charming face, his crimson eyes behind his heart-shaped glasses sharpening. He took hold of the demoness's chin and straightened her head so that she was looking straight at him.
- Hum? he purred. What is it, niña ? Would you like something to eat? Me, perhaps ?
He slid a finger with a golden claw across her bottom lip. The girl giggled and nibbled a little before pushing him away.
- Val! No... I was wondering, can I ask you something personal?
Valentino raised an eyebrow. He adjusted his white fedora. It wasn't like Marigold to linger or ask for anything. That was one of the reasons why he liked her more than the others. She knew how to keep her mouth shut and never take anything for granted.
He put one of his four arms around her shoulders and leaned in, almost curious.
- Tell me.
Marigold nodded and touched the heart on Valentino's belt before running her finger along the beige shirt with its V-shaped opening.
- Have you ever had a... crush on someone in Hell?
Silence. Valentino shook off the light-flooded memories that came down his mind and the anger that came with them. He smiled carnivorously and his gold tooth shone among the pinker ones. He looked at her eyes, which shone like vermeil coins. He grabbed the demoness by the back of the neck. Not unkindly, because he liked her enough not to break her.
- Gold...
- Just curious, if you don't want to answer, that's fine with me. Let's not talk about it any more, she said, her expression neutral.
- Good. Because that's not why we're here. We're here because you told me you had a friend who wanted to work for me. So don't bother me...?
- I won't.
- Good girl.
He smiled and kissed her, his long tongue twisting around hers and spreading a little of his poison into her lungs. Marigold lay drowsily against him and fell asleep. He gave her a stern look. It was better this way. Otherwise he'd lose his temper and he didn't want to break her. He kept his arm around her and lost interest.
Valentino took a drag on his cigarette and let the scarlet hearts flutter around the other two girls who were starting to grope each other. This distracted him adequately. Just as things were starting to get interesting, someone knocked on the door.
Thanks to Vox's cameras, he saw the demon on a screen and recognised the friend Marigold had offered him. He smiled broadly. He asked one of the girls to open the door.
The demon who entered the private box was very slim, with orange hair and gentle eyes capable of shedding many tears.
- Come here, Valentino whispered, already feeling his grip on the fresh meat.
He approached, a little embarrassed, a little uneasy, but happy to see his dear friend sleeping peacefully against one of the three Vees.
- My n-name is Robin.
- Of course, she told me, I remember, Valentino lied, placing his high-heeled boots on the coffee table. Gold told me I could make something of you. A star, perhaps, cariño ?
Robin nodded, but he didn't seem very sure of himself. He was looking over his shoulder as if he were being chased. Valentino squinted and smoothed his little moustache. He'd make a good pair with Angel Dust.
- What are you looking at?
- Nothing, nothing, panicked the boy, stumbling over his words.
Valentino motioned for him to come a little closer. He caught him with two of his free arms and pinned him in front of him.
- I don't like being lied to, you know that ? he whispered, blowing smoke in Robin's face.
- Sorry... sorry! It's just that... I...
- Who are you working for? he cut him off, analysing the potentials of this demon's body.
He'd be a hit. Most of his audience liked effeminate little twink like this who they could imagine squeezing between their fingers. It wasn't bad at all.
- The King's Bastards, he whispered at last after swallowing. Gold said you could help me...!
Valentino looked at him coldly with his red eyes, but his smile was as delicious as ever. The King's Bastards. Ah yes, that kid was in trouble. Pain in the ass.
- So, you're working for Fitzroy's gang.
Robin nodded sharply. Valentino made a satisfied face. Good. Gold had done a good job.
- Do you want to change employer? Do you want to work for me? Hm? he murmured. With me, no outside threat can harm you.
Valentino slid his hands over Robin's particularly slender body who, in his great solitude, couldn't help squeaking and blushing as he half-hid his face. Valentino's smile was dangerous as he slipped the hearts of smoke around the demon.
- You'll be free on my terms. I'll teach you everything you need to learn. And I'll always be... there.
He slipped his golden claws under his prey's shirt.
- Let the Overlord take care of you. Your former gang won't be able to touch you. You won't have to worry about anything except pleasing me completely. Don't you want to? Do you? Babyboy. No more running away.
Robin was blushing more and more and the smoke was turning his head but inside he was attracted, interested, tempted by all these promises and Gold looked so peaceful beside him. Surely he would treat him the same way she did, wouldn't he?
Valentino produced a glittering contract and a pen covered in red garnet crystals, which he carefully handed to Robin. He sat him down between his legs close to the coffee table. Valentino leaned over and whispered in his ear.
- If you're mine, you'll be a success. If you're mine, I'll look after you until you can't breathe. If you're mine, you won't have to be afraid of eternity, of Extermination, of the King's Bastards... so what do you say?
Robin reached for the pen, trembling. He glanced at the door. He relied on his racing pulse, on the desire that twisted his stomach. His soul against an eternity in peace. Yes... yes.
- It's a deal, then? Valentino whispered against the back of his neck.
He shivered, made up his mind and signed his name in pink ink.
- Deal.
The contract lit up and engulfed Valentino with power that ruffled his wings. He laughed loudly as he took hold of the signature, the words, the beating heart and the distressed soul. He gently moved Marigold to a cushion beside him. Then he grabbed Robin by the wrist and pulled him onto his lap.
- You've made me very happy... Robin. No. Amber suits you better. This is who you are now. My Amber... let me return the favour.
[Last short story 3/3 of Vox, Valentino and Velvette's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Valentino ! I like him, he is a classic gangster, very charismatic and probably had an horrible life. His temper is shit, he's not too clever, he is just anger, power and lust mostly. But he is still an Overlord.
I have some foreshadowing in here ! Like we talk about Fitzroy who has a gang named The King's Bastards (his trauma is still here ahah) I think its a place with only violence and no pleasure. Fitzroy is a killer and likes money so his guys must reflect his needs. Of course, poor Robin was not made for it. But Val ? Better ? No. Its a different mess but still one.
Marigold and Robin/Amber are random secondary type of OCs of mine, we will perhaps see them later!
Valentino is also a Moth Demon like Vaggie but instead of being attracted to pure light of hope for exemple, he likes "vulgar" light : celebrity, power, money, pleasure. Something that have charismatic light but not a true light. If that make sense !
Its the first time we see contract in SS AU ! I like Kaledya redesign of Val with the little mustache !
Also if you haven't already seen it, Val says to Robin that he will protect him from everything from the outside and don't mention the inside. Once he will take his soul, Val will be part of the "inside" circle of Amber and if he mistreated him, Robin can't say anything about it.
Marigold kind of has a "special treatment" from others. Every employees of Val wished to be like her but nobody is like Gold !
Well that was the last short story of The Vees collection ! One more antagonist short story and episode 4 will be here !
Let's goooo!
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 48: Collection : Crimson Seeds
Summary:
Short story : Two-faced Janus
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Crimson Seeds
Two-faced Janus
In the depths, at the bottom of worlds, the well of lost souls, under the Seven Infernal Circles.
She didn't like the Atelier.
She didn't like the bottom of this nothingness.
She didn't like those neon-coloured jellyfish.
But today she found herself there, as if she needed it.
No, she needed it.
She had nowhere else to go.
It would pass...
It would pass.
She pushed open the door and entered the Atelier. She tried to close the door but it was too heavy. Her arms were shaking. She clicked her tongue in annoyance. The crimson glow on her face, on all her eyes, on her brown skin, on her irises flickered like a dying light bulb.
She moved quickly to find a corner. Her feet made the glass floor sing softly under her weight. Her curly scarlet hair bounced against her back.
She hid behind a shelf and crouched down. She took a long breath. She held her emotions inside. These emotions were spitting, crying, wanted to escape.
She wanted to escape.
But what was she saying?
She scratched her arms, again and again.
It would pass...
It would pass.
She didn't like the Atelier.
She should never have come here.
But where could she have gone?
She was going to meet Abaddon.
She scratched her arms.
At the same moment, the sound of the door opening. The whole Atelier came alive around her: the little jellyfish floating in the air became more intense and the gigantic ones under the glass floor lit up too.
She winced.
She blinked.
A shadow appeared behind her. She tensed. The Abyss whispered to her:
- Found you.
She turned and pushed him away. She braced herself against the wall and the shelf as the angel gazed down at her with his disturbing spiral face betraying a vanished curiosity. He took on his casual appearance, in his yellow polo shirt and mismatched clothes. His halo became nothing but flickering writing.
She wanted to answer him.
To tell him to leave her alone.
But she couldn't speak.
All she could do was scratch her arms and hope to disappear.
Abaddon crouched down in front of her. He came so close as he analysed her crimson sunset irises.
- It's been a long time since I've seen you rise to the surface of all... this, he said encompassing her body with a wave of his hand. You must be confused... Eve.
She shivered.
She didn't know that name.
Yes, she did.
Was it her?
Her red, curly hair grew out further, as if to make a cape for her. She wrapped herself in them, her expression crumpled.
Abaddon straightened up, hands in his pockets, apparently pensive. As if he was talking to himself in his head.
- What are you doing here? You in particular and in this place. My home. Has the guilt got to you? It happens to me too.
He sighed.
She scratched her arms.
He looked at her with an emotion she didn't understand.
She felt a strange wave of pain in her head.
A wave of painful memories she didn't recognise.
The eyes on her skin were looking at the angel too.
- I don't like unannounced visits. But I'm in a good enough mood to distract you from your... itch. It's not what you want, but it's what you need. Take it from me.
She's smiling. It wasn't a normal smile. It was out of place, as if it wasn't hers and it was coming out of the depths of her being and all the images racing through her head.
Guilt, eh?
Abaddon took on a feminine appearance, surprising her for a brief moment. His legs took on the shape of jellyfish tentacles. His features became finer, curves outlined his body, golden threads wrapped around his limbs.
- A Women with a knowing smile caught my eye,
She sat there with a drink alone,
The Barkeep says they call her original sin, he said in a sweet voice.
The angel snapped his fingers and was accompanied by the distant sound of a guitar and bass. He changed back into his male form and continued to sing:
- The very first scapegoat when the trouble set in.
The Abyss became female again. He leaned towards her and pinched the tip of her nose.
- Mother to the millions but queen to none,
She sits and sips her drink unfazed.
Barkeep says they'll take her away in a bit,
She pushed him away, annoyed, unable to speak. Abandon shrugged into his casual form.
- She overstepped and now must pay for her sins.
He moved away from her and raised his arms. The little jellyfish gathered behind the angel like a tier of scrutinising eyes.
- The court is gathered,
Judge sits low,
But round the room,
The jury know...
Then Abaddon floated up to her in his male form and she felt her stomach twist.
- Gods not gonna help you now my girl!
So save your prayers.
Although the song had an undertone she didn't really like, she had stopped scratching her arms.
- Legions of daughtеrs those that you fought for happily curse your name now,
She was too focused on listening to the lyrics and felt an echo deep inside her screaming at her to run somewhere, to hide. A battle was being waged inside her and she didn't even know the consequences.
Abaddon resumed his feminine form and placed his hand on his chest as if his heart were aching. She felt as if she could see herself in these gestures. She frowned.
- Drink from thе cup girl and in another world history sings the same vow,
Ruled by religion they speak but we listen and offer a lamb to the slaughter...
Easy to lay the blame onto her alter as mother dies for daughter!
The jellyfish tentacles wrapped themselves around the marked shapes of the Abyss, created from scratch. He continued in his sweet voice:
- Self righteousness rooted inside your home kid can't help but follow their lead,
Mothers curse mothers daughters curse daughters and so the cycle repeats!
Villainize victims slave to a system collecting kindling for our kin,
The fire we drop at your feet and we leave,Please don't cry for your daughters Eve,
Then Abaddon resumed his masculine appearance, bent down, put one knee on the ground and said 'no' with his index finger just in front of her nose.
- Please don't cry for your daughters Eve...
Please don't cry for your daughters Eve.
Abaddon becomes female and hugs her. She feels his chest pressed against hers. His holy hands wrapped around her scarlet curls. He murmured against her ear:
- Just as the Barkeep said a mob came to call,
And took her from her place of rest,
When he turned away from her to face her, he was male again. He laid a hand on her shoulder.
- She stood and walked herself right out of the door,
A path she'd walked so many many times before.
He lifted her up. And to her astonishment, her legs managed to support her. She was regaining control of herself. But it was strange, as if she wasn't the right person to be regaining control.
Abaddon let go of her hand and slid a little further into the center of his workshop, while the tentacles took the place of his legs and his voice was sweetened.
- I was frozen couldn't move from my seat.
You think you'd be a saviour but can't do as you preach!
He pivoted towards her in his masculine form. He put his hands in his pockets and sang a little lower:
- Eve I'm sorry you must take the fall for their shame.
I'd help you but I risk taking your place!
She felt her stomach twist and her eyes on her skin crinkle as if the angel's presence bothered them deep down.
- The court is gathered,
Judge sits low,
But round the room,
The jury know, he sang in a beautiful female voice.
The Abyss raised its arms and the little jellyfish came back behind him like a well-trained army.
- Gods not gonna help you now my girl!
So save your prayers.
He hurried towards her, passed behind her. Took on his casual appearance. And whispered in her ear:
- Legions of daughters those that you fought for happily curse your name now,
She shivered. She didn't like that song. But she wasn't scratching herself anymore, she was able to stand up straight and keep her composure. Was she really? But who was really keeping calm? Inside herself?
Abaddon took on a curvaceous appearance, the instruments intensifying. He began to float, both hands on his chest.
- Drink from the cup girl and in another world history sings the same vow,
Ruled by religion they speak but we listen and offer a lamb to the slaughter...
Easy to lay the blame onto her alter as mother dies for daughter!
A sharp pain returned to the depths of her being. It was as if someone was digging their claws into her. Tears welled up in her eyes. But instead of feeling hurt, she was increasingly angry. She clutched at herself as he continued in his sweet voice:
- Self righteousness rooted inside your home kid can't help but follow their lead,
Mothers curse mothers daughters curse daughters and so the cycle repeats!
Villainize victims slave to a system collecting kindling for our kin,
The fire we drop at your feet and we leave,Please don't cry for your daughters Eve,
She raised her head and the crimson suns in her eyes burned.
She stared into the abyss, but never reached the bottom of it.
Abaddon resumed his casual appearance and approached her without fear of her rage.
- Please don't cry for your daughters Eve...
Please don't cry for your daughters Eve.
He approached her again and again. He bent double and pushed a few red curls back behind her shoulder to reach her pointed ear, pierced by obscidian.
- Mother Maiden Crone,
Goddess God-less all alone.
Medusa and the flesh,
Punished for another's mess.
So you'll take the fall,
For standing just an inch too tall,
This time, he looked her straight in the eye as if he was trying to make her boil. As if he wanted to reach out to the thing that was climbing up from the depths of her body.
He briefly reverted to his feminine form:
- When the bell doth toll,
The ringing calls out for us all.
She remembered what the angel had said to her before : "It's not what you want, but it's what you need."
- Temptress siren witch,
Anne she stands without a stitch.
A lesson never learned,
Speak too loud we'll see you burn.
And your reflection seems,
To look a whole lot like that Eve!
She felt herself growl. Her throat vibrated with a dull rage that she didn't recognise. The hand deep inside her became a wave that began to rise and rise again to drown her.
The female version of Abaddon grabbed her shoulders and sang clearly, looking into her eyes.
- When the bell doth toll,
The ringing calls out for us all...
The ringing calls out for us all!
Then he changed back and, with all his size, embraced her. And even though she was scared, even though she had water in her throat, even though she was fading away to become something else, she still managed to hug him back.
- Legions of daughters those that you fought for happily curse your name now!
Abaddon held her close as she began to tremble. He changed his forn and gave her a hug that felt like a big sister hugging her little sister.
- Drink from the cup girl and in another world history sings the same vow!
Ruled by religion they speak but we listen and offer a lamb to the slaughter!
Easy to lay the blame onto her alter as mother dies...And dies and dies and dies and dies and dies and dies and,
Dies and dies and dies and dies and dies and dies and dies and dies and dies!
Abaddon's song became a powerful lament. The instruments faded away. She stopped moving. He took several steps back. He looked at her, head down, features hidden by red locks.
- Please don't cry for your daughters
Eve, he finished resuming his original appearance for good.
Silence.
He put his hands in his pocket and his face became neutral because he knew what was coming.
- Don't call me Eve, jailer.
She looked up. The energy radiating from her had changed.
Strong.
Dominant.
Insidious.
Her body stopped flickering. The eyes on her skin were alert. She gave him a wicked smile, as sharp as an over-acidic lemon.
- Welcome back... Roo.
She fixed her hair and her posture exuded confidence. She looked disapprovingly at the Atelier.
- Now that I've helped you, he continued with false good humour pointing to the door, the exit is this way.
She giggled and appeared beside him. She breathed down his neck and tried to touch the dark, empty piece to his neck, but he pushed her away. She shrugged.
- Helped? All you did was babysit.
- You know, for once, saying 'thank you' won't kill you.
She studied the angel with an unreal coldness.
- I will never say 'thank you' again.
Then, in a crimson cloud, she wrapped herself up and disappeared, leaving Abaddon alone with his thoughts.
[short story 1/1 of Eve/Roo's collection.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Last short story is out!
And you know what ? This idea of stories it came just for this little story in particular!The song is "Don't Cry for Your Daughters, Eve" by Lydia the Bard on Youtube. She does great covers/songs ! And when I listened to it for the first time, this bit with Eve/Roo just came to my mind but I was like, 'I can't just give a short story for this antagonist and that's all ?' So I came with the idea of the collections with differents characters! But thank that song, it was the candle for the fire... I'm not sure about this expression ahah.
But yes, Abaddon (my OC) and Eve/Roo in SS AU, Eve is possessed by the Root of All Evil alias Roo. I made her like the last design of Kaledya who is amazing by the way! (Eve was so cute in Kaledya drawings, I want to cry.)
So here, Eve/Roo has a little 'moment' (all villain have them) and Roo lost grasp of Eve and Eve come to the surface of herself, confused and Roo is trying to take back control. Eve doesn't know what is happening but Roo does. This is why when she come back she says to Abaddon that he was "only babysitting", meaning babysitting Eve. Well, its a curse.
Abaddon actually help Roo to take control again. With his song he, in a way, overwhelmed her, for Roo to come back. Its... is job. I will come to that another time !
Roo calls Abaddon her jailer. She doesn't like him but again I don't think she loves a lot of people ahah. Eve, on the other hand, instinctively comes to the Atelier, her messed up conscience probably knows that Abaddon, an angel, won't harm her in her moment of weakness even if she crashes in his place. I think Abaddon likes Eve, and Roo a bit less. He likes women in general. He find them interesting.
For the title of the chapter, a two-faced person is someone insincere and deceitful and Janus is a roman god of beginnings, ends and doors. He has two faces. Like Abaddon. Deceitful like Roo. Also referred to two personalities Eve/Roo. And this short story marks the beginning of a new antagonist/arc. Like, we know she's exist and she is probably a menace!
So its the end of the first Intermède! Hope you liked it. Give dimension to characters!
Next part will be a [pop corn], and then the presentation of ACT ONE PART 2! Let's find our main cast back! You are not ready people.
Ahah !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 49: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between intermède and ACT ONE- PART TWO episode 4 !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Intermission
Pop corn
Hello !
First Intermède Spectators, A Collection of Silent Screams Shattered, is over ! And part two of act one will be something !! But first drawings !
I will start with a page of secondary OCs of mine that we have meet in the short stories ! We probably meet them again or not ? But at least they have a face !
So here :
So we have :
- Marigold "Gold"
- Robin, alias Amber
- Madame Flora
- Lapiz
For all of them I had an idea of what they look like (except Robin). The dog parts of Robin came when I was drawing him, it fits his personality!
Gold was suppose to be pretty in the standard of Valentino and have a cool/cold demeanour and Val see her as a "kitty" so it was logical she was a cat ! The fact that one of her ears is damaged proves that she has an intense background and how she can deal with Val's attitude most of the time.
Flora is still a beauty at her age, we know she is a badass and work for the queen (when Lilith was doing her job) she probably was a dream girl/succubus for a lot of demons in her prime (now too I'm sure ahah)
And Lapiz is the gracile, thin, youthful demon girl with an interesting color palette that make her memorable, in a way. She is mute and probably knows positions Humans can't do in the bed. She has her heart between her hands !
Ps : No, after Verdelet visited her in 'Anatomy of the Heart' he didn't ripped her apart. He is a good client of this establishment and the Madam would be annoyed if he killed one of her best girl !
Now ! GIFT TIME. The surprise ! Well, the gift for Kaledya ! The gift back for the beautiful drawing made that I show in the latest [pop corn].
Here !
Can you see how happy I am because I didn't have to deal with colors ? Ahah !
I'm proud of this one.
Teen Constantine and teen Verdelet ! With the outfits I described in the short story. (I said I would draw them) How dashing and elegant !
Also, I needed to make them younger, like teen-like and I don't know how I did it ? But they look actually younger!
Constantine doesn't have his little goat beard? I don't know how to say it. And because he can change the shape of his horns, I put a little spike at the end of them, that he didn't have older. His hair is a little different, shorter in a way!
For Verdelet, he still has his gold rings on fingers and tail but not the red rubis jewellery. He has his pentagram necklace but its under his coat ! And his cloud hair in a high ponytail! (crying in proud mother)
Honestly, if they're humans, they're in a all boys school at Eton or Oxford, or Sorbonne ahah.
I really hope you like it !
Now back to writing !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
For the lovers of Sir Pentious, he is COMING!
That is all. I drop this here ahahHave a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 50: ACT ONE - PART TWO "COUNTERPOINT"
Summary:
First Act, part Two intro and Pride's latest news !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sinner's Symphony AU by Kaledya
Arencha Amendable ?
ACT ONE - PART TWO "COUNTERPOINT"
《Pride Ring has just completed one of its most successful and lucrative events, The Greatest Song, Man! No doubt thanks to the participation of Charlotte Morningstar and her team, who came out on top!
Some may think that the coming days will be calmer, but you'd be wrong, because the next Overlords Meeting will take place in just a few weeks' time, and every choice they make could have an impact on you.
In my opinion, stay on your guard!》
《(Updated) Current Overlords list of power related to influence over the Pride Ring and more :
1st, Zestial
2nd, Carmilla
3rd, Misfortune
4th, the Vees
5th, Rosie
After his big return to the screens -watch out for your picture quality!- the Radio Demon is back in action! Will his broadcast will be back soon too ?
Let's see how his once-feared presence will shake up the well-aligned dominoes of already established territories!》
Stay tuned! - Narrator.
Last time I talk with Kaledya and we mentioned the fact that Lolicia is always fashionable (thanks Velvette!) and I imagine what it will be if she was the type to do the covers of high couture revues!
Like this :
So there is her new outfit and hairstyle and some doodles of differents fashions (Japanese, Hong Kong and Dior 1956 & Dior 40s) !
Hope you like it.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
In music, counterpoint is a method of composition (developed in the Renaissance) in which two or more musical lines (or voices) are simultaneously played which are harmonically correlated yet independent in rhythm and melodic contour!
I am so ready for this part two !
Let's goo !Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 51: Episode 4.1 : The Serpent and Mongooses
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 4
The Serpent and Mongooses
Part 1
Knock knock knock.
- I'll get the damn door! exclaimed Angel.
He didn't want to get stuck between his screen and Val's inopportune messages anyway. Angel gracefully dislodged himself from the sofa and adjusted his hair as he crossed the hall, while Husk watched him out of the corner of his eye.
The Hazbin Hotel had had a moment of success after The Greatest Song, Man, with visits to get a closer look at the great victor's cup, crystal, mother-of-pearl and engraved but none had really stayed to be part of the team. With the money, Charlie and Vaggie had started renovating the plumbing in the main building.
Angel had managed to get one of the plumbers back to his room. He'd had a nice night. Not memorable, but at least it wasn't Val who'd chosen his partner.
Another part of the funding was used to turn the hole that Lolicia had made when she left her underground tunnels into a real entrance, with small stairs and a door to which only she had the key. The hill already looked better...
This week was peaceful, Charlie was going to drown them out with activity next week and for the moment, everyone was enjoying a bit of silence, because for the last few days, the visits had calmed down.
The Demons had moved on: the Princess and the Radio Demon were no longer on trend. Worries about the powers of the Overlords were on everyone's lips and Angel was beginning to get fed up with all the politics.
He jerked open the door, his popsicle between his teeth.
- Hazbin Hotel. What's that for? he said in annoyance.
He'd offered to charge Charlie for visits to see the cup, but she'd been against it, good Samaritan that she was.
- Erm... Hello?
Angel frowned as he recognised the voice. He lowered his head as Niffty ran from the lobby to trail between his legs.
- The bad boy is back! she exclaimed.
Angel analysed the Sinner, the snake, with his old-fashioned lordly jacket, his red eyes that betrayed unease, his top hat and his articulated copper arms. Sir Pentious.
Angel swelled with anger and scooped Niffty up in his arms as she sagged and smiled far too broadly to be normal:
- What the hell are you still doing here?!
One week earlier.
Charlie, Angel, Alastor and Lolicia had just returned from a big meeting with professional painters to discuss the perfect shade of red for the rooms that were beginning to lose their colourful coat like trees in autumn. And also to fill in a few cracks. Vaggie had given them a budget.
Charlie had asked Angel, Alastor and Lolicia to help with the decorating. As Angel and Lolicia were well looked after, it was the best option to get their opinion. As for Alastor... well, he was their facility manager! And although his tastes were different, they weren't ugly. So she called him in too.
They'd agreed on a beautiful shade of blood red, even though Charlie would have been more inclined towards cherry red, but she'd given in. The red they had chosen was more natural and more intense. In short, memorable. And that was what they wanted!
Charlie held the samples in her hands.
- Pink would have been nice, teased Angel, placing two of his hands on his narrow hips.
- Pink's very nice... but it's not really... in the theme?
- It's true that this isn't a love hotel. Shame. It would have worked even better than that fuckin' cup.
- Come on, Angel! It's the reason we're seeing so many people! And maybe someone will be charmed by the place and decide to stay! enthused Charlie as she opened the hotel door.
She turned to see Alastor and Lolicia a little way down. Alastor was walking slowly. He was very patient. It wasn't like him. But she was pleased that the two of them were getting on much better. It was more or less the case for everyone in the group since the competition. And that was a good thing! It was far from perfect but it was good. Better.
Angel went straight into the bar to pour himself a drink. Charlie waited for the last of them to join them with a delighted smile and shining eyes, her file under her arm to analyse with Vaggie later.
Alastor had a different attitude with Lolicia, but also with herself, since their duet on stage. He no longer looked at her with boredom. It was expectation, now ? She wasn't sure. But it was what she had wanted, for his gaze on her to change. And now it had. Now Alastor seemed intrigued by her. After all, she had stood up to him.
But with Lolicia? That was something else entirely.
With Niffty he was benevolent and the rest of the residents were rather neutral and leaned towards the negative with Vaggie, Angel or Husk from time to time, less so at the moment. And what about Lolicia?
Charlie watched them as they crossed the gravel driveway. She contemplated Alastor's pleasant but cautious attitude as he leaned towards Lolicia, who wasn't very tall.
The way he adapted to their constant, slow energy. The way he smiled both touched and pinched when they threw him a little joke. And he adapted again and again like a chameleon to a new environment.
This attitude brought back memories. But why? And which ones exactly?
- I think Husk is making cocktails! she said, holding the door open for them. I'm dying of thirst, not you?
An explosion. Her words died on her lips. The pinkish shockwave of wind made her hair dance and that of Lolicia, who slowly turned around.
- What the fuck was that ?! shouted Husk and Angel in the distance.
- I... I don't know! said Charlie, shielding her eyes.
Just when everything was going well. Luckily there was no one to see the cup as they were being attacked.
A pinkish fog had formed around the hill like a mushroom forest. There was a bomb impact next to the gate below. After a few seconds, the smoke screen parted and an aerostat appeared, a machine of war that she had seen on television as the favourite means of transport of a well-known turf lord. The carcass was rounded, like an airship, and its engines and other weapons were pointed at the hotel.
- Hey! exclaimed Charlie as she approached and raised her arms to signal to the imposing machine. Stop there! You're touching the hotel!
Boom. Another bomb whistled and exploded a wall to the left. It didn't matter, it was the one that led to the larder. The blast propelled the Morningstar limousine a few metres from its original position. One of the door windows shattered into a thousand pieces.
- Stop! worried Charlie breathlessly.
A megalomaniac laugh exploded in the air from the cabin on board and the insidious sounds of a snake came to her ear.
- Terrible mistake, Radio Demon, announcing your return! exclaimed a distant, hissing voice. Haven't you thought about your supreme enemies who might come and chop your head off, you madman!
Charlie turned to see Alastor's face, with its usual big yellow smile coupled with a worrying gleam in its red eyes.
- My dear, do you mind? I'll deal with this, he said to Charlie after helping Lolicia elegantly through the doorway.
The latter left without a backward glance, with a small smile on teheir face, as if the hotel wasn't under attack. How could these people remain so calm?
- Alastor...? she asked in panic. Who is this person?
- No idea, he responded flashing his star-shaped microphone with an even smile. But don't worry, everything's going to be fine very soon.
At the same moment, another bomb whistled through the air, followed by a resounding boom accompanied by maniacal laughter.
- Radio Demon! Come and get me!
Alastor turned and approached between the rubble and part of the gravel driveway that had completely imploded.
Angel and Husk joined Charlie at the door to watch the spectacle, while Lolicia had disappeared into the corridor leading to their room.
- You know, this is private property, dear sir ? came the Radio Demon's static voice from his tie.
The head of a snake in a top hat and red eyes leaned out of his cabin window.
- Ah, you mean dear enemy! You left like a coward last time, but I won't let you go for seven years again! And this time the victory will be mine!
Silence. Alastor chuckled a little. He pushed up his little red glasses.
- Victory? You think so?
As he breathed these words, symbols and magic of a green colour, recognisable as his own, rose up around him. A whirlwind, and in its shadow, instead of little demons, thick, smooth tentacles emerged, shining like ink. They formed like multiple arms behind the slender figure of Alastor, who watched the aerostat with a sadistic gleam.
- I mean it! When Sir Pentious grinds you to dust, the Overlord you once were but clearly are no longer! I could present your deer's head on a silver platter and the Vees could make a trophy of it and that way, exclaimed Sir Pentious, his cobra colar half made of brass and copper, I'd have my place on the council! A chair by their side! I'd even say I'd have yours!
He burst out laughing. Another bomb was sent, but this time it didn't reach the hotel. With one of his tentacles, Alastor swept the projectile back into the red sky and exploded over the city in a shower of burning metal. His attacker was shocked.
Alastor approached. The sound of his staff echoed with every step he took. He straightened his gaze before tilting his head to one side, looking contemptuous.
- You talk too much, dear sir. No wonder I can't remember who you are. Especially if you're begging for the Vees, Alastor scoffed smugly.
- Silence!
Another bomb. This time, one of the tentacles didn't send it back up into the sky but straight into its creator's machine. The copper ship exploded and one of the reactors caught fire. An alarm siren sounded. The airship pitched slightly. Sir Pentious shouted orders from his cabin.
- Pathetic, breathed Alastor before raising his hand to the craft.
Two tentacles shot out towards the belly of the aerostat, which was ripped open. A scream was heard and when their tips reappeared, they were holding the Sinner, which tried to hold on but failed. Eggs fell from the hole. Alastor, without mercy, waved his hand and the tentacles smashed Sir Pentious to the ground. The impact shook the hill and sent gravel flying in all directions.
The snake's mouth was bleeding, its fangs made of copper, and its top hat had fallen to one side. Alastor took a few steps closer, dignified. His assailant coughed and blood covered his palms.
- More than pathetic, he smiled, really disappointing, mister Nobody.
One of the tentacles, a large one, wrapped itself around his body and began to squeeze. Sir Pentious shrieked and spat out more red as he felt his bones gradually break.
- Alastor! Wait! exclaimed Charlie.
She rushed into the din of the fight as Husk, Angel and Niffty watched what would happen next. She stepped between them, her heart in her throat. Alastor seemed to snap out of his trance and blinked. He won't draw his prey though.
- What is it, my dear? We must eliminate those who dare... attack you. Don't you think?
- Yes, but, she hesitated, looking at Sir Pentious' defeated expression as Precious hissed in Alastor's face. He doesn't deserve it. Let me talk to him, okay?
Alastor remained impassive. He silently gauged Charlie's attitude.
- Please! she urged him as she heard the other Demon suffer. You know me.
- Very well. As you wish, my dear.
The tentacle abandoned its prey and the snake fell to the ground, his articulated arms unable to catch himself. He caught his breath and half choked on his own haemoglobin.
- Are you all right? worried Charlie. Here. Clean yourself up.
The invader watched her kneel beside him in surprise. She was offering him a handkerchief. He couldn't believe it. Was she really Lucifer's daughter? He gazed at her with those big eyes and the smile that appeared when she saw his. No one had ever looked at him like that before. Nobody.
He grabbed the handkerchief with too many incomprehensible emotions, of which only anger came out. He dried his blood-covered chin and straightened up.
Charlie gave him a compassionate look. She placed her hand on his articulated arm. The gentleness of the gesture made Sir Pentious gasp.
- Is respect for the Vees all that matters to you? she asked him once she had his full attention. Attacking others and... prove your worth?
The snake's throat was dry. His chest ached.
- Being Overlord... it's not for everyone, you know? she continued gently. I know that a lot of Sinners would like to become one and I understand... the call of power, but is it really what you want?
Charlie sat up in Sir Pentious' astonishment. She leaned towards him and held out her hand as her blonde hair fell over her shoulders.
- I can help you, we can help you here, to be something other than what the most powerful expect of you. If you want me to? Here, you could be accompanied by people you trust. I could be the first of them, she smiled broadly.
Sir Pentious was speechless. He looked at his broken egg bois behind him, his damaged ship above. His jaw clenched and his heart ached more. He abruptly withdrew his arm so that Charlie would stop touching it. He didn't know what to think.
- I'll protect you personally, and you- you won't have to worry about Alastor, she assured him. Isn't what I'm offering you something you'd like ?
Sir Pentious glowered at her even though he was shaken.
- I don't need your help... Princess, he hissed.
Alastor wrinkled his smile in annoyance at this reply. A waste of time. But Charlie was pensive. She didn't hold him back and let him take his ship and leave, leaving the hotel in smoke.
- And he's not goin' to pay for the damage? Angel exclaimed after a long silence, that bastard!
Present time.
It was for this reason that Sir Pentious' sheepish return was not a pleasant surprise indeed.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
And the episode 4 is here ! And Sir Pentious that cute dummy!
So the team has started to use the money they got from the singing competition, and things are going quite well. In truth not really because none of the real problems are resolved but its not the moment yet as we try to have a good place to live in for now ! Its not the redemption arc just yet.
In the Kaledya's storyboard, its said that directly when they come back from the Greatest Song Man, Sir Pentious is here to attack and come back the day after Charlie has talk to him to get into the team but I decide to transforms days into weeks, to let things sink in and slowly grows into the Overlords Meeting arc.
Now Sir Pentious is back with good intention this time to not break everything especially when they are trying to get a nice place.
Lolicia doesn't watch the "fight" between Sir Pentious and Alastor because she knows Alastor will win easily. And also first time we see Alastor tentacles ! We can see he has a bit of his narcissism in him but its way better than before when he was in his prime and got a talk with Serenity right? Dear! He was insufferable. (We love him but still)
Also the passive power of Charlie to make people hope higher is great I think especially when she is not stressed.
Sir Pentious is based on Kaledya's redesign of course.
Now let's see the snake come inside the mongooses's nest ! The chapter title is a ref from the serie Hannibal.
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 52: Episode 4.2 : The Serpent and Mongooses
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 4
The Serpent and Mongooses
Part 2
- Fuck off! exclaimed an annoyed Angel, throwing an outraged look at Sir Pentious with his head down.
In the lounge area of the lobby, the rest of the hotel's residents looked up, taken aback by the racket at the front door.
- What the hell's going on? grumbled Husk, putting his glass down a little too roughly on his counter.
- It seems, my dear Husker, that an uninvited guest is on our doorstep, contemplated Alastor in his static voice, but I don't think anyone will need my help this time to dislodge him from the forecourt.
Lolicia glanced at Alastor, sitting in the armchair next to hers. Oh... The snake again then?
Niffty, at her feet, was trying to remove a stain that wouldn't go away, despite her great blows with a sponge.
- What's going on? exclaimed the cheerful yet worried voice of Charlie, who was coming down the steps with Vaggie, one hand on her spear. Is someone arguing?
Now they had to take the stairs. When they were redoing the plumbing on the second floor, one of the lift cables had been damaged and they were waiting for a certain margin from Vaggie to repair it.
- Not this time, my dear, replied Alastor. Let's just say that the dust is having trouble getting off the carpet.
He grinned grimly. Charlie frowned and hurried towards the entrance, Precious around her bun, intrigued. Vaggie followed, glowering at the Radio Demon and tge Anglerfox. Suspicious, as if the two of them were up to no good despite their apparent calm.
Niffty abandoned her task and followed Charlie with a big, eager smile. And Husk broke away from his bar, no doubt to silence Angel himself, who couldn't stop bellowing.
Charlie approached Angel, who put his four arms around his waist with a reproachful expression. The princess's eyes filled with stars when she saw their former attacker on their doorstep.
No weapons, no warship, just him and his awkward expression. After a week he had decided to come back? Was he really proposing himself as a new resident? She was so happy! She knew she'd managed to touch him with her words!
- Oh, hello! Please come in !
Angel paced behind her, shocked. The sound of tambourines began to accompany their words.
- What ?!
Husk and Niffty joined them further back. Still seated in their armchairs, although Alastor had risen from his, he was watching the scene with Lolicia.
Charlie smiled gently at Angel, nodding.
- I know he attacked the hotel,
Mistakes and errors are common.
Let the stranger come in, please.
Angel massaged his temples and rolled his eyes.
- Dollface, you're crazy.
Charlie took Angel's four hands in hers. The look on her face was almost infectious.
Sir Pentious looked at them in silence, intimidated, his little snake-like tongue appearing from time to time between his lips. One of his articulated arms was behind his back.
Charlie twirled a confused Angel as she sang in her beautiful voice.
- Take a deep breath and now trust me,
This is what we want, don't you see ?I feel the tension in your heart, not anymore.
What if I've never welcomed you here ?
I understand your need to close the door.
Friend, you only have me to hear ?
Ignore the mistrust that inside you roar,
It's difficult to not be scared,
But our Hazbin Hotel is a nice safe place,
No betrayals, you're all sacred,
I swear to you!
She let go of Angel and whirled around, spreading her joy like a bright sunshine. She grabbed Sir Pentious's free hand, which flushed red from the contact as Charlie pressed the copper and nickel against her palm. She continued full of energy:
- Your days don't have to be dull and grey, I'll care for you!
Show you colors, how to bottle up a laugh in a jar so,
Blue that your sky will never be red again!
Now listen please,
You know I'll care for you,
You know I'll care for you.
Sir Pentious's red eyes suddenly flashed with emotions he'd completely forgotten and everything he'd been thinking about before coming back here caught in his throat.
- Really ? he asked.
Niffty ducked between Husk and Angel's legs to reach the threshold.
- Bad boy! she exclaimed with a wide, ominous smile.
Sir Pentious tensed immediately. He let go of Charlie's hand as if he feared being stabbed in the back. He looked down at the little lady with the one eye. He repeated:
- Bad boy?
Niffty nodded vigorously. Sir Pentious winced. Charlie saw his discomfort and put her hand on his arm as if to calm him down. She explained.
- Our maid, you know I'll care for you.
Husk grumbled into his whiskers and pointed his claws at the intruder with a blasé air.
- That moron blow up our wall.
Sir Pentious lowered his head.
- True...
Vaggie, her spear planted in the ground, making sure nothing slipped out of place, stepped in with her soft, low voice, having had a report of what had happened when he had attacked the hotel during her absence:
- Broke the car, put holes in the hill, left without a damn word.
Sir Pentious blushed with embarrassment and looked down at his scales.
- True...
Angel, who agreed with Husk and Vaggie, crossed his arms, nodded and sang back, pointing at Sir Pentious' hidden arm.
- Bad boy, no fantasy.
What tell us that this is not just an act, that he will not load a bomb?
The turf lord shivered and felt guilt creep up his spine. He had no desire to feel this emotion. He just wanted to believe in the princess's words. But... they were right. It was a mistake. He should never have believed them.
- I will leave, he turned round.
Charlie stepped in and put her hand on Sir Pentious's shoulder, who gasped and turned around with twinkling eyes. She gave him one of her most encouraging smiles.
- Stay? Your days don't have to be dull and grey, I'll care for you!
Show you colors, how to bottle up a laugh in a jar so,
Blue that your sky will never be red again!
Now listen please,
You know I'll care for you,
You know I'll care for you!
Angel grabbed Charlie by the wrist and pulled her away from Sir Pentious to warn her:
- Dollface, I used to fight against that dumb turf lord.
He has never learned the lesson, defeat after defeat, he's bored,
He'll do all to fill his idiocy large as a fjord!
Show him the exit and if he resist it will be gore.
Careful with that "I'll care for you".
Husk and Vaggie nodded in agreement. The princess's face softened. She understood. Of course she understood. But she couldn't close the door in the face of this Sinner. She just couldn't. She gently removed her wrist from Angel's grip and turned to Sir Pentious, one hand placed over her own heart.
- Dear Sir Pentious, worry not, their heart just need time to forgive,
Can you show them something that prove it's not true?
He blushed as hope formed butterflies in his stomach. Then he finally showed what he was hiding behind his back. Vaggie tensed. But it was just an envelope with a pretty red ribbon.
- My gift, he admitted shyly.
Charlie's face sparkled, while the others were marked by surprise and incomprehension. Charlie grabbed the envelope and jumped up.
- A gift ! Is it for me, for us, for the hotel ?
Oh, money! for the wall better for the lift !
At that moment, neither Angel, Husk nor Vaggie uttered a word of reproach. The idiot had made an effort. Sir Pentious twisted his fingers as if awaiting sentence.
- Well?
Charlie took the envelope to her chest and smiled through her teeth.
- Thank you!
Sir Pentious, who hadn't heard that word for years, felt his heart melt. He didn't deserve it. So he nodded, embarrassed:
- No, no!
Charlie handed the envelope to Vaggie, who correctly checked the contents, with Angel and Husk leaning over her.
The princess took Sir Pentious's hand and in a voice that was even softer, if that were possible, as she herself had tears in her eyes, she responded to him.
- Your days don't have to be dull and grey, I'll care for you,
Show us your colors, bottle up your laughters in our jar!
We can listen to them, turn the red sky blue.
Now please listen,
You know I'll care for you,
You know I'll care for you.
Lolicia, who was listening to everything from the hall, smiled gently at what looked like a new addition to the group. They shook their head at Alastor, who shrugged, his smile frozen as he flicked on his star-shaped microphone and stuck his staff between his hooves.
Vaggie, Angel and Husk, who had decided for themselves that the amount of money Sir Pentious had donated was worth an apology, sang along:
- You know she'll care for you.
Charlie jumped for joy and urged Sir Pentious into the Hazbin Hotel.
- Oh, yes, yes! Please come in.
The drums faded with the last words of the music. Vaggie closed the door behind them.
Charlie knew that the others would take longer to accept Pentious, but working on forgiveness was the whole point of their new home!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
Yes first rewrite song of the part 2, act one !
If you didn't realise yet, it is a rewrite of "Open Arms" from EPIC The Musical. I name the rewrite "Care For You" by Charlie ft. Pencious, Angel (Husk, Vaggie, Niffty). This song is adorable, it make me laugh and cry at the same time. I will not spoil why but you can discover it on YouTube!
So a new addition to the group, Sir Pentious who is already so much softer than the others. He is very sweet. I liked the idea he brings money for the damages he made. That show the polite side he has inside him ! The good intention.
The song show also the vulnerability of Angel who mistrust people (we know he has trust Val once and regret it so much now) and from every Sinners in Hell, its normal to be cautious.
In SS AU, Sir Pentious is not send by Vox. A spy where the princess is ? No. Unless he wants to die !
I like very much the part written for Charlie, mentioning colors (ref to the rainbow of the Pilot of Hazbin Hotel) ! Also the laugh inside a jar is kinda a inside joke for me for a very old Harry Potter fan fiction of mine AND a ref from Six of Crows !
Now, Pentious must make some efforts to be accepted with the others and Charlie has the perfect activity for that!
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 53: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 4 part 2 and 3 !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Popcorn
Intermission
Hello, Happy Pride Month !
I'm not very good with community events in general but most of my YouTube videos mentioned the pride month so I decided to make a little drawing of the Hazbin Hotel's residents of Sinner Symphony AU !
It was also a good plan to practice colors...
So here we go !
So this is the design of Kaledya of the characters (except for my Lolicia of course) !
I had an queer flags explanations the all time I was drawing it to not make mistakes ahah
(From left to right)
- Vaggie, with the lesbian flag on apron
- Charlie, with the bisexual flag on scarf
- Angel, with the gay flag on gloves and belt
- Niffty, with the straight flag on dress and bow
(Kaledya didn't do a redesign of Niffty in color so I improvised !)
- Husk, with the pansexual flag on collar and little flag in his hand (probably supposed to be in a glass of alcohol)
- Lolicia, with the greyromantic flag on a little sleeve and bisexual flag on the ribbon that ties her hair (put here by Niffty!)
- Alastor, with the asexual flag on a piece of cloth in his hand and music notes.
"EVERYONE, LET'S DRINK A RAINBOW COCKTAIL !" - probably Charlie, while Angel and Vaggie carries the glasses and bottle (Husk is off-duty for the party! Lolicia convinced Alastor to let the poor man breathe.)
To all my dear readers,
Keep a smile on that face!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I didn't draw Sir Pentious because I have no idea what preferences he has. The only thing I know is that in the main serie he loves Cherry Bomb. And I don't even know if Cherry is in SS AU, so I didn't take the risk ! For now.
For those who didn't know, Serenity is Bisexual and Constantine is Straight, Demisexual. You can see a drawing of them on Kaledya's Tumblr about it !
Abaddon (my other OC) Angel of The Abyss is Asexual and probably Aromantic too. He is a damn place ! But he can love but not in a romantic way.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 54: Episode 4.3 : The Serpent and Mongooses
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 4
The Serpent and Mongooses
Part 3
An elegant art deco bar. Its lines were straight, rigid and embellished with gold. Similar to the times in Europe. Cold that metamorphosed into silver, hiding its true sinister purpose.
A musician was playing the double bass. A few notes. On a loop. Silhouettes dined at round tables. Each had a simple white rose and a small lamp. The couples had no faces. The sound of cutlery and politely suppressed laughter. The smell of smoked salmon and rosé wine.
Lolicia was seated in an elevated box. Their chair close to the bars of the balcony. They were wearing a pale lilac ensemble, their favourite gold brooch and their bespoke watch, a Greek obolio bought at an antique auction as a dial surrounded by pearls. Their watch was so crisp, so clean. The rest of the bar couldn't say the same.
Lolicia wanted to raise their hand, as if to clear away the fog covering the faces and details below, but they couldn't move their arm.
Where were they ?
What were they doing here?
They felt like they were trapped in a giant hourglass. Their body began to move. They rested their elbow on the railing. They scanned the scene. Then Lolicia felt as if they were falling apart. Splitting. Splitting in two.
The Lolicia who didn't seem to care about the mist in the bar-restaurant, as if they couldn't see it, turned to greet the waiter who had arrived with a dish in a silver bowl.
The other Lolicia was attracted by something else. Noises. Muffled conversations. Whispers that they couldn't have heard coming from the ground floor. Eyes, like a nest of bats, were fixed on them. Discreet. Greedy. Dangerous.
They spoke in Norwegian.
- She's the one.
- It's her? Are you out of your mind? Do you want the whole country's police on us?
- I saw it... the gold. It is her.
- I did my research. A foreigner. She's a widow. Her husband was an weird chump. Manager of a big ferry company.
- Ferry?
- You know, you know. The big cruise ships. They were competitors of the Titanic. Or something like that.
- She looks young...
- When did age ever get in the way? It hasn't. So shut up.
- She lives in a big house. Up there. By Lake Djupvatnet. It's frozen at the moment.
- And we're going to pay her a little visit.
- When it's dark? We don't know the area! It's enough to blow our brains out!
- Tomorrow morning. Jerk. Hey, woodcock. You're sure it's her, right?
Silence. An answer.
- Yes. I've seen her. She handles gold.
- Great, great. Now we're rich. Jackpot!
The other Lolicia felt their heart racing. They turns round. Screams. Calls out. Tried to warn themselves but the Lolicia who was eating dinner couldn't hear. They were eating their seafood platter. Dipping their prawns in a scarlet sauce.
Why couldn't they hear themselves?
Why couldn't they help themselves?
Please, please, please!
Please, you'll die.
You're going to die.
I am going to die.
༻❁༺
Lolicia opened their eyelids. They were lying on the floor. They sat up. Their Charon obolus on their necklace caught the light. Their throat was dry and their eyes moist, yet their face was impassive. The hole that had blown out their brain ejected the bullet, which fell with a clear thud to the floor of their bedroom.
Vittorio, who was standing nearby, watched them regenerate with a vaguely worried expression.
The back of their skull reformed and reconstituted itself, piece by piece of flesh, splinter by splinter of bone. Their grey pupils adjusted, shining under their glittering escae. As soon as they stood up, Vittorio said to them:
- A g-gathering is c-called for in the hall.
- Let me guess, activities are resuming?
- And the incorpo-poration of the snak-ke.
- Hmm.
Lolicia cracked their neck from side to side. Sir Pentious. He was very kind. When they'd asked him for a pistol, he'd been quick to give them a copper one. As if he wanted to show off? A very strange attitude down here.
- Let's go then, they said in their soft, slow voice.
As they walked down the corridor, they couldn't help but think back to this new vision. A speechless vision this time.He didn't talk. What was it all about? What exactly did it mean? Was it the beginning of their death? A plot? Why couldn't they remember? They gritted their teeth slightly. Something was missing. But what was it?
They closed their eyes and immediately the purple and lilac strings and filaments glowed in the forest of darkness. Something was wrong. They turned their head. And as they walked down the hotel corridor, they moved through their collection.
They came to the melody that was nothing but a bad omen. Not for them, for him. They sighed, a little annoyed. The string in front of them trembled, vibrating as if crushed by an intense pressure that would soon break it. They frowned, almost... disappointed.
- Ah... Fitzroy. You, again.
They opened their eyes again and arrived in the hall. In the lounge area, everyone was sitting, Charlie, Vaggie, Niffty, Angel, Husk, Alastor... and Pentious. Except that he wasn't sitting, he was standing in the middle, a little embarrassed.
- Ah, Lolicia! We're all here! That's great! Now we can get started! exclaimed Charlie enthusiastically.
- Addolorata, greeted Alastor, shifting his hoof to let her pass between the armchairs.
- Alastor.
Vittorio joined Precious, Razzle and Dazzle and KeeKee, who were surrounding the new resident's strange little demons: the eggs.
Charlie, with a pile of drawings on her lap, spoke again with a cheerful air, presenting the snake with the tip of his pencil. Angel crossed his arms, disinterested.
- Sir Pentious here is our latest addition to the hotel, as you know! He's been living with us since the end of last week. And although he attacked the place, he brought back enough to show he was sorry. But money is not a selfless excuse. So today, Pentious has something to say to you all!
Vaggie seemed deeply unconvinced by the potential of their new recruit. Charlie waved her hand to encourage Pentious.
- I'm s... I'm sorry I attacked the hotel while I was targeting for Mr Radio Demon, he lowered himself in front of each of them. I'm sorry about the wall and the holes in the hill.
- And the car, whispered Charlie with a smile.
- Ah, yes! I'm sorry about the car too.
The residents' reaction froze between disgust, boredom and total disinterest. Niffty was a combination of all three.
Lolicia raised a rather puzzled eyebrow. He was weak but... there was something to like about him. His kindness? They weren't sure.
- Well done, said Charlie before motioning for him to sit down like the others. Even if Pentious arrived here in a negative way, that's no reason to denigrate him. It's going to take time, but it's essential. To get you on the right track, let's play a little game!
Vaggie took out a coin and tossed it into the air before catching it quickly. Husk looked at her with one of his long red eyebrows raised.
- Heads or tails?
- No, he didn't. Talk or do, replied Vaggie, showing them a sheet of paper. It's very simple. Charlie and I have a grid containing different questions or actions. We don't have to do them all. Just go round the table.
- So, heads is do and tails is talk ? highlighted Angel as he tucked his phone away in his chest fluff.
- Yes, answered Charlie. Why not !
- OK, continued Vaggie. So everyone's heard? Tails for talk. Heads for do. Simple. You flip the coin, announce the result, come to us and ask the question or ask the fact to the person of your choice. Once it's done, the person who answered flips the coin and so on. Everyone has to face it at least once! Is that clear?
Almost everyone mumbled in agreement.
- Pentious, you start! exclaimed Charlie.
Pentious nodded and picked up the coin, making it dance in his articulated copper hand before announcing:
- Talk?
- Okay... so, read this.
The snake approached and read the question Vaggie was pointing out. He nodded. Lolicia was surprised when he pointed to her. Probably because they had one interaction earlier.
- Miss...?
- Addolorata, they explained slowly. Everyone calls me Lolicia.
- Miss Lolicia... What makes you happy or at least in a good mood? It could be an object or anything, of course.
Lolicia remained suspended in reality for a moment, without making a move. Then they lips spoke:
- Vittorio, my Fizzbot.
- Oh, really, Loli? offended Angel gently. Make an effort! A bit of... er...
- Creativity? grumbled Husk.
- Creativity, said Lolicia with a smile. That's good. I can do that. I like dying and being born again.
A shiver passed through the room and Alastor smiled wider.
- Okay, you've ruined the mood, Angel scoffed.
Lolicia shrugged gently and smiled vaguely at Sir Pentious.
- Thanks for asking. My turn?
He nodded, handed them the coin and took a seat. Lolicia made the coin dance.
- Do.
Vaggie held up a square for them to read and Lolicia slowly pointed at Husk with a mischievous smile.
- Give a compliment to the person on your right.
Husk sat up a little annoyed and his face crumpled even more when Angel leaned towards him with a mischievous look on his face.
- I'm listenin'...
- Oh, for fucking sake!" growled the Winged Cat Demon.
- Oh thank you Loli, I'm going to enjoy this.
- It's my pleasure.
Husk sighed and ran his pads over his face before looking down at Angel, who was posing like a model.
- You worry about the others. But you never show it, Husk muttered. 'It's a gift to still have compassion in this shitty hellhole.
Silence. Angel blinked in surprise. He'd expected a compliment on his looks, not his personality, let alone one so... intense. Charlie was watching their interraction like a rom-com.
- Wow.
- That was the best I could do, grumbled Husk, let go of me. Lolicia, the coin. Thanks.
Lolicia settled back down. Husk stood up to Angel's still bewildered look. He made the coin dance.
- Do.
Vaggie showed him the right square and he nodded.
- Niff, make three dolphin noises.
Niffty stood up excitedly, blinked her big eye twice and made three noises. Dolphin wasn't really the word. Trumpet? Sneeze? It was quite adorable. Alastor smiled more gently.
She hurriedly blew up the coin and let it fall to the floor, watching it like a bug she wanted to spear.
- So, Niffty? asked Charlie.
Vaggie leaned over and found the right side. She showed her the shortest sentence.
- Dance for ten seconds! she shouted. Then she pointed at Vaggie and rushed over.
Charlie applauded to encourage her girlfriend, who seemed to resent having added this token to the grid. Vaggie stood up.
- Shall I get you a pole? purred Angel.
- No, growled Vaggie.
Angel laughed and Lolicia and Husk smiled. Everyone waited for the ten-second performance from Vaggie, who was normally as rigid as a signpost or an army general.
Then she took a deep breath, her moth-like wings flapping behind her back. Alastor waited to see like the others. Then Vaggie unfolded her left arm, then her right, turned them over one by one, crossed them over her shoulders...
- Hey macarena! exclaimed an amused Angel.
Vaggie placed her hands on either side of her hips and swivelled round.
- Done. Ten seconds.
- That was incredible! exclaimed Charlie, applauding and giving her a hug.
Vaggie blushed softly as the rest applauded, Pentious glowing at their affection. Vaggie quickly brushed away the emotions that were drowning her and sent the coin flying.
- Talk.
- This one, said Charlie, showing her a sentence.
Vaggie sighed and looked at everyone before stopping in front of Alastor, whose smile sharpened.
- Alastor, tell us about something you wish you'd been better at.
Alastor thought for a moment, and the microphone on his tie sputtered.
- My dear, I excel in all the areas I perform myself because I've chosen them carefully, he explained in his saturated voice, staring at Vaggie with his red eyes. But if I have to answer, I'd say a better resistance to alcohol would be an extra.
Angel laughed.
- Can't hold your liquor, strawberry pimp?
- Because I drink neat whisky and not coloured cocktails into which someone has pissed, my effeminate fellow.
They glanced at each other defiantly and Lolicia giggled at their antics. Teenagers they were, sometimes.
- I'm not very good at holding my liquor either, admitted Charlie.
- Me too, said Pentious.
- How charming, smiled Alastor dryly. I'm well surrounded.
- Isn't it! said Charlie sympathetically. It's your turn and I think you're the last.
- All right, my dear.
He made the coin dance in the air and one of his shadow demons rolled with it before fading away. When it fell into the Radio Demon's palm, he said quietly:
- Talk.
He turned expectantly to Vaggie, who indicated a phrase.
- The best thing is to finish the loop, Alastor. Ask Sir Pentious.
Alastor raised an eyebrow and turned to the snake, which tried to make himself very small. Alastor grinned at this reaction.
- What's your fondest memory, dear sir?
Silence. Everyone turned to Pentious, who had the spotlight back on him. He swallowed his saliva and thought for a moment before nodding.
- The day I created my little Egg Bois, he explained. I knew how to, er, add demonic matter to machinery but it kept breaking. That day, it worked and I saw my first minion open his eyes, greet me politely and do all my chores without flinching. It was the first time the ship was so alive. And that I wasn't... alone. It was really nice!
He was a bit emotional. So was Charlie. She applauded him and everyone followed more or less sympathetically.
- Excellent! The day's activity is over! Very good. Another round of applause for Pentious for having the courage to come here! Tomorrow we'll be discussing a future project that may be just as important as the previous singing competition! I'm sure you'll love it!
Everyone went back to their activities or chatting.
- Here's something else, grumbled Husk.
Angel followed him with a delicious smile.
- Stop moaning. Can you make me a Martini?
- Argh, sure.
Lolicia got up from their armchair. A new project, eh? They too had something to announce tomorrow. They smiled darkly.
- Alastor?
The Radio Demon reappeared at their side in a matter of second and conjured up his star-shaped microphone.
- Yes, dish? Are you going to wake me up with your words? Or perhaps tease me?
He leaned towards them and his metal antlers glinted in the light as much as Lolicia's anglerfish glow. They raised their hand to him and placed it on his tie. Alastor seemed surprised for a second.
Lolicia looked up at him with a mischievous expression that could either foretell something good or something really terrible.
- Tomorrow. I'll have an answer about our alliance. I've kept you waiting long enough, haven't I?
Their hand left his tie and they walked slowly out of the lobby as Vittorio wrapped his arms around their waist and grimaced at Alastor's shadow while the latter remained in his place, frozen, not knowing whether to rejoice or not.
He deserved a yes.
He was hoping for a yes.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
A little bit more details about Addolorata's past ! It happened in 1939. The outfit she wears at the restaurant is the same i draw and show before ! Djupvatnet is a real lake in Norway. And... Lolicia was married ? Whats up this the gold? Ahah. The mystery is thick! The foreshadowing is fat!
So activities to make Pentious more confortable. Husk look at the coin at first thinking it will be a magic trick! Cute and sad. I like the idea that alcohol really affect Alastor's attitude and I will probably show that soon enough!
Vaggie dancing the macarena cause its an easy choice and I don't think she knows a lot of dances ! I really think the day Pentious was the more happy in Hell was the time his Egg Bois were born/created.
Lolicia is probably a Huskerdust shipper.
The new projet of Charlie will be an arc for way later! And finally, Lolicia will give her answer to "Monster Dish" song by Alastor ! Just before the Overlords Meeting. Important decision!
Ps : the new epic saga will be out soon and oh the rewrite ! I can't wait. The songs are good in it im sure!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 55: Episode 4.4 : The Serpent and Mongooses
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 4
The Serpent and Mongooses
Part 4
Charlie had called this meeting "over coffee (or tea)" and for this reason they had set up chairs outside, on the hill freshly plumbed by the latest works, the holes made by Pentious's machines covered over.
On old wrought-iron garden chairs, sitting in a circle, everyone had their cup. Except Vaggie, who was holding her papers and getting ready to write. Neither Niffty nor Husk needed to be there, as members of the small staff, and Angel was also absent but simply because he had a shoot, which annoyed Charlie greatly.
So Alastor and Vaggie were drinking coffee and Charlie, Lolicia and Pentious were drinking tea. The princess was only too happy to talk about her new project, which she had mentioned the day before.
Lolicia and Alastor had a business dinner this evening. They have let him take the lead and so didn't know what he had prepared. From the proud look on his face, he seemed rather pleased with himself. At least one thing never changed...
- So I was thinking of a festival! exclaimed Charlie after Vaggie had signalled her to start.
A festival? The reactions were rather mixed.
- My dear, declaimed Alastor with a pinched smile, we already have enough of this circus scenery on a loop, it might be time for you to think about the same thing. It's nothing new.
Charlie placed her rainbow mug on her lap.
- But it's nothing to do with the circus!
- A music festival then? hissed Pentious, still intimidated by the idea of speaking freely.
- No, I'm not going to make you do an important singing activity twice. Even though I love singing!
- No audience, included? Lolicia asked her in a soft voice, not wanting to repeat the caprice at the end of The Greatest Song, Man.
- No... not necessarily a crowd, that's for sure, assured Charlie, a little embarrassed.
Vaggie sighed and rolled her eye with her star-shaped pupil.
- Why don't you let her speak ?
- So be it, my dear, swept Alastor, dusting off his coat. Get on with it.
Charlie grabbed her papers with their colourful drawings and showed them posters with pink trees and a big red arch with the hotel behind it.
- A Japanese summer festival! she said, spreading her arms wide.
Lolicia, Pentious and Alastor exchanged curious glances.
- Japanese...? repeated the Radio Demon's static voice coming out of his tie, a little mockingly.
- Yes! continued Charlie, showing them her plans while Pentagram City let out its usual chaotic sounds. We'd do it here, outside. With different stalls, games and food! You love to cook, don't you Alastor?
Lolicia turned to him, along with everyone else, with a small smile.
- That's true. I manage with certain recipes.
- Ah! said Charlie with a smile. And you, Lolicia?
They think thoughtfully. They looked at their hands, a shade redder than their wrists with their sharp nails. They moved their fingers.
- I must be able to cope with a few old reflexes.
- Great! And you, Pentious?
- Er... yes, I can manage too.
- You'll be able to supervise different food stalls: meat, ice-creams, filled cakes, explained Vaggie, taking notes. Obviously, these activities will take place close to the actual date of the festival. Before that, we need to concentrate on decorating and games.
- Oh yes! exclaimed the princess. For example, I've thought up an origami activity to create paper cherry blossoms. If Alastor, with his magic, would like to help us with the base for the trees and leaves, of course.
Alastor grinned.
- It's a credit to me, he says, straightening his little red glasses.
- Brilliant! So yes, we could have six trees... and about twenty paper flowers per tree...
Charlie gave Vaggie a curious look, who nodded.
- Or thirty. It'll be an activity that lasts longer than the others. There will probably be shifts where you can spend time with your designated partner. Getting to know each other is important for what we're trying to do here.
- Yes, yes, and also we'll need all the technical aspects, creating the decorative lights for example and the fireworks.
Pentious raised his hand as if to speak. Charlie nodded encouragingly.
- Er, I can take care of the technical aspects if you like. I'm pretty good at what I do, you know, he explained with renewed pride.
Alastor smiled sharply.
- Of course, replied a delighted Charlie. But it's going to be a bit complicated on your own...
- And you'll need a lot of resources, decided Vaggie, doing the sums. And to get materials without paying for them, you'd have to poach, and we'd rather not, it wouldn't give the hotel a good reputation.
- Poaching? repeated Lolicia, surprised by the use of the word in this context.
- Yes, replied Vaggie, in the forest on the outskirts of the city ? Instead of fruit, the trees bear nickel, copper, steel and so on. I don't suppose you've ever heard of them, as you used to live underground.
Lolicia blinked and for half a second they saw a memory that weren't theirs, connected to a weakness that weren't theirs by a lilac filament. They saw tall, impenetrable trees, like a plant fortress, and felt a tinge of annoyance linked the memory.
- The Forest... It's been proclaimed someone's domain, hasn't it? they questioned with interest.
- It's a very sought-after place, the secondary gangs are fighting for it, shrugged the Moth Demon.
- I see.
- Don't worry about such small prey, my dear, smiled Alastor intensely before turning his head towards Charlie. If you need me to clean and trim the hedges, I'll do it.
- I'd rather you didn't! gasped the princess as Precious continued to sleep wrapped in her bun. I don't want uncontrollable demons swarming to our doors because we intervened in their turf war. If Pentious says he has the resources and is prepared to use them for the festival, then we have to trust him.
Pentious' eyes flashed with emotion and he clasped his jointed hands together.
- Of course, you'll have assistants, the aim is to spend time with the others, insist Vaggie.
The snake nodded.
- I'm in.
- We also have the idea of fishing for fish. A stand where you have to catch small fish in the water with a small round paper shovel. You have to get the target back before the paper spoils! continued Charlie, pointing to different designs. There's also the yukata that we can order and then embroider ourselves, the creation of the ambiance music... all in all it's a really important project. And in the end, all our efforts will be translated into success and we'll be able to open the festival up to a small audience, like the Overlords for example. Then I can send a video to prove that the hotel works!
She had risen to her hooves, arms in the air, full-throated. A silence where you could only hear her breathing. Pentious looked bewildered and impressed. Lolicia and Alastor exchanged glances and sipped from their mugs.
- That's right, Hun, says Vaggie. So this project is ambitious both in terms of time and cost, and as we also need the money to make the hotel a respectable place, we've decided to take our time.
- Meaning what, dear? asked Alastor, wiping invisible dust off his sleeve. A month? Three months? Six months? A year, perhaps?
- We were thinking six months, blushed Charlie softly, who really hoped her project would be accepted. So, what do you think?
- We're going to have a vote! said Vaggie in a military voice. Who's against the project?
No one raised their hand.
- Who's for the idea of the festival, despite all the procedure involved?
Precious whistled softly, asleep, as if his side counted. Vaggie raised her hand and Pentious too, shyly. Vaggie glared at Alastor and Lolicia, who had remained frozen like statues.
- What the hell are you doing? Vote!
Lolicia giggled.
- I don't think either Alastor or I voiced any clear objections during this little meeting, which means we're in agreement. No? they said, turning their head towards the Radio Demon.
- Absolutely, my dear. What the princess wants, we do. Especially as facility manager. It's a good idea, he explained in his static voice. And the problems linked to this project are too far away to worry about right now. The Hazbin Hotel could benefit from this... festival.
- Let's go! exclaimed Charlie in delight.
Vaggie grumbled.
- Project accepted. Meeting over.
༻❁༺
That evening, Lolicia walked slowly up the hotel stairs, one foot after the other, their long two-tone hair sweeping the steps as they went.
The hotel was silent, asleep, and the sky an almost plum red of night. They let Vittorio rest his system on their pillow. He would soon have an important errand to run and they would prefer him to be in top form. It wouldn't be bringing back clothing from Velvette.
Lolicia stopped on the third floor. Their escae shone in the half-light and distorted their shadows and angles. They stopped in front of room 303. They slowly raised their arm and knocked.
The door opened almost immediately.
Alastor was waiting for them. They raised their head a little to look him in the eye. He adjusted his glasses.
- Addolorata.
- Alastor.
He stepped aside, as if to let them see how the place looked before letting them in. They observed the room, magically cut in two, the mangrove, the fireflies, the table, the scent of venison and the ambience bathed in emerald and jade light. Once they have looked, Alastor beckoned them in like a gentleman, his yellow smile sharpened.
- Shall we, dish ? There's Jambalaya.
The Anglerfox, after a moment's thought, entered the room.
Dinner is served.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
So this was the last part of The Serpent and Mongooses !
They talk about a next arc that will come way later but that will settle all the next activities we can see the characters do !
The Forest is a place I invented for the plot. I thought it was interesting for Hell's landscaping to have a dangerous forest where 'metallic-ish fruits" where taken to be used by Sinners to create weapons of some sort and its a place the gangs wants to obtain. Logically. But this is already claimed by someone. Who ? That's the question. And why do we care ? That's another good question ahah.
This conversion as a lot of foreshadowing for next parts and OCs!
The Japanese festival is a classic manga/anime arc where the characters have to prepare the event together to know each other and have a good time afterwards with friends so, I think it was a good idea to include it in the story as its not in the base of Kaledya's storyboard but will not change anything important!
It will probably happen at the end of season 1. I think.
Finally, we have the business dinner of Addolorata and Alastor ! Get prepared !
And yes the word Jambalaya spotted in the ff ! Finally ahah.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 56: Episode 4.5 : Eat Your Young
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 4
Eat Your Young
Part 1
The middle of the night was another world.
Alastor's quarters were another world, created by his magic, a portrait of a landscape from his life on Earth. The mangroves of Louisiana.
Lolicia ate morsel after morsel of their Jambalaya, with an attentive Alastor analysing their every move. They two hadn't spoken much since they arrival, but that wasn't a problem, a glance was enough and then, it was only the answer that was essential, not the unimportant conversation around it. That's what Lolicia thought.
The food was good. They weren't particularly hungry, but their stomach was taking in what they were eating, so they weren't complaining.
As they sat down at the table earlier, they wondered if Alastor had poisoned the food, but that would be contrary to his plans, not really his style and more than anything, it would be a failure. If poison was a favoured weapon in Hell, they weren't aware of it. At least not to the Sinners.
- What do you think of Pentious? they asked in their velvety voice.
There was only the sound of waiting, cutlery and the echoes of the forest.
- I'm not thinking about him, my dear, he replied dryly. At all.
They giggled.
- I suppose not.
The smell was... peculiar. The Jambalaya was present and invading the senses with its spices. Lolicia had the impression of having tasted it before, and even more so of having set foot in New Orleans. It was nostalgic. And strange... because they weren't having as much trouble remembering what their life would have been like there as the blurred bits of their death they were trying to piece together. As if their time in America didn't matter, and yet they remembered it. Not like... Norway.
It was all... strange. They have to keep looking.
- If you're going to accept me, Alastor began again, straightening his little red glasses, will you be able to lend a hand when I deem it necessary?
They blinked and watched his metal antlers glisten under the firefly lights.
- Hypothetically, it's more like when we deem it necessary. I have no intention of letting your ego get the better of me, Alastor. You know what happened last time when you tried to flatten mine?
The sharp yellow smile widens a little more between amusement and annoyance.
- I know, Addolorata. And I also know that neither you nor I have ever needed an alliance and that all this, he said, taking in the situation and the dinner, is unconventional to put it simply. But isn't that the best thing for all of us?
The grey eyes in their golden bowl twinkled with amusement.
- You need me, Alastor. Not the other way around. I might as well go back to my ruins and give satisfaction to shoppers with courage.
- And leave the Hazbin Hotel adrift? he sneered. Abandon Charlie? No, you wouldn't dare.
- You know me...
- Yes, I know you can be an unscrupulous monster... (They raised their eyebrow and he lowered his head politely.) And so can I. Not this time. This place might lack a bit of pure action, but it's not so bad, is it? It's almost confusingly endearing.
- I love it when you reveal your thoughts to me like that, they teased, reflecting his words back at him like a mirror. The question is rather why is this place, so different from your true nature, so... pleasant for you?
- I'll ask you the same question, dish.
They stared at each other like predators.
- Maybe I like the idea of beings pushed back to the shore of Heaven, souls in pain who have asked for forgiveness.
- Hah! No. There must be something other than you who likes the idea of redemption.
- Like you, Alastor? Being forgiven is the last thing you want, isn't it?
Alastor smiled tightly, but his displeasure was fleeting. It was as if he didn't want to disappoint them with his moods.
Lolicia's fox tail gently caressed the ground. Their ears were alert, their coral half-closed.
- What are your plans for the next Overlords' Meeting? Now that you've made your public appearance?
- Not much, my dear. I've received an invitation and I'm going to go, that's all, he replied vaguely, since he didn't think they deserved to know any more.
- And then what?
- Afterwards? he wondered, pushing up his glasses, dusting off his coat and crossing one leg. Then you have to go back up the slope.
- The slope of influence.
- That's for sure.
- And I suppose that if I want to find out more about what you're up to, I'll have to... share your ideas.
- Only on paper! he says jovially, appreciating the turn of events.
Lolicia remembered Zestial's visit, when he told them about the Hazbin Hotel and, more importantly, his interest in the Radion Demon's participation in such a... charitable project. They haven't lied, they liked Charlie's vision, but something deep inside them told them not to give up on Alastor. And yet his company was not what they were particularly looking for. And vice versa. But there was something... else. Curiosity? More?
- I'll support you, you'll support me, but if you abuse this alliance, I'll do it again. What I did last time.
- Oh, Addolorata... said Alastor in a honeyed, static tone as he rose from his chair, I have no intention of disappointing you and ruining my plans in the process.
Lolicia wrinkled their eyelids and took a sip of the wine, finding the taste vile.
- But I suppose you've been patient, kind, diplomatic, helpful, far more than you've ever been with anyone to get me here and say a few nice things about yourself...
Alastor flicked on his star-shaped microphone and smiled. He looked proud. So proud.
- You've supported me and approved of me, built the personality of 'Mr. Fox' without making me regret it.I suppose that all deserves a... yes.
The answer was so lost in all the words that Alastor thought he had misheard. He froze his hand on his staff, a little trembling, as if he'd had an adrenaline rush.
- What did you say? he murmured in self-control.
Lolicia smiled a bittersweet grin. They looked at Alastor, standing there with his stag's tail sticking out of his coat and his eyes glowing red in the illusion of the mangrove.
- I said, dear, that I accepted the alliance with you-
Their voice died on their lips.
A vision gripped them.
Alastor was no longer standing on the other side of the table but behind them.
Nothing was real, but it felt... possible.
There were no longer any trees around, just toxic green and emerald clouds. Lolicia felt their nerves sing like a hand rubbing a cloth to make it electrify.
A snap of fingers.
Less than a second.
Their breath caught.
Alastor grabbed their arms with his claws. He squeezed the red detachable sleeve.
In the corner of their eye, Lolicia saw the skull of a deer and a much too wide smile, the glint of scarlet glasses.
Their eyes widened.
They could feel his impatience, his victory, all the doors that had just opened in his mind now that he had accepted their offer.
They could feel the monster he was hiding, the monster they have seen eye-to-eye, decades before.
His hot breath against their neck and jaw.
The scent of forbidden meat that overshadowed the entire meal they'd two had.
- It's a deal, then?
Alastor's voice was distorted, heavy, hilarious in its darkness. Like a beast whose suit was ready to crack.
The corals in Lolicia's fox ears suddenly opened.
The metallic antlers had grown to form a dome above them. One of sharpe end was very close to their eye, as if ready to skewer it.
They looked down at the hand that was gripping their left arm. The skull with a smile on it, the Demon's breath.
A deep voice whispered in their ear :
Follow your instincts.
Finally, Lolicia allowed themselves to breathe again. In reality, they had stood up, facing Alastor, in front of the table with the empty plates and the fireflies flying around them both.
Everything that had just happened was an intuition.
- It's a deal, then? he repeated almost hungrily.
Lolicia didn't answer immediately. It was the first time they have heard The voice while they were alive. Why had He appeared now? What did it mean? How could He knows?
They have to remain calm. Show no emotion. Pretend that everything was fine.
They looked at the hand Alastor was holding out to them and forced themselves to concentrate on the present. They've made up their mind, they weren't going to recover. But what they have seen... but if it was just an intuition... they should never have felt... invaded and certainly not by Alastor.
Like corruption.
They've been too playful. Too nonchalant. He really was hiding something. And that something had grown to touch them unconsciously.
Never again.
It was a mistake on their part.
Never again.
How was this possible? They didn't know. But they were going to find out. As for this alliance... yes, but Alastor deserved to be taught a lesson.
Suddenly, Lolicia's escae took on a violet hue and the green turned to lilac as they grabbed the Radio Demon's hand.
And suddenly the smell of blood was added to the mix of the ominous atmosphere.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Hello, I am so sick, you have no idea dear reader, I'm feeling like a pile of clothes but I like to do things still. And not messed up the habits I have. So. I'm writing.
So, multiples things happened in this dinner but the most important is :
- the intuition
- the voice of He, that we already heard twice in her memories
- and the punition that is about to happened.So the intuition, is a vision linked of a silent part of Addolorata's power.
The thing is, Alastor is so delighted that Lolicia accepted the damn alliance that his "aura" in a way just... explode and contaminated Lolicia's brain. The "yes" for Alastor is a jump in everything he wants to have. Its like, 'okay so now he can destroy everybody that pissed him off, regain the power he once had even more, and he got an ally to keep the hotel running and perhaps more, if he decide to do something insane, he will likely not be alone, its mean the possibility to be free for his own mess quicker, have a wider manipulation plan, the possibility to know how Lolica has powers like this without using souls ect.' Its really an opening of lots of doors.
And its something so personal for Alastor who is likely a sociopath or psychopath, that it's just boost everything that concern him, like a... little triumph. Even if he didn't win nothing yet except Lolicia. And the narcissism in him just break through and attack the instincts of Lolicia like "you are doing a mistake, this guy wants to screw you over, he doesn't work in team". Which is true but not in this moment.
For once, Alastor didn't mean that his aura do that. He didn't even realise it. He's just... happy that his situation is moving forward. (But his aura/corruption must be more harsh because of Roo owning his soul.) But Lolicia is feeling threatened. And despite her calm, she doesn't take any threat. Never.
So she will make him pay for that... excitation. Its not he's fault. Not hers. Its just a big misunderstanding, but you know both those characters would probably prefer that a big choice like that would be marked in blood.
I actually draw the intuition moment. I will show it at the end of the episode 4 [pop corn], so very soon.
The title of the chapter will make all sense in the second part.
Ps : The Thunder Saga, Epic the Musical is so nice, I have already a rewrite in mind for a scene in episode 6.
Have a nice reading day while I heal slowly!- marquisev
Chapter 57: Episode 4.6 : Eat Your Young
Summary:
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : romanticized torture and blood
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 4
Eat Your Young
Part 2
Anglerfox didn't shake hands with the Radio Demon the right way.
There's a way of shaking hands. A code.
It wasn't respected at that moment.
Alastor's right hand should have shaken Lolicia's left, but that's not what happened. Lolicia's right hand had grasped Alastor's right hand, with a certain gentleness despite their respective sharp claws. They encompassed the fingers and pulled his arm a little towards them.
Lolicia wrapped their fox tail around Alastor's legs. Their anglerfish esca took on a violet hue that caused lavender-coloured cracks to gleam in the invisible folds of the mangrove illusion.
Then the left hand came into play.
It went straight into the flesh.
Lolicia had pushed back the cloak and their forearm had been transformed.
Strange runes formed in relief on the flesh of their arm, imitating their former scales.
Their hand went through the fabric of the jacket, the shirt, the fur, the skin.
Lolicia's sharp claws drilled into Alastor's body, into his guts, into his pain.
They looked him straight in the eye, their head raised slightly.
With his left hand tight in a fist behind his back, the Radio Demon was trembling but not groaning.
His suffering half-enhanced by the violet light of Lolicia and the green of his own power.
Blood.
Its metallic smell added to the picture and mixed with the ambiance like watercolours with too much water.
A bead of sweat fell to the ground.
A short breath.
Black lips smiled softly.
- Deal, Lolicia murmured in a deeper voice than usual.
Their left arm had not changed, but the other, which flourished around Alastor's insides, was still carved with runes that he could see perfectly well. Which he remembered... now. Which he had to remember later.
- Deal.
Those words, yes ? This deal, for you a treasure... for me a lil' risk.
Don't fight back today, let it sink in ?
Good deer. Dear.
The lilac light of Lolicia grew brighter as the music, which embraces and poisons, began to unfold like velvet. Viola and violin.
The background sounded like a heartbeat.
Lolicia sought Alastor's gaze and once they have done so, their brow furrowed in disappointment at his behaviour, annoyed at what they have felt from their moment of intuition. They began to sing softly, like a caress.
- A mouthful, surfeit,
Of your eagerness and deceit,
Of your good manners and dinner, eat,
I swallow, surfeit.
Touching without touch worshiping still,
Touching with the claws tearing skin.
Inside the Radio Demon's body, they gently spread their fingers, pushing flesh and guts apart, making Alastor tremble even more. He tried to explain, but all he could feel was the blood gushing down his windpipe.
Lolicia squinted their eyelids, listening to his expressions. It was a lesson, not a punishment.
- Ankle-biter, I said once control yourself!
I say it again today, watch your delph,
I don't want any scratch, any damage!
If you think about taking a bite, then what deer ?
They smiled and lean towards the Radio Demon to look him in the eye. They continued to sing, depicting a possible future if he continued to be an indomitable fake-gentleman at such an important moment.
- Slowly!
Snare close up around the hoof sneaky...
Shadows subjugated in my cavity...
Thoughts won't be enough for your liberty.
Bloody slowly!
Dolls and needles lost in the empty...
I don't have playmates. Swimming ? With that injury ?
You know that doesn't sound like your liberty.
Alastor managed to find the strength to answer them.
He wasn't used to anyone being able to get through to him. No one was capable of it except... that one mistake from his past. Whatever had irritated her, he had obtained a yes and he would keep that yes.
- I was serious, he whispered.
So what was that, then ?
Hah. I don't know, dish.
Don't be coy, now tell me.
Telling what?
I don't know why you are mad but it was not my intention, my dear, he answered calmly.A misunderstanding, hm ?
Addolorata, I want that deal not drowning, he smirk with difficulty.
Surprised, Lolicia calmed down a little and let out a heartfelt laugh that exploded in the sticky, unctuous atmosphere between the bedroom and the forest. The fireflies continued to fly around them both.
So... that was it? Just... an instinct then? Had they jumped to the conclusion? Maybe they have. But what they've sensed wasn't a mistake. Even if Alastor hadn't done it on purpose, even if they've only felt it... the corruption was there. Something capable of touching... them.
Right, good. Good.
Lolicia withdrew their hand from Alastor's belly. And the droplets formed a semi-circle around the two of them, on the ground. The forearm metamorphosed, ordinary again, grey with its reddish scales.
The Charon's obolus around the Anglerfox's neck sparkled slightly.
Lolicia continued in a delicate, almost contrite tone:
- This lesson was too much,
Of my patience rotting away,
Of my void growing itself, dear.
Let me be on my knees,
Give me what you wish for lunch,
Tongue-twister demon's blood to the deal!
They have dropped to their knees as an apology without really asking for forgiveness because it was Hell here. They have raised their hand and grabbed Alastor's collar to bend him towards them.
Because he'd had to speak, scarlet blood mixed with ink slid down his yellow fangs, over his pointed smile, down his chin, over Lolicia's hand and over their tongue.
Like a signed flesh contract.
An alliance.
A few drops beaded on Lolicia's nose and cheeks as they watched the liquid form an almost violet thread in the light from their esca, which just then turned a sparkling ordinary yellow.
Alastor watched her, silent, trying to forget the hole in his flesh and control his breathing so that it didn't sound like he was moaning with pain.
Lolicia straightened up and withdrew their fox tail from his legs. They ran an index finger under Alastor's chin, touching it only with their fingernails.
- Ankle-biter, care for the cooking time,
Lay the table, shower me with lilac,
Ice antlers, fruits oysters, all to be mine!
My talent to your plans till it fade to black.
Alastor shivered. He made his staff appear in his left hand and squeezed the handle, but didn't interrupt her even though his smile was still stained red.
Lolicia sang one last time, the final warning, but this time they weren't so... intimately threatening.
- Or slow!
Snare close up around the hoof sneaky,
Shadows subjugated in my cavity,
Thoughts won't be enough for your liberty.
Bloody slowly!
Dolls and needles lost in the empty,
I don't have playmates. Swimming ? With that injury ?
You know that doesn't sound like your liberty.
They kept his chin in their hand.
Now they both were linked.
Now there was a silent contract at stake.
Now they both had to act accordingly.
They raised their voice to its deep, delicious peak, then took their hand away from Alastor's face and headed for the bedroom exit, followed by a few fireflies as Alastor, one hand on his stomach, watched them.
They grabbed the handle, opened the door to the corridor and turned to him with a small laugh, a bloody hand to their lips.
- The Jambalaya was wonderful, one day I'll certainly have some more, they compliment in their ordinary voice again.
Then they left the room at a slow pace.
The door closed.
Alastor, who had accumulated too many emotions, positive and negative, in such a short space of time, imploded into a forest of darkness.
[end episode 4, 6 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Hello, I'm slowly getting myself back together, (still sick but healing) so there is the ending of the episode 4 !
Ahh. We love a little Lolicia and Alastor just being on edge with eachothers!"Ankle-biter" by Lolicia (feat Alastor) is a song rewrite of "Eat Your Young" by Hozier BUT covered by Reinaeiry the female version ! Funny enough but I couldn't like this song in the original version at all and I was sad about it cause the lyrics were good and finally I found Reinaeiry cover and I was like : YES. Finally. And this is her version I rewrite (with the dialogue parts). You can listen to it on YTB. Ah, beautiful.
So I will make an analysis of "Ankle-biter" in the next [pop corn] because a lot of double meaning ! Just to say that this song is the direct answer to "Monster Dish" by Alastor and Lolicia.
Also, when we saw Lolicia's arm change and have runes on it and her escae turn purple ? Its a little sample/teaser of her phase 2 that I lovingly call 'Fuck around and found out' ! I'm preparing you for crazy things, readers.
So yes finally, Lolicia and Alastor are into an alliance, official but not public yet. The Alliance is called RadioSnare !
At the end, Alastor, who has been very professional about this little losing moment of Lolicia, just get mad. He is overwhelmed between "lets go!!" And "she put a hole in my body!" So yes, understandable he let go some steam. (I don't know if its a good expression.)
So the [pop corn] now. And did you see the nice gifts and art Kaledya show on her Tumblr about the fanfic ? Aaa. Crying and coughing. I will show you !
Have a nice reading day -marquisev
Chapter 58: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 4 and 5
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello let's talk about song and art !
First, always, the beauty of Kaledya art about the previous chapter and also a little comic about my short story, Anatomy Of The Heart of Constantine and Verdelet !
The art of Eat Your Young is so beautiful !
I already babble about it in Tumblr but I have forgot to say that Addolorata is wearing the dress from the drawing/gift I made about SlowBurn (aaaah!) Thank you again Kaledya!
Also, the adorable (still brothel-time) little comic about teen Constantine and Vederlet ! I need to do a review of it yet. I love it. And Lazuli is so cute at the end ahah.
Ahsh excellent ! If you want to see the details and words, go to Kaledya Tumblr please. I adore the expressions... But I will stop right now. Thanks again ! More fanarts on the way to say thank you !
Now "Ankle-biter" by Lolicia (feat Alastor)
So let's analyse this shit !
So the theme : green and purple, power dynamics.
In "Monster Dish" it was clearly Alastor's song and now in "Ankle-biter" it is an answer and Lolicia's song. And Alastor can't really sing with a hole in his belly, so she is making sure that the control stay in her hand (while loosing it) its funny.
The song is rather short, 8 really full parts (+laugh and vocalising) so its a 10 parts song rewrite.
They just had the dinner that Alastor ask to have in 'Its Just A Selfie (part 2)' but, Alastor kind of let some of his excitation touch the power of Lolicia and she took it personally. She act in consequences but in the middle of the song Alastor explain that all of that is a misunderstanding and the deal is finally done.
[LOLICIA] 1
*Deal*
*Those words, yes ? This deal, for you a treasure... for me a lil' risk.*
*Don't fight back today, let it sink in ?*
*Good deer. Dear *
• So. This part is talking not singing (in "Eat Your Young " by Reinaeiry cover)
Lolicia repeat "deal" after saying it once before the song start because Alastor ask twice if "It's a deal then ?" in the previous part.
Lolicia is a bit annoyed and she will be more and more unhinged until Alastor explain himself. Annoyed enough to show her phase 2.
So she make him remember that for him, this deal is something important and for her (after feeling that Intuition) is perhaps a little risk. It will not do, of course. So she plunged her hand in his flesh as a lesson. She asks him to not move and she assert dominance.
[LOLICIA] 2
*A mouthful, surfeit*
*Of your eagerness and deceit*
*Of your good manners and dinner, eat*
*I swallow, surfeit*
*Touching without touch worshiping still*
*Touching with the claws tearing skin*
• So the real song start now. In this part she just say how this situation piss her off.
We have metaphor of food and cannibalism because its a direct answer at "Monster Dish".
Lolicia says that it's enough of his impatience (that lead into the vision she had), his tricks "Of your eagerness, deceit, good manners, dinner". She says that she eat it all, she is full of it. Enough. Enough of his cooking and his attitude.
The last two phrases, its sound a bit erotic but not really with them. Here "touching" symbolise "respect" between them.
"Respect without real respect, worshiping/admiring despite their non-respect for each other". Its their situation right now. Always on edge to being betrayed, keeping themselves on their toes. "Respect while hurting eachothers" for the second phrase. Even if Alastor probably respect more Lolicia because she humbles him before, they still consider themselves good enough for an alliance. But still. Look where they are at that moment ?
[LOLICIA] 3
*Ankle-biter, I said once control yourself*
*I say it again today, watch your delph*
*I don't want any scratch, any damage*
*If you think about taking a bite, then what deer ?*
• So the title of the song. Its my favorite part of the song the pre-chorus.
So ankle-biter can/must be taken in his two senses. Someone biting an ankle (cannibalism symbolism continue) and its also mean, in a humorous way, a "child/toddler". So its explain a lot of how Lolicia is seeing Alastor. Like a child. (Thinking he tries to corrupted her)
When "I said once control yourself", its something link with their past, of course.
"Delph" is actually Irish-English to say "cutlery". So she says "be careful with your hunger, your fork and knife pointed at me (referencing of the Intuition). "Don't want any scratch, any damage" from whatever you are doing, your hunger, your corruption.
Then for the last sentence, she comes back into the cannibalism imagery, saying "if you think about taking a bite," if Alastor want to takes a bite of her (eat her AND kill her) its like, if you want to kill me, let's just see what will happened if you tried ? (And then the chorus)
[LOLICIA] 4
*Slowly*
*Snare close up around the hoof sneaky*
*Shadows subjugated in my cavity*
*Thoughts won't be enough for your liberty*
*Bloody slowly*
*Dolls and needles lost in the empty*
*I don't have playmates. Swimming ? With that injury ?*
*You know that doesn't sound like your liberty.*
• So now we have the explanation of what she could do to him if he tried to be insolent.
We have the two keywords that represents Lolicia "Slow and Snare".
She says that first she will trap him, like an animal, and he will not see it coming. Like a hunt. Treating Alastor as a deer.
Then, "shadows subjugated in my cavity" is actually a metaphor of Alastor's little shadows demons/souls. She makes him remember that she lives in the shadows herself and there is no way his shadow magic will do damage to her. In the underground (talking about her domain with the "cavity"), there is no shadow standing out except hers.
After that, she doesn't mention what she will do to him in the song but there is a before and after "thoughts won't be enough for your liberty" meaning your intellect/manipulation won't serve you for escaping.
"Bloody slowly" stand for a menace, meaning that Alastor will be a loser and stay loosing for a long time.
"Dolls and needles lost in the empty" is a double meaning too. Its a ref from Niffty song for *The Greatest Song, Man!*. So Niffty could try to save Alastor and she will finish in the "empty" (Anglerfox's domain). Also, she is telling him that his Voodoo magic won't work either.
She remembered him that she has no friends, and no allies (Alastor says he doesn't but Rosie ? Niffty ? Mimzy? Yeah sure.) When she asks "swimming?" its like Alastor saying "But I will swim with you, you said yes to the alliance. I'm your ally." And to that she answered "with that injury ?" making a ref to the second sentence of the chorus about his own hoof in a snare (and her hand in his stomach), so no swimming for you. So what is your use ?
[LOLICIA AND ALASTOR] 5
A : *I was serious.*
*So what was that, then ?*
A : *Hah. I don't know, dish.*
*Don't be coy, now tell me*
A : *Telling what?*
*I don't know why you are mad but it was not my intention, my dear.*
*A misunderstanding, hm ?*
A :*Addolorata, I want that deal not drowning.*
[Laugh] 6
• So in Reinaeiry version of Eat Your Young there is dialogue for her own story. Two ocs of her talk to eachothers. In here, the meaning character is rewrite to be Alastor (who is the one calm here) and the one being threatened is rewrite to be Lolicia.
Here Alastor take the opportunity to explain that he doesn't know what the hell is happening, why she's mad, and Lolicia snaps out of her torture moment realising that the Intuition was hers only and Alastor has not really something to do with it.
Yeah, misunderstanding, explained!
[LOLICIA] 7
*This lesson was too much*
*Of my patience rotting away*
*Of my void growing itself, dear*
*Let me be on my knees,*
*Give me what you wish for lunch*
*Tongue-twister demon's blood to the deal*
• This part is Lolicia saying sorry but without saying it. If you realised, nobody is saying "thank you", "I'm sorry/sorry,forgive me" in the ff (except Charlie and Sir Pentious) because they are in Hell and basic humans behaviours will be unlocked when the redemption part will truly begin.
So the "let me be on my knees" still a bit erotic but no. And she does it but she actually is the stronger one still. Its like "let me sign the paper now you win my yes" and then she taste his blood "give me what you wish for lunch" saying that Alastor would have prefer to taste her blood. But we don't do that here.
"Tongue-twister" is a synonym of "mouthful" in the second part of the song. But also its mean difficult wording and sentence with words that look like eachothers implying when Demons in mythology, tricks humans with words and twits them never giving what the victim truly desire. "Demon's blood to the deal" is like ink on the contract. The alliance is signed. Is done. Its here.
[LOLICIA] 8
*Ankle-biter, care for the cooking time*
*Lay the table, shower me with lilac*
*Ice antlers, fruits oysters, all to be mine*
*My talent to your plans till it fade to black.*
•The pre-chorus, one of my favorite part. Even if now Lolicia acknowledged the misunderstanding, its still bittersweet.
"Child, keep an eye on the food", like what a mother would say to her son helping her in the kitchen. But also she is giving him back the "chef" title, removing her words about her being done with his "eagerness, deceit, good manners, dinner" from the second part of the song.
"Lets slay as an alliance and give me a prize of purple threads" as Alastor show her in "Monster Dish" illusion on the table.
Then the two middle sentences are directly a ref to "Monster Dish" as we realised except that she twists "ice antlers" which means "diamond antlers" so she is implying "give me your best Alastor as you said". And she's using his own lyrics to a continuity to her "sorry moment".
And the last part is what he wants to hear from her : she will help with his plans until the end or she decide its over, represented here by "fade to black", "black" representing the darkness of her domain.
[LOLICIA]
*Or slow*
*Snare close up around the hoof sneaky*
*Shadows subjugated in my cavity*
*Thoughts won't be enough for your liberty*
*Bloody slowly*
*Dolls and needles lost in the empty*
*I don't have playmates. Swimming ? With that injury ?*
*You know that doesn't sound like your liberty.*
• Then the same chorus again with more playful intention to it. And "slowly" change by "or slow" meaning that all that said about her helping can be changed and Alastor will be punished if he is insolent.
[Vocalising] 10
Now my little drawings about Eat Your Young part 1 and 2 I made, hopefully before I was sick !
So there is the Intuition moment in part 1 that lead into the big misunderstanding. Here !
It's full colored and with vignettes it's new for me the combination of the two. I imagine demon Alastor as a stag skull more realistic but its not the demon form of Kaledya ! Its just my interpretation at that moment. But its still the design of Alastor by Kaledya.
Then I did another with colors (especially purple and green) for the moment Lolicia drink the blood of Alastor's teeth (on her knees).
It was nice to try to find which purple will do for what ! I like it but I don't know if I'm very confortable with it yet!
And then to finish, a little doodle of the "Deal" moment with Lolicia piercing Alastor's stomach and the runes on her arm. It happens just before the art of Kaledya "It's a deal then?" So that is cool especially i have no idea Kaledya would draw it !
So yes!
That pop corn was full !
Thank you again!!
Hope you like that analyse and drawings! It was fun.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos !
The next episode, ep 5, is leading to a new arc, let's go ! The Overlord's Meeting ARC which means the Vees, Serenity (Kaledya's OC) like for real !! She will be here with us, talking. I will follow Kaledya's storyboard, also some crazy information. It will be so cool! Vox and Alastor, songs, it will slaps ! (Still not sure about those expression) let's rideee.
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 59: Episode 5.1 : Hunting Season Is Open
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 5
Hunting Season Is Open
Part 1
Pentagram City was buzzing with new impatience after a month of calm following the events of Hell's greatest song contest.
From then on, the city's advertising hoardings, which did not feature the Vees, were abandoning their last advertisements for the final stocks of The Greatest Song, Man! merchandise such as: joysticks in the shape of a feufolet, the mask of the mysterious Mr. Fox, tail/horn/hair accessories in the shape of a will-o the-wisp, the mask of the mysterious Mr. Fox and a range of other merch. Badges saying "I'm a dopey, prurient songbird", "Don't forget who I am" and mugs emblazoned with "I'm hungry for smokin', suckin', moanin', bendin' over with no threat!". Good money for Mammon.
All this had become rumour, then fog, and finally no longer on the lips of the Demons at all. From then on, anyone with even the slightest interest in Pride Ring and its safety wondered what the news was going to be from the Overlords' Meeting today, now that an old piece was making its entrance again.
Most hoped that a war would not break out between hostile spirits, for a conflict between Overlords was far more dangerous than those between turf lords, which could be avoided.
Some of Sinners, old enough, still remembered the terrifying climate when the Radio Demon was at the height of its power. His broadcast was as entertaining as it was terrifying, and to top it all off, they had to deal with it and the Extermination Day. It hadn't been the best. And those who had survived, of minimal importance, only wanted to talk about the positive aspects of that time.
Lolicia left their room and went out onto their crumbling balcony. They have an unobstructed view of the city and its scarlet sky. The new clothes Velvette had made for them danced around them. The wind was gentle. The city smelt of the chaos that preceded it. Genesis, no doubt. But for the moment, they weren't interested.
Vittorio nimbly climbed onto the wrought iron railing to look at his mistress. His lights were bouncing off the end of his jester's hat. Lolicia gently turned theur head towards him and smiled.
- Are you ready? they asked.
The limited edition Fizzbot pirouetted and giggled.
- Of c-course I'm ready-dy, ma'am!
- Do you remember what you have to do?
He nodded with little robotic noises.
- Yes, I rem-member. I'm checking that everything's in order, that nothing's moved out of place-ce, that the doors are closed properly, that no one's living in the sha-shadows, that the corals are healthy and er...
- That's good enough, laughed Lolicia, a little pensive though. It's going to take you longer than a simple run to the Tower of the Vees. I want you to be meticulous but pay attention.
- Yes. Yes! Got i-it!
He quickly wrapped himself around them, making them laugh again, before returning to his place on the railing.
- Anything el-else? he asked, his eyes shining.
- Yes, they answered. If there's a problem, if your senses tell you something's wrong you don't try anything on your own, you come back and get me. Do you understand?
- Yes, ma'am! Even if I'd like to give a few hoo-hooks and straights, I'll keep my nose to the grind-grindstone!
- Hum... they said thoughtfully, caressing his face with the tip of their thumb as he purred a little. You've got until tomorrow evening. You think it'll be all right?
- I think so-so. I'll have time to do everything.
- Good. They sighed and gave him a kiss on the forehead. You can go now, Vittorio. And no nonsense.
- Let's go! See you to-tomorrow!
Vittorio leapt into the void, giggling, stretched out his arms and legs, caught himself on the windows edges on the lower floors, bounced off the roof of the limousine that had been repaired, ran across the grass and disappeared between the alleys of the city before running over the rooftops. He would take the underground on the way back. They have made him a copy of the keys to the door on the hill.
Lolicia frowned slightly. Something was vibrating in their eardrums. They have a bad feeling.
In the hotel lobby, everyone went at their own pace and the lift, which had been restarted, went up and down to bring the insulation materials for the roof to the workers on the top floor, supervised by Vaggie and Niffty. Especially Vaggie.
- Be careful, it's extremely fragile! shout Pentious with a mechanical noise from his arms and a look of outrage.
Angel, who was carrying a wooden box marked POWDER, placed his parcel at his feet with an equally annoyed look on his face.
- Excuse me, stupid, but if you've got somethin' to say about my performance you can ask someone else!
- Believe me, I could ask someone else.
Angel smirked and pretended to look around.
- Is that so? But who? I don't see anyone here who could help you but me. How sad! You'll have to make do with my undoubted talent.
- Talent? You move so much that the powder could explode in your hands. It's saltpetre!
- What's it to you? You have to work on your gait like mine, replied Angel with three hands on his hips.
Pentious was ready to pick up the box and take it back to his workshop himself, but he refrained, remembering that Charlie wanted it to be an activity. Why was it so hard? He sighed before bulging out.
- I could ask Husk.
Angel let out a dry laugh.
- Ah! Husk? Let's ask him now.
Pentious immediately blamed himself for suggesting it. Angel left the tin of powder where he'd left it and called out to Husk at the bar, half-drunk.
-Hey, whiskers babycakes! Pentious thinks you're ready to lift that bag of bones you call a spine and come help him out? How's that sound?
Husk raised an eyebrow, he'd only listened half the time and he didn't give a shit.
- Fuck off. Both of you.
And he drifted off to sleep. Angel burst out laughing and opened his phone and collapsed on the nearest sofa.
Pentious didn't feel like laughing. Tss. Whore-Bug. Why was that so difficult? He turned and went to pick up the box of powder with delicacy when a hand with dark nails came to rest on his metal knuckles.
- Pentious?
Charlie smiled sweetly at him and took the box in her arms for him before he could object. He crossed his arms, uncomfortable. He kept failing at group activities. When was this going to be easy? He followed Charlie, who accompanied him down the corridor to his room.
- Here! she said with a cheerful expression as she handed him back the box.
- Thanks, princess.
He handed the box to his Eggs Bois waiting in front of his workshop and they disappeared with little noises. Charlie hesitated a little before saying:
- Soon it will be better.
Pentious turned round, surprised that she could see between the lines of his face. He blinked twice, a little embarrassed. Charlie nodded a little more.
- I promise. Just... give them time.
Pentious grimaced, sighed, nodded and smiled before returning to his workshop and closing the door behind him.
Charlie sighed in turn. Three weeks after moving in, the others were still angry with him for the attack on the hotel and the damage, but it wasn't as tense as before... things were changing. Patiently was the motto of the Hazbin Hotel, in every respect.
Charlie left the corridor for the lobby, her hooves sinking into the carpet as Precious, who was not asleep, watched without a sound around her bun.
So they managed to get enough for the fireworks and Vaggie was taking care of the work on the top floor. Maybe she should bring them a drink. The origami paper was being ordered and they have just paid for the jars of cherry pink paint that were now resting in the storeroom. Maybe they could do a big painting day with everyone?
As she made mental notes, she heard the lift door open. She tilted her head and saw Alastor get out and walk down the stairs to the lobby. Smiling, she went to join him. His mind seemed to be elsewhere.
- Alastor! she greeted him with a little wave. Is everything all right?
Alastor's deer ears twitched slightly in her direction. His smile was immediately sharpened, just enough. He adjusted his coat, which he had fastened tightly.
- Everything's fine, my dear.
- Are you going somewhere? I thought we could see how we could organise the rest of the weeks ahead, if you like ?
There was a gentlemanly chuckle.
- Oh, it would be a pleasure to assist you but I'm afraid today's not the day. I have to go out for the Overlords' Meeting.
Charlie parted her lips with eyes as round as dinner plates.
- Oh yes, that's today, I completely forgot!
Alastor tilted his head slightly to one side and straightened his little red glasses. How could the princess not be interested in politics? It completely escaped him. Oh well.
- Do you need someone to go with you? I'll volunteer.
Alastor stared at her without understanding. He didn't know whether to be insulted or not, but with Charlie, you just had to let the pill pass. He laughed dryly.
- Hah! No, my dear, of course not, what a preposterous idea. I don't need anyone and besides, the hotel is in full swing, you're working and supervising all this... hubbub. Not to accompany me to this hyena den that is this meeting, he swept, brushing an invisible dust off his shoulder.
Charlie blinked, a little shaken by the answer, but she understood. She looked a little worried, which made him very discreetly raise an eyebrow. Then she nodded.
- I understand. Of course. No meeting for me ! she paused for a moment before her dazzling smile returned. Take care of yourself, please.
- No worries, I will, my dear.
Then Charlie left the hall to take the lift car on the fly and go upstairs to see if anyone needed a snack.
Alastor watched her disappear behind the automatic doors, confused and pensive at the same time. He made his way to the front door of the hotel.
He saw again the determination of the princess surrounded by forget-me-not, capable of standing up to him in front of a crowd of hostile demons. She was clearly less of a fool than he had thought. His opinion of her had changed. It had to. Not in a huge way, but little by little. Suddenly she was this sort of little... puppy with a crown and sometimes, in brief bursts, she overflowed with a burning energy.
Why was she both? This kind of artichoke heart who thought that they, the residents and staff of the hotel, were her friends... and at the same time, this naivety allowed her to see details.
Had she seen him thinking and wondered if he was all right? Why was he okay? He hadn't managed to strike any kind of deal with her yet. She wasn't interested in politics. Hm... a very strange princess. But more interesting than he thought.
Alastor stepped out onto the gravel path and looked down the hill at the road and tried to look for the Overlords' headquarters, which was not clearly visible in the corner here. His metal antlers caught the light. He adjusted his tie.
It was his big comeback. His smile became sharper. He needed to get back on track. This was stage three : the hunting season.
- I think I'll come with you, Alastor.
He turned round, cracked his neck and saw Addolorata sitting on the hotel forecourt.
- Cher, how did you end up here?
- I jumped, answered smoothly the illuminated fox, looking at him. You're going to the Overlords' Meeting, aren't you? Let me keep you company.
He smirked.
- Why such an honour, dish?
Addolorata giggled and dropped gracefully beside him. Their weight, heavy as if they were oozing water, cracked a few stones as they gently rose to their feet. Their necklace sparkled before his eyes. They turned their head towards him.
- Because we're allies. That's what you wanted, isn't it? And being on your arm will make a big impression.
Alastor's smile became carnivorous.
- I love the way you think, Addolorata.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I'm doing better and better, no more fever, so that is great.
Now, the episode 5 just started ! The things are moving inside of the hotel.
As in Kaledya's storyboard, which keep me in track : Pentious struggle a bit to get fully into the group even if it's better and Alastor ask himself questions about Charlie who is a very rare type of character in Hell. Its normal !
So we also have Vittorio who is going back to Lolicia's domain, checking if everything is okay and of course Lolicia propose to accompany Alastor to the Overlords Meeting ARC. And they are now going.
I like how I written this chapter because we were in the heads of different characters, and I separated the scenes so we could bounce around ways of thinking but not too much.
As Alastor's says : its now hunting season!
By the way, the "hunting season" is the annual period when restrictions on the killing of certain types of wildlife for sport or food are lifted!
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 60: Episode 5.2 : Hunting Season Is Open
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 5
Hunting Season Is Open
Part 2
When they left the hill of the Hazbin Hotel, Alastor conferred his second identity on Lolicia as soon as they gave him a knowing look.
The emerald magic of the Radio Demon embraced them like a petrichor-scented breeze. Lolicia's hair was tied back in a long plait, a top hat sprouted from their head like a mushroom and the curves of their body and scales were covered by a costume from the 1920s. Their smile and calm demeanour were hidden by their fox mask.
Lolicia was no longer Lolicia. They were Mr Fox, or Addolo as Alastor called them.
Lolicia waved their hat at the Radio Demon in thanks. He smiled broadly in reply and them two continued on their way through the city to the Overlords' headquarters.
Lolicia walked slowly, Alastor took it easy and that also gave the Demons and other Sinners around them time to get curious about the name on all the tabloids of the moment and the mysterious figure who had enabled Princess Morningstar's team to earn enough money to refurbish her strange hotel at the other end of Pentagram City.
Some dared to take photos and videos with their mobile phones, but always grimaced when they checked, realising that the Radio Demon was corrupting the image quality just enough to make it irrelevant. Others were just scared of him and preferred not to be one of his next targets and decided to immediately delete the media they had just recorded about him and his... friend.
For Mr Fox, it was different. Most people had no idea who he was: another lost soul under the wing of Charlotte Morningstar? Or a charismatic opportunist who'd managed to get in front of every television set in Hell at just the right moment? Or the leader of a small gang seeking the favours of an Overlord in order to rise through the ranks in one way or another?
Other theories, less popular at the moment, were also circulating. Perhaps Mr Fox was some sort of assistant that the Radio Demon had found during his seven-year absence, who knows where. Perhaps it was the Prince himself who had metamorphosed to help his sister avoid the humiliation of another defeat. Maybe the Radio Demon had something between his legs and was gay? Yes, theories were wild.
Of course, there were those who had already enlisted the help of the Anglerfox and could feel the purple cords weaving between them and 'Mr Fox' and they knew straight away.
But they also knew it was better to keep quiet. That they had to keep their lips shut because a contract with Lolicia was a full-time job to maintain if it became important again in their minds and the slightest wrong thought and it was all over. It was better to forget. It was better to read theories and laugh with those who talked nonsense.
Lolicia and Alastor continued to make their way through the city.
They were talking about propaganda, broadcasts and posters for their new alliance, how to get back on track and above all how to announce to the general public that the Anglerfox was an official supporter of the Radio Demon without pushing Lolicia onto the stage.
It was a tricky business. And for the moment, they already had to announce their cooperation at the Overlords Meeting. And from that, depending on the responses, they would adapt for the future.
But they agreed on one thing: RadioSnare was a good name and an excellent publicity stunt. Who hadn't been fascinated by Alastor's broadcasts? Who hadn't been tempted to sell their weakness for another with the Anglerfox, even if they were half-trapped for it ?
RadioSnare was a perfect whole, a mixture idealised by the strangers;
the deer antlers caressing the scaly skin like hungry claws;
the yellow fangs biting Charon's golden obolus;
the reflections of the bioluminescent corals in the ears shining in the little round red glasses;
escae that make the sharp metal glitter with a thousand lights;
the depths of the oceans and the waves of a fearsome influence that could just be heard like the song of a whale or the adorable and dangerous cackle of killer whales.
Isn't there anything more tempting than all this? Than to imagine the force of the fox tail adjusting the tie with the microphone inside ? How far could they both go?
Yes, it was all RadioSnare and it was all exploitable.
The closer Alastor and Mr Fox got to their destination, the bigger the crowd, waiting around for the first possible gossip about the Overlords' Meeting and what was going to be said. The Tower of the Vees, pink and imposing, could be seen in the distance.
The cameras in the street fixed their eyes on Alastor, who never stopped smiling, mocking as he imagined the fulminating expression of the Sinner behind them. Vox... Pathetic.
They then took a less crowded street, and for a good reason. The reason approached them two soon enough as the surrounding Demons ran off screaming at the top of their voices.
Zestial, The Ancient Overlord, appeared with great delicacy, like the curtain of an unfolding stage. There was the sound of invisible spiders walking across the floor. He was all spiky with his hat lowered in a strange tired curtsy. His insectoid eyes glinted a fluorescent green as they squinted and lengthened at his pleasant, perfectly controlled smile.
- Good morrow, old friend, Zestial said, looking explicitly at Alastor.
The Radio Demon stopped and brought up his star-shaped microphone. He took control of the situation as if he had a guest in his radio tower. He planted his cane in the pavement and lowered himself with a measured smile.
- Zestial, how... nice to see you again.
Zestial, tall and lanky, leaned over Alastor after a slight bow from him in return. Alastor remained impassive even though his instinct was to attack. The cry was far too faint and distant. No one took Zestial's silky manners lightly. He was the first Overlord of Hell. To underestimate him would be an absolute folly.
- I'm delighted thee decided to cometh to our dram get-together. The lasteth tempus we did see thee thence, thee nev'r cameth back. I hope this holidays you've taken f'r yourself, Alastor, hath served to... enlighten you.
Lolicia, as Mr Fox, stood back after a discreet nod from Zestial, who was giving his full attention to Alastor. Behind their fox mask, Lolicia was smiling. They wondered whether Zestial suspected it was them or not. Either way, they would not confirm anything.
- You didn't waste any time in finding me, that's for sure, replied Alastor with his characteristic piquant but charming tone as he brushed an invisible dust from his coat. And as for my... years of rest, I think they were well deserved, don't you? I distracted the Pride Ring long enough. I could do with a break.
He chuckled. Zestial analysed his every word as if he were dissecting an insect caught in his net. But an insect that he knew and did not consider as such. Zestial turned to Mr Fox.
- Wouldst thee mind if I hadst a word with thy companion?
Lolicia, behind their mask, immediately lowered themselves, as any Sinner with less power than the Ancient Overlord would have done. Alastor glanced at them. Then Lolicia disappeared around a corner.
Alastor was alone with Zestial as they made their way to headquarters.
The Radio Demon didn't have time to think about where Addolorata had gone before all his concentration returned to his conversation with the insidious supernova at his side.
- It was almost rude to scare the mister away like that, he joked.
- And thee shall excuse me, chuckled Zestial in his dark caressing voice, just this once. So a break, is it? How int'resting. Seven years isn't yond longeth f'r a Demon, but f'r us who still have these... human concepts, it's not to be taken lightly.
- Or maybe it's just a symbolic number that used to make me laugh, Alastor grinned both playful and bitter.
Zestial saluted his witticism but quickly bounced back, sliding from one side to the other of Alastor with the sound of a spider in the background.
- Symbolism? Thee, mine own old friend ? Nay. Thee has't many talents but symbolism is not one of those folk. You've at each moment defied the established ord'r and jumped through hoops to get to the top. Art thee designing to doth the same today?
Alastor twirled his staff between his fingers and adjusted his tie, his static voice echoing down the street as the Sinners continued to flee at the sight of them.
- I appreciate that you see this as a talent, my dear Zestial, especially coming from someone who hasn't left his throne once since he sat on it, smirked Alastor. And as for the answer to your question, I'd say 'maybe'.
- Oh, oh, laughed Zestial, his hat tilting dangerously, his feather flaming. 'Mayhap' for seven years... yond must has't been sore...
- Thanks for your concern, but I'm fine. Ready to pick up where I left off.
- Fascinating, I guesseth forming friends with the Princess wasn't just a random detail yond popped into thy head. Redemption, that's a comical costume you're testing on thence, Alastor.
- Yes, well, my dear Zestial, there are times when even the most devious minds need to go to the tailor and reconsider a bit of tailoring.
Zestial nodded, sliding in beside Alastor, while they could see the Overlords' headquarters around the corner and a few journalists on the pavement opposite who didn't dare come any closer.
- No doubt, replied the Ancient Overlord, but through experience, I've been forced to noticeth yond most of mine own... demonic and Machiavellian comrades, yond a c'rtain lack of renewal in their garments wast like an affliction. Always wearing the same shirt even when those gents claimeth to love jogging suits but in truth misprise those to the core.
The neon green arachnid's eyes landed gently sarcastically on Alastor, who replied with an ironic sneer.
- Elegance is not the Sinners' strong point. And I'm nobody's comrade.
- Ay, that's what I heareth... Zestial pretended to think. But thee knoweth, thee shouldst be careful, mine own old friend, whatev'r thee und'rtake, whatev'r thee planeth, thee has't to be meticulous, which you've at each moment been and which I welcometh, up to a point. Unfortunately, I don't bethink the Princess involvement is a meticulous... choice.
They stopped in front of the Overlords' headquarters building, covered with open, bulging eyes between the gleaming bricks and the rigid lines but elaborate cornices, whose architecture stood out from the surrounding buildings. In huge letters, the word THE TOURNAMENT was inscribed. The headquarters name.
The reporters were busy polishing off the backs of the two Overlords before they stepped inside, past a door that weighed the weight of the souls they each held under their yoke, which translated into power and influence. If the weight was sufficient, the door opened. And it did. Alastor may have disappeared from the rankings of influence, but the library of contracts he had at his command was not insignificant, and every little demon in his service was proof of that.
They entered a large, silent hall, painted a red so dark it looked black, with art deco armchairs and the smell of coffee and tea wafting through the air.
There was no one else there. It was silent. There was only a lift with an elaborate door - depicting Abaddon devouring a rain of Sinners - so imposing that it was almost worthy of a museum, but there were no museums in the Pride Ring.
The lift button lit up when it sensed their presence and opened like an eyelid.
Finally, Alastor decided to respond to Zestial's caressing threats, as he waited patiently for the information he wanted.
- As you so rightly pointed out, my dear Zestial, I'm known for my attention to detail, and when I set out to do something, it gets done. As for Charlotte Morningstar, I'm sorry to disappoint you but she is far from being the center of my expectations. It turns out that she's just there and that she's not... disappointing. I'm making friends. Isn't that charitable?
- It's charitable until thy head, mine own old friend, ends up as a trophy on a mure that's already full of those.
- Hah! I know it's open season and I'll be in the crosshairs, but I don't think anyone would dream of even touching me.
- I don't doubteth thy might, Alastor, on the contrary. Howev'r...
The lift arrived just then. The doors opened with a clang. The cabin was huge, upholstered in blood-coloured velvet, with a buffet table that had already been started. A ding sounded and the door closed. They climbed in.
- ... thee know yond I knoweth people whose might is far most wondrous'r than anyone at mine own table, myself included. And if thee antagonise those folk, you'll has't nay sayeth in the matter.
- Ah Zestial! I almost missed your arguments. But let the world calm down but continue to speculate if it wishes, being the subject of many questions is fun. But I'll tell you once and not twice, the hill is a perfect place for a proper vantage point on what I'm undertaking. The fact that Charlie is on this hill too is pure coincidence. But that doesn't stop me from having a great time watching the most desperate trying to get out of this dump, only to fall miserably back down because the chances are non-existent. A happy coincidence, if I may say so, which motivates me for my next works ! he concludes jovially.
A silence. Zestial had listened attentively, like a spider with thin transparent legs moving over cursive sentences. Zestial smiled, still enjoying Alastor's ability to manipulate his world at will.
- That's valorous to knoweth, Zestial finally replied with exquisite tact. I just wanted to maketh certes yond an old friend like thee didn't get lost in the shuffle and bethink that thee wast using the Princess the wrong way. Aft'r all, one stepeth too far, one shaky stepeth, one misstep and the Crown Prince won't hesitate to confronteth thee. And believeth me, as well as I knoweth him, and I bethink I knoweth him well enough, thee won't has't time to get into a square. If thee bethink f'r one instant of disrespecting the prince, thee won't be his foe, Alastor, you'll be dead.
The news fell like a lump in the lift. Fortunately, Zestial cushioned the deafening and worrying discomfort by adding:
- I just wanted to be certes, but apparently, as is oft the case, thee knoweth exactly what you're doing although I'd liketh to knoweth m're.
Zestial smiled and Alastor gave him a slight nod, agreeing to everything he was told under a cloak of sugar and camaraderie. And Alastor knew he was right. And attracting the attention of the Crown Prince was not in his plans at the moment indeed.
An image seemed to darken the lift cabin, dark and as hot as lava, melting the padded velvet as the figure of the Crown Prince reared up, his long hair like flaming wings, capable of destroying everything in its path.
Alastor winced, but this vision burst like a soap bubble when Zestial asked in a light, almost innocent tone.
- By the way, old friend, didst thee receive my present ?
And with that strange question, which Alastor didn't understand, the door ding sounded again and the door opened onto the heart of the Tournament, the headquarters of the Overlords.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Hello everyone, so the hunting season continue and Zestial with his Shakespearean speech is back ! He was there in episode 1 and his invitation in one of the short story of Serenity only ! I miss him, its interesting to try to write in middle English-ish but keep a balance to understand still what the hell I'm trying to say.
I liked to write what the population of Pentagram City is thinking of Alastor and Mr Fox. Its important to see and show the scale of how they touch a lot of people in Hell.
So RadioSnare is officially mentioned and fun fact when I did all the shipping name paired with Lolicia, RadioSnare is the official name for people liking Alastor/Addolorata together. (I don't judge, like what you want.) So little inside joke! I made also doodle of propaganda of their alliance, I will show you later!
In the conversation with Alastor and Zestial which I loved to write because, intelligent characters is the best thing in the world, I try to show that Zestial is another type of monster in term of power and use manipulation in kind of the same way of Alastor but the difference would be like a grandsire VS a grandson.
I think Zestial is curious, careful and clever and any other people talking to him actually spill the tea but Alastor, even if he is kept on his toes by Lolicia when she is around, is very very strong. Let's never forget it. And being able to be eye-to-eye with Zestial is a power flex.
So in this conversation Zestial is trying to know more about Alastor's plans but his manipulation is more insidious because he actually give real good advice (that is why people fall into the trap normally) and Alastor keep dodging and lying while sometimes saying the most pure truth ever. Its the subtle difference between them.
As shown into the Kaledya storyboard, we have a little moment when Zestial is like "my dude, i hope you know what you are doing because if you mess with the Princess, her brother will kill you." And we saw the idea of the power of Constantine (who because of Vox CCTV knows exactly who is talking to his sister at the moment by the way as we saw in the short story of Constantine (Kaledya OC)). And the prince is actually the one who could put Alastor's head on a wall like a hunter trophy of a deer. Chapter title.
Also, I decide to call the Overlords headquarters, The Tournament, because in middle ages, lords used to fight (and the point was normally not to kill eachother) in different games. The Tournament has a different aesthetic from the show, more art deco 30s-40s because this place must stand out from the city like the VoxTech Tower. Also Kaledya talked about a John Wick ref about the Continental, I'm not interested in this movies but don't worry, I made my research and now I know it all about the hotel Continental, at least. And it is part of the aesthetic of the Tournament now.
We will see more of it in the next chapters. By the way... Rosie and Serenity will arrive ! Let's go ! And dont worry, Lolicia will be back.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev.
Chapter 61: Episode 5.3 : Hunting Season Is Open
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 5
Hunting Season Is Open
Part 3
THE TOURNAMENT RULES
"The nut whose shell is neutrality and whose core is power."
V. Theft and vandalism will not be tolerated on the establishment.
IV. The establishment has its own surveillance system and will not accept any other.
III. Imps working in the establishment must not be pressured into any punishment or treachery, as they are in the service of the Crown.
II. Any Overlord who sits on the council is entitled to use the services of the establishment (rooms, food, care).
And finally, the ultimate rule.
I. It is forbidden to fight within the walls of the establishment, to commit the slightest crime or to harm the life of another Overlord within its walls.
Breaking the first rule will allow others to stop the culprit breaking it freely.
Disregarding all this rules will lead you under the edge of the royal blade.
"One mistake is like a jousting wound that will never heal."
OVERLORDS, WELCOME TO THE TOURNAMENT.
The lift opened its doors onto a floor that led directly to a corridor that also served as an antechamber.
Alastor and Zestial stepped out of the lift, which immediately descended again.
The floor had several chandeliers that looked like cascades of frozen light, one after the other. The Tournament's valets, Imps dressed in tails and blood-red bow ties, circulated between the velvet armchairs and low tables with octagonal ashtrays, silver trays in their hands. They were serving tea, coffee and, above all, flutes of champagne that sparkled in the air.
Alastor had to admit that the quality of the service had not changed.
Zestial went to greet the figure of Carmilla who was waving to him a little further on. Alastor listened to the sound of spiders disappearing. He caught his breath.
At the other end of the corridor, high up on a ledge, a tall statue of Lucifer watched them with a keen, empty gaze. The windows were made of geometric stained glass. Alastor glimpsed the horde of journalists below, like a mass of ants.
As he dusted off his coat, his eyes were drawn to sepia photographs of Pentagram City at different times. The images had the flavour of old cinema.
He didn't have time to watch the memories of a bygone era flash before his eyes when a voice full of joy called out to him.
- Alastor? Alastor!
He recognised the voice immediately. His mind was filled with fleshy roses so red they almost bled.
He turned and saw Rosie, tall and elegant, approaching with her big, bright smile and her big, dark eyes. He immediately checked the brooch holding her dark scarf: a small demon skull with a ruby as smooth as a glass marble in its open mouth. He had given it to her. Just as she had given him his coat.
- I didn't think you could come back, I'm so happy to see you again!
Alastor said nothing as she approached and quickly wrapped her arms around him.
Nor did he say anything when she dusted off his coat to make sure it was him and in one piece.
- Do you know you could have sent me a postcard? Oh, I should have known you'd be back in the limelight!
Alastor smiled, but it was a strange smile, a genuine, radiant smile.
- Your admirers reappeared in my shop as soon as they turned off their TV monitors to warn me. As I still don't have a TV myself... Oh Alastor! I don't have the words.
She babbled. Alastor didn't dare break the moment, so he said nothing. He looked at her black gloves with white lace and her rose-engraved belt. She was fine. Good. Good. That's great.
- You haven't gone mute, have you? How am I going to tell my gossip without your help, dear?
He laughed softly.
- I won't leave you alone with the gossip, darling Rosie.
Rosie's face lit up and her sharp white teeth made a scissor-like sound.
- Oh, yes, of course, at least not forever, but for a while for sure...
Alastor was about to make some sort of apology but was interrupted. Zestial returned. He offered Rosie a polite hand kiss. Then the lift opened its doors and a wolf howl echoed in the distance.
Misfortune, her hat under her arm, stepped out.
Serenity, known as the Luck Demon or Misfortune, put her eyes, which were like two pieces of gold, into the darkness and stroked the corridor with her gaze before smiling at the sight of the Overlords.
Zestial came over to her and offered her a small bow, which she returned. The symbols of her power, emerald green four-leaf clovers, were all over her outfit.
- How art thee, mine own lief friend ?
- Very well, my dear Zestial, I've been looking forward to thanking you for the invitation you extended to me.
- Oh, thee made it, I'm fain to knoweth. My pleasure.
- I enjoyed it, and I'll be sure to return the favour.
- I'm honour'd, smiled Zestial with excited little spider noises.
Rosie approached and greeted Serenity.
- Would I be invited as well? the Lady Cannibal smiled.
- Rosie, how could we do without your charming conversation? replied Misfortune.
They laughed and sipped champagne. Alastor watched them from a distance. He felt as if he were looking at an aquarium full of colourful fish. Why did he feel that way? He glanced at the lift gate. Addolorata wouldn't be long, would she? Yes. He looked again at Rosie, who was smiling and joking, and smiled softly.
- Radio Demon.
His smile disappeared slightly and he turned before being caught by the golden eyes. There was silence. He looked at the lamb's ears, the black and grey curly hair and the shiny rings. Alastor felt, but didn't really feel, something twisting inside him.
- Luck Demon, he lowered his head in his static voice.
Serenity danced her fingers on the green-eyed wolf's head pommel of her black cane. Finally, a tiny smile stretched her lips.
- I know all this, she said, encompassing the corridor but also the Tournament, is a nice playground, a primary school at times, but I don't think playtimes last more than seven years. You can tell me if I'm wrong.
Alastor swallowed his amusement at this mischievous remark.
- No, no, you're not wrong. Although the rules may have changed, I haven't been to school for what seems like an eternity.
Serenity welcomed his humour.
- That's true, but enough metaphors, where did you disappear to, Radio Demon?
Alastor was about to respond with a verbal galipette of his concoction when two loud bangs drew the attention of everyone at the other end of the corridor.
Carmilla, who had arrived earlier than the other Overlords because she was the one who had called the Meeting to be held, pushed open the large door to the main room with her large hands.
The lights from the chandeliers shone against her boots covered in angelic metal - well, only an alloy of alloys, because no Sinner could touch the metal of Heaven - which made her walk on pointe like a ballerina. The reflection ran up the length of her clothes, designed to be a tutu-shaped suit, bursting with three colours: white, black and red.
Carmilla stood erect, haughty, her face small, highlighted by eyes like elegant butterfly wings, unfailingly serious. Her black and white hair, like an old photograph, was pulled back into a neat bun.
- Overlords, dear colleagues, she began, opening the doors for them, take your seats.
Her voice had a Hispanic-Latin intonation.
Serenity, who sensed that the answer she could get from Alastor would be a lie, smiled, tucked her top hat under her arm and entered after Zestial and Rosie, her wolf's tail swaying gently from side to side as she walked.
As the Overlords entered, the Imps in the corridor, with their empty flute trays, left in the other direction.
The sound of the lift indicated that someone else was going up.
Alastor banished the good humour he had felt exchanging simple words with Rosie, because it had been far too long, and his eyes darkened. On the other hand, his yellow smile was wider than ever. He adjusted his tie and pulled up his little red glasses and entered.
The ceiling of The Tournament Room was a glass roof, a dome of magnificent dark colours that showed the scarlet sky of the Pride Ring and, very far away, Heaven, a small jewel lost in another world.
The walls were embellished with patterned wallpaper depicting a clawed hand holding a soul in its palm. Golden palmettes covered certain parts of the wall.
In the center of the room was a table with seats. The table had a miniature map of Pentagram City under glass. The seats had backrests of different sizes: the one with the highest was at the top of the influence list and the smallest at the bottom.
Zestial sat in the first seat, Carmilla in the second and Serenity in the third. Then three seats of a similar size, empty for the moment. Then in fifth, Rosie.
The room smelt of resin, palm branches and ashes.
Alastor planted his staff in the ground. His gaze swept over the place where his chair had been before. A magnificent seat in black wood with deer antlers on the side, with a backrest that stuck out two heads. It had disappeared. Of course it had. Seven years without doing anything? That was unforgivable. He knew that, of course, but it still pissed him off to realise it. He tightened his grip on his star-shaped microphone. The material entered his flesh without making him bleed.
All that work ruined. He took a deep breath after meeting Carmilla's icy gaze as she pointed to a chair that looked as important as a seat in the entrance hall on the ground floor: the place for new Overlords who didn't yet have a place in the rankings. As if he was a fucking beginner.
His annoyance didn't show at all and he nodded and was about to settle down but stopped when he heard footsteps, coming from three people approaching behind his back.
He heard a bubble gum pop, an electric friction and smelt the strong odour of cologne.
- Well, well, look who's back with his tail between his legs! shouted a charismatic voice as mocking as it was grating.
Alastor didn't move, his eye twitched in annoyance but his smile turned cruel as if his instinct wanted to play.
He saw the shiny businessman's shoes walking beside him, blocking the way between him and the seat he was going to use to sit down.
Alastor raised his head, his gaze neutral.
He looked at Vox.
Vox felt his chest rise, his fists clench, his TV screen grow brighter. He felt all his efforts at imperturbability crumble like paper hit by lightning.
He took a breath.
Alastor continued to scrutinise him, enjoying every jerk that Vox let go in spite of himself.
Vox, faced with Alastor's calm, felt like imploding. Behind him, his fist was clenched. Was this fucking bastard would even talk back to him or what?
Velvette dropped into the triple seats that were the fourth level, representing the Vees. Valentino, huge, his moth wings gliding behind him, grinned wickedly while stroking his little moustache as he sat like a prince watching the silent interaction between Vox and Alastor.
Vox's scent came to the Radio Demon's nose, the scent of cigarettes that smelt more of wood than tobacco. Alastor wrinkled his nose slightly. Vox frowned and thought about containing anything.
Finally, just as he was about to explode, Alastor said in his gentlemanly voice:
- Vox, as impatient as ever, he said with a smirk, some things never change, do they?
Vox felt his heart squeeze like an accordion. Hearing his voice was finally worse. Bluish electricity danced along his beautiful, sharp claws.
- Fuck you, spat Vox, you arrogant little prick, I'm going to make you regret ever believing you could sit among...
- Overlords! cut in Carmilla, annoyed by way of warning.
Alastor didn't move an inch in the face of the insult. He was grinning like a madman. Something had changed in the air. Something he recognised.
Something unique and indescribable.
Vox had fallen silent as Alastor was illuminated by a glow and long, shifting shadows surrounded him like a shimmering halo. The Radio Demon, his head held high, sucked in the moment.
All the Overlords turned their heads towards him. Serenity frowned. Zestial put down his cup of tea with a small smile.
Vox didn't understand. This wasn't Alastor's magic. The glow was not green but violet. The shadows were not tentacles but strings like filaments.
- What the hell is this? said Vox for all those confused around him.
Alastor tilted his head to one side, grinning more carnivorously than ever.
- Oh, that must be me, sorry, said a velvet voice.
The great doors of the Room closed with a loud bang.
Lolicia, in their red dress, their fox tail gliding behind them, appeared in the back of Alastor and bent down. They waved to the most powerful Sinners in the Pride Ring.
- Bonjour, Overlords! they chuckled.
The purple glow and shadowy filaments disappeared. On the faces of the Overlords, some were surprised, others completely lost, but it wasn't the amusement of Zestial and Velvette that stood out. Nor the utter confusion of Vox and Rosie.
It was the shock of Valentino, who had risen from his chair as if on a spring. His red eyes, a perfect circle, behind his heart-shaped glasses. His fluffy moth antennae moved. Emotions raced through his mind at the grey eyes in the puddle of gold, at the escae shinier than his own jewels. Anger surged through him, so intense that he felt as if his clothes were melting, burning against his skin.
- What are you doing here, dolores? he asked in a voice that was as caressing as it was growling. What are you doing out of your hole?
The Overlords looked at him in astonishment, even Zestial who raised a curious eyebrow, except Vox who gritted his teeth.
Lolicia slowly turned their head and finally met Valentino's scarlet gaze. They squinted and smiled alongside Alastor, who felt triumphant. This is how you make a comeback. Chaos bringer.
- And I thought my presence would please you, laughed the Anglerfox. By the way, what happened to your left antenna? Has it decayed like your pump, lover-boy?
Val felt as if he'd been shot when he heard the nickname he hadn't heard since the last century.
It hit him so hard that he remembered what Gold had asked him one night: "Have you ever had a... crush on someone in Hell?"
Had he, eh?
Had he?
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I had fun creating the rules of The Tournament and as a not-really-fan of the 30s art deco architecture, I think I would like to go there, once just to see it !
I liked writing by the eyes of Alastor, just watching and taking things in.
Pump means heart in 20s slang!So a lot of characters, Serenity, Rosie, Zestial, Carmilla and the Vees true introduction !
Rosie and Alastor are really cute bestfriends. He really care for her. I'm not against RadioRose ship but it will not be like this in my ff! They are really good friends. They will probably talk another time, better, without indiscreet ears listening.
Serenity, (Kaledya OCs) is here ! I liked writing her interaction with Alastor, metaphors and weird feels. Serenity knows but he does not. Its give her a little invisible advantage in conversation!
Carmilla is described like the design of Kaledya. I like Zestmilla (Zestial and Carmilla) but I will probably developed it in season 2.
The Vees, bad bitches, arrives ! Slay. Of course Vox is boiling for Alastor. In all ways. I'm a RadioSilence fan of course (One sided Radiostatic) and I also like StaticMoth (Vox and Val) and the ff will have all of it.
But of course, the surprise is Lolicia and Val mysterious past here ! I call them SlowMoth/Lolitino. Of course it was foreshadowed from the beginning. If you read again every moment when Addolorata has to think of Valentino name there is always a little comment. And of course Val short story introduce the moment we have here !
Next chapter, all the SlowMoth/Lolitino drama will be explain in a flashback. Yes. And the meeting will start !
Ps : the ones who has the guilty pleasure to like Val will have time with him (and maybe a song?) and the ones who hates him will saw him suffer a little!
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 62: Episode 5.4 : Lure The Moth (flashback)
Summary:
Hello !
This part is a flashback with Valentino pov.
Just a little...
Tw : crude langage, sexual undertone
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 5
Lure The Moth
Flashback
Hell, Pride Ring, Pentagram City, 70s.
Standing against the window, his legs crossed in his bell-bottom trousers, Valentino stared out at the city, not smiling, slightly annoyed. In one hand he held a cigarette whose cherry-coloured smoke curled around his two beautiful moth antennae, silky and resplendent. In the other, he had a glass of cocktail which he had half finished.
Behind him, the workers were installing the new cables for the new Vox television channel, which would be broadcast first to the center of Pentagram City and then to the other districts until it reached the necessary scale for control.
Val looked at the cables, plugs and batteries with his red eyes. It was a real mess. And there were too many for his taste. He would do what was necessary to hide them under a carpet or something.
Val smoked and released his red poisom on one of the employees who came a little too close. The Sinner coughed, blushed and left. Val smiled mockingly.
But his mood quickly changed. He stopped smiling and sipped his cocktail. He was feeling whimsical. He was craving something bigger. He had his sexual dungeon, more and more idiots signing his contracts but... why shouldn't he have more?
Vox was entitled to an entire renovation. He was almost thinking of doing a Tower in a year or two to declare their alliance and obtain the title of Overlord, which would be very soon indeed, but that was them together, not him alone.
What if he wanted something?
He did want something.
He brushed back his little moustache, thoughtful. He took a drag on his cigarette. He drank his cocktail, which slightly stained his gold tooth like with gooseberry syrup.
- Val? I've been trying to reach you.
Val didn't turn round when he heard Vox's voice. He simply frowned and continued to stare at the panorama of the city.
Footsteps approached behind him.
- Are you listening to me?
- No, Val sulked.
Vox, in his mustard yellow turtleneck and sharply cut black suit jacket, stopped beside him. He raised an eyebrow, his face a wide television box. The latest model.
- I sent a guy to pick you up. Where is he now?
- I told him to piss off.
He heard Vox sigh and then ask.
- What's the matter, Val?
Val pouted.
- Nothing's the matter.
- Stop it, tell me. We're allies, aren't we? Another debt problem? I can take care of them. We need to concentrate on renovating the studios.
- No, my debts are fine. And if anyone owes me any money, I'll shove my pistol up their arse, Val grumbled to himself at a distracted moment, then added. I want a new place to film.
Vox raised his eyebrows, his commercial smile plastered on his bulging screen diminishing slightly.
- What ? But you said yesterday that you liked your premises.
- Well, I've changed my mind. Besides, I can have several studios.
- Yes, agreed Vox folding his arms, but not right now. You know how messy things are with the Overlords at the moment. One of them has collapsed and they're having to reclaim their territories. It's not the right time to move.
- We'll soon have the title, we could make our mark, sulked the Moth Demon.
- Val... we won't have long to wait. And there are rumours that Alastor is responsible for the Overlord's disappearance.
Val sighed dramatically when he mentioned the Radio Demon. It sometimes seemed to be the only word on his lips. Alastor. Alastor. Alastor. He really wanted to turn off his screen sometimes so he'd stop busting his balls. Val finished his drink in one gulp and pointed at the glass.
- Why not the old amphitheatre? he asked.
Vox looked at him without understanding.
- The... ruins? Do you want to get your heels dirty in the ruins?
- Maybe not, grinned Val with disgust, but after a bit of tidying up, it could be a delightful place to indulge in my darkest sins. I'm sure it will attract a large audience with such a kinky background.
Val had turned slightly towards his ally and was running his two fingers over Vox's shoulder like a little doll. Vox watched the action, said nothing and then looked out again.
- I'd steer clear if I were you. The underground of the ruins has already been taken.
- By whom?
- The Harpist or something, I don't know.
- I could dislodge her, Val said, stroking his gun with glitter on his hip.
Vox sighed. Then his secretary called him to the door to check some papers.
- I'll avoid Val, he told him one last time. Really!
- Hm.
Vox left the room. And Val was careful to do exactly what he wanted to do.
*
The Doomsday District, amphitheater's ruins.
Valentino pushed up his heart-shaped glasses and looked at the enormous ruin of the amphitheatre with its colossal alcoves in front of him. No Demons or Sinners approached it, as if the interior were full of bodies infected with smallpox. Fuck this shit.
He threw his cigarette to the ground and stubbed it out with his shoe before walking back inside under the curious gazes of a few passers-by.
Valentino had dressed head to toe in black for the occasion. He had abandoned his thigh-high boots for more practical shoes. He had no desire to break his ankle stupidly.
Perhaps, there was no-one in the fucking ruins.
He looked at the damaged bleachers, the galleries, the holes in the ground, the gutted gates and finally found the stairs leading to the underground passage, but they were condemned. So he blew his smoke onto the ground in a big red cloud that was sucked up by a draught behind a big rock. He went to look. He saw a trap door. He lifted it easily and crouched down to see.
A deep, high hole. A rusty ladder. Tss.
Annoyed, Val let himself fall into the darkness and humidity, which engulfed him as if he had just plunged into icy cold water. Halfway through his fall, he opened his broad wings and landed softly on the uneven ground.
An ordinary Demon would not have seen much, if anything at all. But he had good night vision. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he used his antennae to guide himself and followed his intuition.
He could see the outlines of old cages and empty rooms with huge ceilings, and he was surprised not to see any corpses. Everything was rather silent at first sight. His footsteps echoed, as did the drops of moisture falling into a puddle somewhere.
Soon, he heard a gentle melody, but wondered if he wasn't going crazy.
The further he went, the thicker the darkness became. Soon he couldn't find his way. He entered a huge room, with pits on either side. The melody had stopped. He hesitated for a second, one hand on his pistol. He wasn't alone but he didn't know where the other one was. He'd like some fucking light!
Just then, as if in answer to his prayer, a faint light came on, high above him, several meters away. He straightened his head. It was like a light bulb floating there. He approached, two of his arms ready to strike and the other two ready to take his gun and shoot.
It was strange because the light was rather broad and yet it didn't disperse a single wisp of darkness around it.
He approached, step by step. Soon, other small lights lit up around the first, larger one. There were gold, purple and blue ones.
He kept his head up, the light was at the height of a street lamp. Then he felt something caress his arm, like a brushstroke. Val immediately drew his gun and fired. BAM. The sound tore through the air before silence fell.
A small laugh echoed through the air and reverberated off all the walls he could no longer see.
- Hello, he heard in a velvet voice.
His stomach curled in knots.
A flash of light blinded him. Fuck! He put his arm in front of his eyes. He was ready to withdraw as soon as there were no more stars behind his eyelids.
- Have you got something for me?
The voice made him grit his teeth. He finally straightened his head and his eyes widened in shock.
There, on a high rock, sitting on a stone armchair, was a Demoness. She radiated light, just her and no-one else in the room. Val's eyes sparkled. He saw long, two-tone hair covering her breasts and hips, swaying gently in the cool cave wind.
An elbow on the stone, a fist under her chin, the feminine face, the pewter-coloured skin, the amused grey and gold eyes and the same light that had guided him floated above her head like a little sun.
Val realised that what had touched him was her blue-grey fox tail.
He hadn't expected this when Vox had mentioned the Harpist.
- So you're the one who lives in the ruins, he said, regaining his attitude.
She didn't move an eyelash, as still as a statue. He looked at her reddish scales. She was naked. Was she really beautiful or was it just high? She shone so brightly that he wanted to touch her, to grab her, to... possess her.
- You haven't come to give me something that's precious but not necessary, she finally realised with a certain curiosity. What is it you want?
Valentino could have picked up on the timbre of her voice, which could have announced something dangerous. But he didn't care. He was just trying to calm his heart, his unexpected desire, this ardour that caught him off guard like some sort of schoolboy. But if he could only have her. He stuck his gun in his belt.
- I came to see the place, señorita, I didn't know it already had someone, he lied.
She smiled. He smiled. It wasn't the same intention in their smile. Val reached into his pocket and retrieved his lighter.
- Really? purred the voice of the Harpist. I'm sorry to see you go so soon.
He discerned sensuality in her answer. Was she interested? Oh... what he could do to her...
He lit his cigarette and blew the red smoke into the semi-darkness.
- I could leave. But I could stay. For a bit. As you wish, señorita.
- As I wish? she giggled. How kind.
- Whatever you want, baby. So, you live here on your own?
There was a little robotic noise in the distance but Val decided not to pay any attention to it.
- Sort of.
- Good, he said, blowing out his scarlet smoke as it curled around the stone pedestal. Would I have looked stupid if I'd started to seduce you but your boyfriend was in the dark at the back looking at me sideways, hm?
The Harpist laughed a little. Her laughter made his heart beat faster. He felt too tight in his trousers. The sound of her voice echoed throughout the cave and Valentino wondered just how big the underground really was.
Would the effects be felt quickly? He was hungry. He was hot. He watched the grey eyes in the golden, the fox ears with fluorescent coral. Why was she shining so brightly? What he wanted to do to her. To bathe in her light. To cling to it. Maybe on all fours she looked even cuter. Could he catch her light at the same time as he slid his hands down her back?
- Cat got your tongue?
Val blinked behind his red glasses, a little confused. Wait? What? He hadn't heard what she'd said. Fuck. He put on a brave face and smoothed his moustache before continuing to smoke.
- It happens to me. You can't blame me, he improvised, you take my breath away, bonita.
She smiled softly and said nothing.
- By the way, what's your name?
- Addolorata.
Valentino smiled sharply. He nodded.
- Ah, I see. Addolorata. Dolores. Pain, grief. A pretty name, like its owner.
- What a charmer. What's yours?
- Valentino, he purred. But you can call me Val. Just you.
She giggled. It was a pleasure for his eardrums. But he tried not to dwell on it or he'd miss more bits of conversation. He adopted a nonchalant attitude and, while continuing to smoke, paced up and down. He pointed around.
- Are you sure you couldn't rent me a piece of land, señorita? I could make a very pleasant roommate. And as for payment... we can always work something out.
For the first time, she moved. He watched her very slow, sensual movements, highlighted with light, unravel one by one. They gazed at each other for a moment. Valentino did not look away as he noticed that his smoke completely surrounded his prey. Perfect.
She leaned forward a little.
- I'm listening, she breathed in a voice that slid down his four arms and made him shiver.
- I've already made you laugh, that's a point, isn't it? But I was talking about a more... concrete payment. Sweeter. More natural, he ventured.
A silence. Then, gently, she stretched out her arm and waved her fingers as if to encourage him to continue. Val felt a wave of victory and courage sweep over him. He threw away his cigarette and, without waiting, took to the air in two wingbeats. She looked at him in surprise. He landed on the pedestal and directly grabbed her hand and placed a kiss, then a second, third and fourth along her arm.
Sensual tango-like music and cellos echoed through the underground.
- My Dolores.
Val smiled, completely absorbed by the light she exuded. He began to sing while watching the woman Sinner, fascinated.
- I'm obsessed you are dazzling, let me.
I'm obsessed you are shining, let you.
I'm obsessed you are so much, let us.
I'm obsessed you are aglow, I want...
You're obsessed I am ablaze, take me,
I will treat you like a queen,
Want to be covered with fame and gems?
You just have to kiss me, touch, give in!
Addolorata listened. She slid her nails under his chin. He shivered, envy gnawing at his insides. Her delicate voice made his heart pound.
- I can see what you're trying to offer,
(Just a lil' push), echoed Valentino.
It's all about your lust.
(Imagine us)
Don't even need to trust? she sang vaguely amused.
(Open up, puss)
He smiled, his eyes a temple of red wanting to imprison hers. They were singing together :
- It's almost too easy,
Yes, too easy,
Mix it with agony!
He leaned back in the stone armchair she was sitting on. He put his knee beside her legs. He leaned forward to see her in detail. One of his hands was sliding over her hair, the other was trying to catch her light, and one had grabbed her by the chin.
- You shoot your shot.
(Sé mi dolor), he purred.
And I applaud,
Your fiery pluck,(Sé mi dolor)
Your words and smoke,
It's too easy,
Yes, too easy,(Just one thrust)
Mix it with agony! she finished with a high note.
Just as he was ready to kiss her, to run his tongue over her lips, the answer came like a punch.
- I won't.
The tango sound stop and only the viola, delicate, continued.
He didn't have time to look at her, confused by her refusal, before he heard a robotic noise and felt something jerk him. Fuck! He fell from the pedestal and caught himself with his wings before crashing to the ground. What the hell...?
He straightened his head, still stunned, and saw the Harpist wipe away his red smoke with a bored hand as if it didn't affect him at all. On his lap, a Fizzbot giggled, looking at him mockingly. It was that bastard that had pushed him!
He couldn't understand it. He had her. She was in his hands. She was his.
The Demoness settled back into her chair, in the same position as when she had arrived, her fist under her chin. Her gaze was now icy but her voice unfailingly gentle :
- You're a lover-boy and you amuse me,
But, sir, I don't need to dig your weakness,
I look at you and I'm cold, it's so easy,
You're fated to darkness!
Fated to darkness that can deal with crazy,
I won't and never be your candle of pain, Val.
So, lover-boy, don't burn and take your leave,
Mix it with agony!
The words tore at him... something. He was ready to shoot her, but when he felt his belt, his gun was gone. When he raised his head he saw Addolorata throw his weapon into the nothingness and darkness to his left. The sound of the fall came only fifteen seconds later, such was the depth of the hole. He clenched his fists.
- Go away, Valentino. A butterfly has no business being so close to water.
- Fu-Fucker! shouted the Fizzbot in his robotic voice.
He was ready to insult her loud and clear, but all of a sudden he was plunged into a darkness so deep it hurt his eyes. She had turned off her lights. He heard a hoarse gasp and Valentino decided not to overdo it. He had no desire to die.
He ran off, angry and still hallucinating. Her chuckle followed him to the exit.
He felt as if he was leaving behind the remains of a dried-up teenage heart that he'd thought dead for a long time.
What a cunt.
That wasn't his last word.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
First flashbackof the ff introduced. Meanwhile the Overlords Meeting is happening and Val is just mad in his memories ahah
So yes, the relationship between Val and Lolicia is explained!
The song 'Mix It With Agony" by Addolorata and Valentino is a rewrite of "There are others ways" from Epic the Musical with Odysseus ans Circe but only the first part until 1:47 of the song. I needed something sensual and not too long because Lolicia would cut it fast. And Val has Circe parts and Lolicia Odysseus parts.
So Val has a crush on Lolicia like immediately. But its mostly his moth-side talking. Like a moth to a flame. Except that the escae of Lolicia are not real fire its just a bait.
Like Charlie who is the light of Vaggie but here its only a one sided lust thing. 'Sé mi dolor' means 'be my pain' in Spanish. The song has undertone of bdsm on Val side. 'I'm obsessed you are so much, let us' this is part I write to show that Val hasn't wide enough vocabulary to find synonym of light so he just say 'so much'.Lolicia isn't affected by Val poisoned smoke and say no. She is not interested and she can see what he really is : a ill-tempered man. 'Fated to darkness that can deal with crazy' And who can deal with his craziness? Vox.
And at the end, Lolicia says "leave, with your broken freaky heart and don't come back." Changing the 'mix it with agony' who was link to bdsm to real damage.
By the way, Lolicia is referred as "she/her" from Valentino pov. Because we are in the 70s and Val doesn't care of pronouns. (Like Alastor)
Also, Valentino flirt looks terrible with someone as astute as Lolicia. Its quite funny!
Also vintage Vox is cute with his box tv head and turtleneck. And Alastor and Vox are not ennemies yet in this flashback. And its before the VoxTech tower is even constructed.
And we love a protective Vittorio !
Next part is a [pop corn] ! And then the meeting and some fantasy politics! Let's go!
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 63: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 4 and 5 of episode 5.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello hello !
Some drawings ? Some drawings !
First, a little faq I answered on Tumblr about Lolicia with a little drawing with my less cartoon-ish style. And you know, hair !
The funny part about the food, is that its something I choose for her in really the beginning of her creation. And my second or third drawings of Lolicia was a 'summer merch' and she sleeps on the beach with a glass of mango juice and muffaletta sandwich by her side !
I will probably show it in another [popcorn] but I will redraw a summer merch and perhaps valentine merch type of her.
Then, because we talk about my OC Lazuli (I don't know why I called her Lapiz, last time, a mistake, I miss match with lapis-lazuli stone, my bad) with Kaledya and Succubus/incubus lore I draw her again. In more details:
So that is Lazuli in present time. Still beautiful and became one of Verdelet's favorite girl to see in the brothel. And perhaps, as we talk with Kaledya, Lazuli could become the next Madam !
Next, I have a made a little fun comic as a gift for Kaledya (for the It's A Deal Then and the comic about Constantine and Verdelet) !!
Its actually a joke because the theme is Addolorata and Constantine having a fashion battle that just finish into a pillow fight ahah
I half-doodle it, half-color it !
Part 1
Part 2
That's it ! It was fun to draw and the ref was easy to follow. At the end, its just a mess and egality in the battle and they pillow fight and Serenity and Alastor are just like "wtf are they doing again?"
Also I featured (a little) the new look of Constantine, with the golden accent on his horns and below his eyes that Kaledya updated.
All new stuff on Kaledya Tumblr, there is so many things!
That is all for this [pop corn].
Hope you like it!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos !
The following episodes are the core of the Overlords Meeting ARC, with lore on the gangs and politics, mentioning new important OC. You know its my thing !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 64: Episode 5.5 : The Overlords Meeting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 5
The Overlords Meeting
Part 1
A silence bubbled continuously in the meeting room. A ray of scarlet sunlight slid across the table and the glass that protected the model of the city in a reflection that called to order those who were ready to fight.
- How the fuck did you manage to cooperate with that whore? exclaimed Valentino. She refuses everyone.
Lolicia smiled with both amusement and mockery. They detached themselves slightly from Alastor and approached Valentino. The way they walked was slow and careful, like a deep-sea fish.
- Perhaps some people are very bad at asking for anything. I'm particularly thinking of sending some idiots to kidnap the other party who've already said no, they murmured, staring into the heart-shaped glasses.
Valentino impulsively reached for his gun, but Vox quickly joined him.
- Not now, growled the businessman, turning on his screen with more brightness. Remember where we are.
Valentino looked at the dome and the table and took a deep breath. He dropped back in his chair, muttering insults in Spanish, like a temperamental child who hadn't got what he wanted.
Vox decided to ignore the Radio Demon as best he could: it was the right decision, otherwise everything was going to go to madness. He settled down too.
Carmilla heaved a sigh and spread out her notes in front of her; Zestial had recommended a cup of tea to one of the Imps, who was quicker than lightning to oblige; Rosie plastered a sharp smile on her lips like a shield, as if she were more ready to listen than to intervene.
Serenity, for her part, settled comfortably into her seat and rested her paws on the edge of the table, her golden gaze sharp and attentive as she nimbly twirled a four-leaf clover, made of jade perhaps, between her claws.
They were almost all seated. Almost.
- Alastor? said Carmilla, her voice reminiscent of flamenco. Your return was... expected after your performance in the singing competition. However, your absence meant you lost your place, so remember that when you want to express your views on the points to be discussed.
Alastor smiled a cheesy smirk that hid a taste of bitterness as he straightened his little red glasses.
- Of course I will.
- In that case, welcome back. As for your... friend.
- Addolorata, Zestial whispered to Carmilla as he sipped his tea.
- Yes, well... Addolorata, it seems to me that many times you've been offered the title of Overlord and you've turned it down?
Lolicia smiled softly and went to take the chair for the noobies, pulling it as a man of confidence would have done for his superior. Of course, the dynamic here was... different. It was a sign for Alastor.
- Lolicia will be just fine, they answered quietly. And I'm not friends with Alastor. I'm his ally.
A murmur passed around the table. Serenity raised her eyebrows slightly as she watched the Radio Demon twirl his cane in his hands and approached the chair that had offered their Anglerfox. The stag and the scaled fox together? Now that was strange. Surprising. But clever of him.
Alastor tugged back his coat and sat down like a gentleman in the lowest-backed armchair in the room. Lolicia stood behind him and touched the top of the back. Immediately, the seat creaked and sang like logs rattling under the power of an open fire. Soon fangs were protruding from the frame of the chair, jutting out towards the dome of the Room.
No, they weren't fangs, they were antlers. Alastor was truly back and he had a boost.
Alastor glanced mockingly at Valentino as if answering his question far too late.
- I'm not everyone, he murmured in a low, static voice.
Vox and Valentino clenched their fists at the arrogance of the Radio Demon, who kept his staff with his star-shaped microphone between his fingers.
- This shouldst be int'resting, breathed Zestial.
Rosie looked at Alastor with a slight... concern in her big, completely black eyes. Serenity saw all the variations in the room and took them into account.
Carmilla, who had witnessed the whole peacock show, because that's what it was: they were doing cartwheels to see who had the biggest and the most flamboyant, while she had other things on her mind. She picked up where she left off, staring at the Anglerfox who was listening, standing next to Alastor.
- Well, did you?
- Yes, I refused the title, replied Lolicia in a velvet voice. And I have no intention of lodging a complaint.
Carmilla nodded.
- Very well, then, no chairs will be pulled out.
- That's fine by me, insisted Lolicia, who gently sat down on the arm of Alastor's armchair and smiled even wider.
Vox let a few sprays of electricity dance between his claws as they tapped the edge of the table one by one.
- Shalt we beginneth, mine own lief friend? Zestial asked Carmilla.
- Yes. I declare the meeting open.
Velvette burst the bubble of her chewing gum, which emitted a pop that reverberated throughout the walls of the main room of The Tournament. Carmilla wrinkled her eyelids.
- Let's start with the results of the last Extermination. We lost seventy per cent of the population, which has recovered fifteen per cent in the last few months with the new arrivals. The damage is twice as great as the previous Extermination.
- All you have to do is promote your weapons, Carmilla, Velvette quipped.
Valentino laughed. Carmilla raised an eyebrow, unperturbed.
- I suppose that's an idea. But selling more weapons as Extermination approaches won't change a thing. Even a bullet made of alloy, itself made of angelic metal alloy, can barely hurt an Exorcist. And alloy of an alloy is only what we can touch. Besides, we don't want to retaliate.
- We don't need to disturb the established ord'r, adds Zestial.
- Of course, do nothing! Just the usual. What's the point of talking about all this, eh? raised the doll-like Sinner, looking at her manicure. You don't know us very well if you think we're going to welcome anyone into our premises who doesn't deserve it. If you're so keen to save lives, house the needy in the huge hangars you use to store your bombs and missiles, I'm sure there must be room for them.
Carmilla clenched her jaw in the face of the verbal duel that had just opened its doors and which was totally permitted at The Tournament as long as it was only made up of words. Carmilla brought her fist down on the table to emphasise her next words.
- Or maybe you should use your influence on the networks, Velvette, to encourage people to protect themselves and hide.
- What for? We have a giant clock to warn us of their arrival. They know. We know. What the hell is wrong with you? Have you forgotten that half of all demons don't have a home of their own and that they're forced to be stung by the angels who descend from Heaven? Better them than us, said Velvette, and then the wounded and dead end up in the mouths of cannibals. We wouldn't want to upset the food chain.
She looked at Rosie, who blinked and nodded. It's true that after the Extermination, the fridges in her neighbourhood were well-stocked.
- Besides, added Vox haughtily, the next Extermination will no doubt be worse because of the princess's dreams. Pissing off the commander of the Exorcists to talk to him about redemption? We're in for another slap in the face.
- Interesting, commented Zestial, putting down his cup. Thee knoweth all about it.
- I buy my information from the best. That's what having money is like.
At these words, his electric blue eyes met those of Serenity, who remained impassive.
- I don't want to dash any hopes, Alastor intervened gently in his static voice as all heads turned towards him and Lolicia, but Charlie didn't precipitate anything in relation to the Extermination. And I know because I live with the Princess.
Vox bared his teeth. It's true that this fucking old wreck lived in that decrepit hotel and for that he couldn't even send drones because of the Morningstar's presence. He inhaled slowly.
- Yes, of course, she didn't rush into anything, he repeated ironically. We'll see when half the city is hiding in her cellar and the Exterminators decide to look for them anyway. Oh well, it won't be my problem then!
Alastor smiled more rigidly. He was about to reply, his voice increasingly static, but Lolicia spoke up. Their fox tail swept the ground.
They turned their head towards Vox and caught his gaze like a hook in a shark's mouth. They didn't know Vox. They'd never seen him. They squinted. There was a line of weakness between him and Alastor. They held out theur finger, curious, towards the purple thread that no one could see. They wondered what it meant.
- Don't worry, TV Demon, they whispered, it's nothing we can't handle.
They pressed the "we", which made Alastor rejoice in his triumph. He had worked his ass off to get this alliance and he was going to take advantage of every moment she was exposed. Vox, who only vaguely knew the Anglerfox previously known as the Harpist, thought long enough about his turn to speak before Carmilla resumed.
- I've come to the conclusion that an extra level of alert could be placed at the next Extermination, should rumours reach us that Heaven will respond a little more forcefully to the Princess's requests, she finished before reaching for the edge of the room. In the meantime, we have a serious problem with the gangs.
Tensions eased and the focus returned to the weapons dealer.
- Which gangs? asked Rosie.
- I'll leave that to Luck Demon to explain, said Carmilla.
Serenity, who was still playing with the stone in the shape of a four-leaf clover, withdrew her wolf paws from the table, leaned forward and placed the clover under her hand.
- My whispers tell me that The King's Bastards and The Circle have been in a constant battle for six months now for the occupation of the Forest and its resources. Fitzroy and The Fey are their leaders.
Lolicia remained impassive when they heard Fitzroy's name. Interesting.
Valentino frowned. That bastard Fitzroy, who used to make his members run away from him and then fall back into his paws. Amber would have a lot to say about that. But he wasn't going to complain, he'd have a few more employees. He needed new stars because fucking Angel Dust had decided to live with Princess Chandler. Or whatever.
- Well, alloweth those folk square, said Zestial, sipping his tea. That's what we asketh of turf lords.
- Not when it becomes our problem, dear Zestial, replied Serenity, settling back in her chair. Fitzroy is starting to take up space. By the way, she said, turning to the Radio Demon, Pentious, I believe he's staying at the Hazbin Hotel, isn't he? His territory was devoured during his absence by Fitzroy.
Alastor raised an eyebrow. He played with his cane.
- That's... unfortunate, he replied without the slightest concern.
- Wait, wait, cut in Vox, turning to Carmilla, I thought The Fey was under your jurisdiction? Didn't you make a deal with him a while back to get access to his resources? Because the Forest is his domain until proven otherwise.
Carmilla waved her hand in annoyance.
- That deal is off the table. Lysander and his childish behaviour didn't make my job any easier.
Vox chuckled.
- I can imagine. That bastard's worse than a weather vane. He changes direction more than the wind. He's incapable of consistency.
Lolicia listened attentively and these descriptions resonated vaguely within them, but it wasn't a string. It was something else, they didn't know... what.
Zestial put down his cup and drew all eyes to himself.
- I received a missive a month ago. Lief Lysander, who is't we've just been talking about, is the auth'r. That gent hath applied f'r a placeth at this table.
A murmur passed between the Overlords. Alastor turned his head and exchanged a silent glance with Lolicia.
Serenity put her jade stone away in her pocket and smiled. A smile too playful and sweet to be sincere, but a good bluff nonetheless :
- Here's the connection. The two gangs fought for several months, then there was a period of calm when Fitzroy disappeared from the scene. When he returned, he had a clear advantage and managed to take the edge off the Forest. This was without counting on The Fey's response, who pushed him back. The same pattern repeated itself: Fitzroy retreated, left the scene for a moment and it was then that he reclaimed the territory from Pentious, who was no longer there to defend it.
Valentino crossed his long legs.
- So this son of a dog nibbles a bit at everything around him and tries again until the other one breaks.
- If it breaks, contemplated Zestial. Lysander seems confident in his missive yond next time he'll get rid of The King's Bastards and yond he'll have the influence he needs to get into yond fine establishment yond is The Tournament.
- Fitzroy returned after acquiring Pentious territory. He breached The Circle's second and third lines of defence without entering the Forest, continues The Luck Demon.
- Of course! laughed Vox. Has anyone ever met this poisonous elf? I have, he hissed, mentioning The Fey. There's a reason nobody poaches inside the Forest. I think we should leave it alone. One will eventually destroy the other.
- To tell the truth, cut in Carmilla, we thought we'd anticipate Fitzroy's next escape and destroy him once he's hunting another place, when he's weakest.
The room fell silent. Serenity, Carmilla and Zestial, the three most powerful Overlords, turned towards Alastor and Lolicia. The air became as heavy as a leaden blanket.
- Or attack Lysander, explained Serenity, studying the Radio Demon. One's a fortress, the other's a cannonball. Different strategy, but feasible.
Lolicia understood the direction this meeting was taking. The reception of Alastor's return after seven years' absence was not so unanimous. Some had their doubts. Alastor's expression was carnivorous, betraying a certain annoyance.
- Are you trying to tell me that you expect me to take part in this presumable bloodbath?
The Vees tried to intervene, but Zestial was quicker in a sense.
- Just proof yond thee still has't this council in thy most wondrous interests, old friend. Nothing m're to it than yond. Besides, it's influenceth on a plate and thee need it.
They were lies in the air but this one was thicker than the others. There was another reason. Serenity crossed her arms on the table and leaned forward, but this time she was looking more at the Anglerfox than Radio Demon.
- In my opinion, it wouldn't take me several weeks to think about it, to make a choice. After all... Pentious wasn't the only one to leave his territory unprotected, was he?
The golden and grey eyes collided.
The hint was as sparkling as a treasure.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Fantasy politics let's go !
So fun enough but there is actually 10 characters in the room and I write it down on the side to not forgot anyone ahah.So finally my other baby, my OC, is mentioned! "Lysander" or The Fey, a turf lord, chief of gang that want to be Overlord (like Fitzroy my other OC). I'm so excited. I was waiting for him to enter in the story. I mean he always was there but now he is mentioned! So happy.
So in the meeting we talk about the Extermination but more importantly gangs. We learn that by leaving at the Hazbin Hotel, Pentious lost his territory, of course. The gangs mention are :
- The King's Bastard, leader is Fitzroy (that we already see as a Human)
- The Circle, leader is The Fey or Lysander, whose domain is the Forest.We learn already in the previous episode that the Forest is a place at the edge of Pentagram City in the AU, with trees that gives metal, cooper and putter ect. Ressources to create a lot of things so of course everyone wants it.
At the end of this chapter, Serenity (Kaledya OC) who knows what is going on everywhere, tells Lolicia "you lives in the Hazbin Hotel too right ? Do you know what that means ?"
Of course the meeting is not over, we need to understand a bit more !
Also I like the chair that change to represent Alastor when he sit down !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 65: Episode 5.6 : The Overlords Meeting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 5
The Overlords Meeting
Part 2
Alastor closed in on himself and forgot all about the nine brains in the room with him. He brought the leaves to hide the sunlight. He retreated to a dark place in the back of his mind to think about the problem that had just been thrust into his lap.
So it was like that, was it? He should have known. He should have known better. And on the other hand, even if he didn't really want to believe it, he had planned it. That was why Addolorata was such an essential asset after his absence.
This gang business was a test.
Any Overlord, anyone at this table could slam his fist down on the table and impose his law on the two gangs. This Fitzroy and The Fey were Sinners who wanted to get the Overlord title. They were using idiots as staircases to achieve their goal. It made sense. It was the classic approach to take. Because each step was a little more influence and a little more souls to take. The Vees had climbed the ladder in this way, Carmilla too as far as he knew.
For the others it was a little different.
For him it had been different.
And today, that problem was a facade. His influence was low, despite his sensational comeback. And they presented him with an easy stepladder. But that wasn't the real reason.
Zestial had said it, just to make sure that "the council was part of these interests" that he wasn't using them. And they were right to be afraid. He had never been reliable.
So their plan was simple: "Get rid of this insect problem, see if you won't object, if we won't feel you lying."
Alastor was good at lying and everyone around the table knew it.
Seven years away, of course they weren't going to accept him back into the ranks as if nothing had happened. They knew nothing about what had happened to him. They didn't know if he might have done something to put them in danger. So they said to him "we have an order, do you remember the hierarchy? Obey?"
Carmilla had made it clear before he sat down in his new humiliating place after all "However, your absence meant you lost your place, so remember that when you want to express your views on the points to be discussed."
All he had to do was not object. Swallow his ego. All he had to do was accept, choose a gang and eliminate them, from the leader down to the lowest-ranking kitchen worker. To leave no stone unturned. Which one didn't matter.
He had to keep a low profile on this one, do the Overlords' council a favour. The only problem was that Charlie wasn't going to appreciate the total destruction of several Sinners. There was no way their relationship was going to be ruined by this ridiculous and secondary choice. But he wouldn't be in this alone.
He wouldn't raise suspicions on his own. Charlie would understand.
And Addolorata would help him.
Because half his problems were now hers too.
And everything would go on as it was meant to.
Alastor tore himself away from his inner self and returned to the present. There was arguing at the table. He cut them short after dusting off his coat.
- I agree, he said.
Rosie nodded discreetly in agreement. Vox immediately started yapping again at his answer.
- So we're just going to fucking give him something to lift his spirits when he's only just come back? Out of the question!
- It's only the disappearance of a gang, retorted Carmilla, I didn't think you and your colleagues were afraid of competition.
Velvette snapped the bubble of her gum, followed by a dry laugh.
- What do you take us for, old girl ? We're just being considerate. It's the least we can do. You, she said, pointing at Zestial and Carmilla, are prepared to give Alastor an influence cake and we're supposed to agree? Ah, give me a break. For us to accept, either we forbid him to do certain things, or we share.
Carmilla took a long breath.
- Alastor? Do you mind if we talk about it?
Alastor smiled sharply. His eyes' expression did not follow the smile.
- But of course! I'm going to do the job anyway, he sneered, twirling his cane in his hands and crossing one leg.
Vox grunted. Carmilla turned back to the Vees, more or less calmly.
- What do you mean by that? What are you proposing?
- No hostages, grumbled Valentino, rolling his cigarette on the table with his voice trailing off. And honestly, I'd rather they fell into my arms.
- That's sweet, dear Valentino, but it's not my way. I won't leave anyone alive, added the Radio Demon almost cheerfully.
- That cocksucker can go fuck himself! shouted Vox, smashing his palms against the glass of the table.
- Wait, cut in Velvette before looking at Carmilla and Alastor. If we can't negotiate. We can share and I want half the credits once one of the two gangs is destroyed. Seeing as there's only been talk of the two of them in the last few weeks, destroying one will create a buzz. Free influence. I could take care of spreading the word.
Carmilla exchanged glances with Zestial, who sipped from his cup and shrugged vaguely.
- We were thinking of doing this discreetly. And that the news would be spread by the Clan of Whispers.
- I'm sure I could come to an arrangement with the Luck Demon, growled the doll, annoyed by this turn of events.
She turned her head towards the third Overlord. Alastor, discreet, was following the conversation.
But Serenity, with her hands folded under her chin, was still staring at Lolicia, whose mind was spinning with a graceful and disturbing noise.
Lolicia still had Misfortune's warning running through their head.
Fitzroy was attacking unguarded territories. The more he took, the bigger his territory, the more influence he had, the better his chances, in his opinion, of getting rid of this Lysander and taking the Forest.
But Fitzroy wouldn't dare attack their home, would he?
They weren't a turf lady. Everyone knew that.
Fitzroy wouldn't come and try such foolishness, try to take their underground, their ruins, when he had been a client of them and they have his weakness in hand ?
No.
They have seen how his mind worked. He wasn't stupid. Far from it.
No. He wouldn't. Misfortune was mistaking.
Admittedly, Fitzroy was difficult to discipline, and his thread had had a strange melody from time to time, which had almost disappointed Lolicia, but it had calmed down for a while.
Besides, their domain was not unguarded. They have sent Vittorio to check it this very morning.
No.
Everything was fine.
Lolicia gently tilted their head to one side, still sitting on the arm of Alastor's chair. They have lost themselves in the golden eyes of the wolf in sheep's clothing. Her gaze was intense and Lolicia supported it.
It was obvious that Zestial, Carmilla and perhaps even Misfortune wanted to test Alastor. And it was also obvious that Alastor was going to use the link of their new alliance. It was only natural. But they couldn't afford to attack Fitzroy.
They have a rule, they didn't attack a client who kept his purple cord clean with them. In this case, they would be pushing Alastor to attack The Fey... They knew nothing about him other than what had been said today at the meeting.
Lolicia's smile returned to their dark lips and they finally broke away from Misfortune's gaze, who naturally turned to Velvette.
- I've heard your request Velvette, said Serenity, settling back comfortably into her seat with its open-mouthed wolf heads. You want success and therefore influence, at least half of this mission. And it's true that that right belongs to me. So why should I do the Vees this favour?
- Because that gigolo Radio Demon doesn't deserve even half of anything. He's been gone for seven years. Seven years! And he thinks he would have everything back the way it was fifty years ago? I'm running Pentagram City from now on! Me!
There was a silence. A verbal duel had just opened up like a fleshy flower. Vox was ranting. Rosie frowned slightly and prepared to intervene, but Alastor already had an answer in mind.
He straightened his little red glasses.
- Careful, old mate, he laughed, his static voice coming from his tie. We'd think you were counting the days since I've been away.
The TV screen glitched and electric sharks slid between Vox's blue claws.
- Shut the fuck up.
- Hah! Did I hit a nerve?
- There's nothing more sensitive than you running off like a wet dog. Radio's the past and I'm the future, growled Vox. You're wrong and I'm right. Your return changes nothing. You've always run away. In our eyes that's all you are, a fucking runaway.
There was a shudder in the room as if the entire Tournament building was sending out a wave of warning reminding them of the rules.
Alastor smiled a dangerous grin. His palm tightened on his star-shaped microphone. Lolicia saw the lavender filament between the Radio Demon and the TV Demon, flickering more intensely than ever. They were fascinated. This weakness was... powerful.
When Alastor spoke again, his voice was jerked by static waves. A dark aura tried to escape from him but he held it back in extremis. The little laughter of his demons echoed unnoticed.
- My dear Vox... growled Alastor. Should I be surprised to see you imposing your opinion on others? Once again, you haven't changed.
An electric shock almost escaped and bounced off the dome of the Room. Alastor and Vox were confronting each other with so much unspoken business hidden. Lolicia was ready to intervene, after all, they didn't really have to follow the rules, they weren't even an Overlord.
Fortunately for everyone, just as the tension was titillating everybody to use their powers in a fit of anger, someone stepped in, and it wasn't Lolicia.
The Luck Demon had risen from her seat, putting her jacket back on with a deft movement.
- If the Radio Demon doesn't want to talk about his holidays, I suppose we should just... respect him, don't you think?
There was a shocked silence. Even Alastor was confused. This was unheard of.
An Overlord defending another Overlord, when there was no alliance between them? Impossible.
And yet Serenity had intervened and sided with Alastor. It made no sense.
As for Lolicia, they saw another thread appear in the meeting room, a beautiful lilac colour, linking Misfortune and Alastor.
Oh, that was interesting.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun fact times !
So, some explications of what is going on and what is happening this chapter ! With both internal thoughts of Alastor and Lolicia.
Of course Alastor would have some problems after disappearing and coming back like nothing happened? Not here. (Not on my watch! Ahah)
So yes, both Alastor and Lolicia have settle themselves to do the job asked by Zestial and Carmilla to test him. But of course Lolicia want its to fall on Lysander has she needs to protect her client (Fitzroy), Al doesn't care which gang he needs to destroy.
Then we have two moments I really like !
First, Vox and Alastor angst appearing a little bit. When he says 'who've always run away' he is not talking about just him leaving the city, but also (probably) the feelings Vox declared for him and it just not happened as he wishes. I think its beautiful to see how hurt Vox is and still stand, and breath, have the strength to be mad. Fascinating.The second moment is, from Kaledya's storyboards, when Serenity intervene and take the defence of Alastor which is something unreal for the Overlords (but of course we, both you and I, readers knows that its because she is his daughter *crying*) and of course the reaction of Lolicia seeing finally the little weakness thread between Alastor and Serenity popping up even if she doesn't know what it means, she saw it. And I think its beautiful how Serenity keep her facade, her duty as Overlord and still just has to deal with every mixed feelings towards her dad.
Yes so thats it !
In the next episode, we will have the explanation between Serenity and Velvette of who will have the 50% of the influence of Alastor's mission and a song ! Stayed Gone rewrite let's go !Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 66: Episode 5.7 : The Overlords Meeting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 5
The Overlords Meeting
Part 3
The silence in the room was as thick as a hot, humid summer's day. The smell of resin and tea wafting through the air clung to the arms of each of the council members as Serenity maintained her position, standing and waiting to see if anyone would respond to her unexpected intervention.
She had already managed to take them by surprise, and they were all looking at her. It was a small triumph. Except... the Anglerfox, who was staring into space, completely absorbed by anything.
While everyone was trying to work out why the Luck Demon would bother to stand shoulder to shoulder with Alastor, especially given their less than stellar past: after all, in his heyday the Radio Demon had tried to wipe her off the map like so many other Overlords, and it was only her intellect that had saved her at the time, as her clan was just starting out and the title was new to her.
Lolicia, with their escae shimmering, was watching the purple thread that glittered between the two Overlords and which had appeared with the snap of a finger. They wanted to touch it. All they had to do was reach out and put their finger on it to see and pull it off to understand everything. Of course, it was a terribly painful process and both Alastor and Misfortune would be aware of their appetite.
Besides, it was not in their habit to take without consent.
But the melody of this filament was so melancholy. Lolicia was fascinated. They had never seen another filament linked to the Radio Demon, apart from what they had collected themselves. But why? What was the story behind all this? How ?
Just as they were thinking of putting them ear to the cord, their corals gently open, to get a better idea of the sound coming from the string, a sharp noise exploded the silence.
It was Velvette's chewing gum.
All the Overlords seemed to start moving again like a well-oiled automaton.
Serenity turned to Velvette and the lilac thread between her and Alastor faded. Lolicia blinked and poked their head out of the water, still soaked with curiosity.
- Are you trying to soften the shrivelled hearts at this table with a little sweetness, Luck Demon? grinned the doll, placing her two jointed hands on the table's glass case.
She leaned forward and covered the model of Pentagram City with a smiling shadow.
- Too bad your tendency towards compassion won't work up here. Now, let's talk business. Separate yourself from this part of the mission and give it to me, I'll take care of it.
Serenity frowned slightly as if she too had just surfaced from a dive, but for her it had been an unpleasant experience. She closed the buttons on her jacket one by one.
Carmilla and Zestial listened attentively.
- When you ask me like that, I almost want to put you off negotiating, Velvette, replied Serenity.
Velvette rolled her eyes.
- What's it to you? You've got nothing to lose, your Clan can already give you access to all the information in the Seven Rings and you want to take half the influence of some poor gang? Don't make an enemy of me, we're in the same business.
Serenity gave a dull chuckle.
- In the same business? Oh, dear Velvette, I only deal in truth and you run a thing based on misinformation and manipulation. You can do better than that.
Val raised his eyebrows behind his heart-shaped glasses. As for Alastor, who certainly didn't understand why Misfortune had decided to impose herself in his argument with Vox, he observed the verbal exchange attentively, as if trying to find a reason without knowing what it was. Rosie, for her part, glanced pensively at Alastor.
- Of course, sheep bitch, but remember that my army is made up of people and yours is made up of dogs.
- The way you treat them, you should call it a kennel too, said Serenity.
- At least they're disciplined, replied Velvette with a sharp little smile. Now, do I have to remind everyone here that I don't care about hierarchy in this room or anywhere else? OK, then. Whether you like it or not, I'm going to appropriate half of that influence but this... conversation is just a polite formula. The result will be the same, just the consequence will change. Do you want war?
Vox and Val looked victorious. Velvette was the only one of the three who knew how to manage tension properly when a subject mattered to her. Alastor was getting vaguely bored because the conversation wasn't really about him any more and he had to find a way of convincing Charlie that killing an entire gang of Sinners was no big deal. But he was still wondering why the Luck Demon had done what she had done.
No matter how he twisted the situation, it didn't make sense.
Lolicia was by default, rather for Velvette who was their clothes tailor. Although they didn't really work together, any opposition on their part would be seen as a betrayal by Velvette.
Serenity too leaned over the table, staring the doll straight in the eyes, unyielding.
- And tell me, how do you intend to win this fictional war? By throwing your phone case in my face?
- Don't tempt me, laughed dryly Velvette, pointing at her, it'll hurt you no matter what. And for someone who knows the cutting edge of all rumours, you should be careful not to underestimate the power of social networks.
- Oh I don't underestimate the power of a mob driven by your... genius. I wonder how you think for one second you can beat me, strategically ?
Serenity had gained height in her eyes, like a wolf on the top of a cliff bleating at the doll abandoned by a little girl in a ravine.
Velvette was ready to make a list of the loss of influence she might suffer by taking on her, but she remembered that the Luck Demon took great care not to have a public profile and so to match her she would have to use another part of her power, chemistry, and she wasn't about to divulge her assets for a stupid verbal duel at the Tournament.
So she said nothing. She was about to drop the jackpot, but to her surprise Serenity stepped back and stopped leaning over the table, satisfied that she had had the last word. She shrugged her shoulders in annoyance.
- Fine, you can have the fifty percent of the Radio Demon's share of his genocide. Who am I not to give a coin to a beggar, dear?
Velvette's contentment quickly turned to anger at the insult, but Carmilla abruptly asserted herself.
- The legislation for news of the imminent collapse of one of the gangs, The King's Bastard or The Circle, will therefore be handled by Velvette. Responsibility handed over by Serenity.
It was done. Velvette took a selfie and a million notifications lit up her screen. Zestial, who sensed that the patience of the Overlords had already been stretched on both sides, also stood up.
- The meeting is ov'r.
Carmilla nodded.
Everyone left their chairs with relief. The Vees were the first to leave with Rosie after a kiss on hand from Alastor. Lolicia was quick to banter with Zestial. It had been a while since they had seen each other!
On the ground floor, Alastor guided Rosie out of the building before stopping on the threshold and turning his head.
Between the armchairs and the art deco decor, he saw the Luck Demon whispering to an Imp dressed as a butler. The latter nodded at the Overlord's words, stooped and left the Tournament Hall for a room clad entirely in black tiles with just one piece of furniture: a pedestal table with an antique gold telephone on it. Alastor couldn't see whether the Imp was going to make a call or do something else, because the door closed behind him.
He found himself face to face with the Luck Demon, who was pinching her hat, ready to put it back on as soon as she came out. When she saw the Radio Demon in her path, she kept her calm. They could hardly hear the lift or the journalists outside.
Alastor frowned slightly.
- Why? he asked simply after a silence.
Serenity straightened her head a little and smiled sheepishly.
- Why not? This angry serenade was beginning to get on my nerves, she explained gently, wiggling her lamb's ears. Besides, I know where I stand, Radio Demon, and it's not behind a smokescreen anymore.
Alastor swallowed hard, thinking of their 'meeting' years before, amused.
- I've seen that, yes, my dear.
- You should be careful, you know, she added softly as she turned away from him, Vox doesn't understand the power of your new ally, as you once did, and he won't hesitate to open fire in public. However, this time I don't think I'll need to intervene.
- Your speed of mind is always a pleasure, Luck Demon.
Serenity smiles, her back to him. I've learned from the best. She glanced over her shoulder at Alastor and pulled the jade stone in the shape of a four-leaf clover from her pocket.
- Sure. So, Radio Demon, some people have appointments at the top of the world that cannot be postponed. Oh, by the way, good... luck with that cleaning mission.
Alastor blinked his eyelids in polite, silent thanks. Serenity left the building and as soon as she pawed outside, she made the stone jump in her hand and when she caught it on the fly, she disappeared in a golden swirl.
Alastor watched her teleport before making his exit. He wondered how far up was this 'top of the world'.
Outside, Velvette had driven off in her car. Vox was still fuming, he hadn't got into Valentino's limousine, his fists clenched. He couldn't stop thinking about his interrupted confrontation with Alastor. Val opened the door window, his moth-like antennae protruding from the limousine.
- Aren't you gettin' in?
Vox looked at the troop of media on the other side of the pavement who didn't know if they could move without his orders. It was his employees.
The notes of an ominous piano floated through the air.
- So he wants to play!
Valentino smiled mockingly as he realised he was still fixated on Alastor.
- Well, his kink haven't changed since then.
The door to The Tournament opened a little and Alastor stepped out, pushing up his small, round, red glasses. Vox gritted his teeth and concentrated on Val.
- I need to show him!
(Am I listening to this buffering?) Valentino said pointing Vox's heart.
Uh, fuck you!
(I'd love to.)
More I will crush him with a cushion!
(I'm waiting.)
Voxtech AV has a new podcast about a collusion deer.
His confidence boosted, Vox crossed the street in a shower of flashbulbs towards his employees, who brought forward a van with everything they needed to film.
A charismatic smile was pasted on his screen.
- I'm your host.
As owner of the house I've seen a ghost,
Who've forgot that he is well bygone.
Let's teach him that spirits don't show on screen,
Welcome to News Roast! (Cables, makeup, light on, filming)
He climbed into the van, which had the same atmosphere as his office with its sharks, both electric and very dark blue. He sat down in the chair. Everything was switched on. The van door closed. The spotlights lit up the van and, with a thought, he switched on every screen in the city and broadcast himself live.
- Back on your minds my watchers as I have some treats from the meet,
You've been waiting for insights since dawn, let me,
(Hosting the TV)
Tell you about a timey prick,
Do eyes remember who is he? (Hosting the TV)
Do you even remember?
Serving this bloody plate!
He let out a dry laugh as the van took them to the Voxtech tower. He could see his audience exploding and he continued to sing under the piano notes that had been swallowed up by the bass and brass.
- Diner time, wine, the Radio Demon lies,
You've asked what would change today?
Aren't you worried about tomorrow?
I've heard the radio isn't solo.
My review is scary and for your safety go your own way,
I will help, never trust his snare!
He took a sip of his coffee, satisfied that he had given a few details about Alastor's alliance, in his mug marked Fuck Alastor, in bright red on a blue background.
- Camera are on and I say,
The deep-sea shadow? Ignore that stray,
Feed you millions of videos by day.
He will brings you screams from the twenties,
No-one want broadcasts worth pennies,
Sinners, land your hands on your ears,
Don't mind this spectre for years!
He didn't care about the Anglerfox, he was far too happy to take that bastard down in front of millions of demons. All eyes were on him. Everyone was listening. Ah, he'd won, the other one as usual would ignore him.
He added in a more lilting, ironic voice:
- Keeps you in a past fortress,
When I'm leading you to progress.
Walk your hounds and watch somethin' on your phone,
Pat their heads, tonight it's steak!
What medium?
Digital cake!
At that moment, the screens in the van crackled and the cold colours changed to warm. Vox winced in surprise as he saw his face being replaced by Alastor's, making the whole picture quality go haywire. The Radio Demon tapped his index finger on his old star-shaped microphone.
The music took on a jazzy air as soon as he began to answer Vox, who felt his stomach knot.
- Bonjour à tous,
Your favorite host is back.
Cigarette, whisky, ready,
Turn the volume up, cross your hands, close your eyes, smile!
Vox banged his fists on the table and slammed his screen into another screen, trying to interrupt him. That bastard!
- My listeners!
V: They're my viewers!
Walking on air, after less than a decade, your MOH is off.
V: Buzz off!
Alastor, on the screens, grinned with his yellow fangs, hilariously doing a little pirouette on himself.
- Leave the vulgarity for what's ritzy,
Dear aren't you fed-up by Vox's publicity ?
V: It's duplicity!
No FX with me only true feels.
V: Who will protect you demons if you are the one he chooses!
Vox was losing his cool and sprays of blue electricity exploded and bounced around the van. He crashed into the image of Alastor, but Alastor swung his hip at him and he was thrown out of the picture.
- How adorable is Vox to think,
That I will hurt my spectators,
BrB, his allies will hide the crazy.
V :Really!
Lost composure, he's mad darling,
That's why I say 'no' to him!
V : Wait you-
Not everybody can have that old lil' me!
Vox felt his screen turn bright red as Alastor outlined his slim figure with a graceful sweep of his hand. Fuck him! Vox grabbed the microphone and amplified his voice as he completely lost control of the situation.
- How dare you speak–
I will put you on hot seat!
A: Anw, hah the program is obsolete.
I will tear you open!
A: Overheating, stay on the air.
Vox burnt out his voice, his melody, his transmission and Pentagram City was plunged into semi-darkness as electricity jumped everywhere like fireworks.
After a silence, the piano resumed, slow and dangerously ominous, but the melody came not from the Voxtech van but from all the old radio transmitters in the city.
It was Alastor, back in his own radio tower showing just a sample of his power. Gradually his eyes turned to darkness, his antlers to swords, his mouth gaunt with scars, a messy bag of fangs held together by sparkling green threads. He leaned over his microphone and with his influence at that moment on all the souls in the city and in particular on Vox somewhere who had dared to attack him as the Luck Demon had predicted, he sang :
- In your mind,
I will be more than user-friendly ghost,
Poltergeist you can't reach,
Nightmare of your bygone disillusion,
Let's see collision.
Alastor exploded in a creepy laughter. Vox shuddered at all the faces that represented Alastor fixed on him with a contempt that twisted him a little more inside.
- Shit ! cried out Vox making a tantrum.
The Radio Demon had had a winning hand.
[end episode 5, 7 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun fact time !
Final of episode 5 ! The Overlords Meeting ARC is over ! I mean... it is linked a LOT with the next ARC with the mission (and oh, readers...) but its not time yet !
So the song first, "A Ghost" by Vox and Alastor feat Valentino, is a rewrite of Stayed Gone of course. I don't really like this song except the first and last part BUT it was interesting to do while Vox is almost 'rapping' because he is really fast.
Some vocabulary:
- VA : visual + audio
- meet : a gathering of riders and hounds before a hunt begins. (british eng)
- "digital cake" is just a funny play with words i made like in urban dictionary 'cake' is a bottom/butt. So medium>digital, digital butt means "nsfw content" you know! A joke.
- bonjour à tous : good day/hello everyone (french)
- MOH : music on hold (recorded music to play during silence) so Alastor says that the 7 years of void filled by Vox business is like a MOH.
- ritzy : elegant (20s slang)
- FX : visual effect
- BrB : be right back
- hot seat : synonym for electric chairVelvette and Serenity arguing was part of the last storyboard Kaledya made ! I had fun with the sass. Velvette mention her chemistry skills as we know she can make drugs and all.
At the end Serenity gives her part to Velvette because we will know soon enough that she play in the court with the big fishes !
And of course at the end, Alastor and Serenity talki. Honestly I love writing their interaction!
Now a [pop corn] as I have a lot of gifts and gifts back to show! Yay !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev!
Chapter 67: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between episode 5 and 6
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
• Drawings and announcement
(Not So Fun) fact : I was about to drop this right away but then fire happened on the parking on the underground of my building and it was a big thing (2hours of it with the fire mens) ! Hopefully everybody is fine, me too !!
So ! Drawings and gifts time !
With Kaledya we talk of lot of things on their Tumblr, and there is something we talk about, asking about Abaddon relationships with his brothers and sisters (the true Archangels)
GIFTS TIME (for the beautiful beautiful redrawing of the fashion battle doodle comic I've made because *crying*)
And after some time, I could draw all the drawings linked to my answers ! The Archangels are Kaledya's design of course, and Abaddon is my baby.
Its doodles but with a little bit of color pencil (not too much i didn't wanted to take the risk of ruined it ahah)
First, Abaddon and Michael.
Don remove his hood in presence of Micha.
(Probably a gift for Uriel by the way !)
"- Michael, they don't talk too much, Abaddon sees Michael like something mixt between a heros and a gladiator. In term of strategy planning, they actually get along quite well."
Second Abaddon and Uriel, Abaddon and Gabriel, Abaddon and Jophiel.
"- Uriel, is actually his favorite sibling but he can't talk to her face-to-face cause she is the Sun of God and he is the Abyss, so their power hurt eachother. So they write to themselves letters each month.
Don receive a letter from Uriel and say 'Gimme! More!'
- Gabriel, they would probably do shopping together and talk of wild subjects. It would be like listening to 2 ADHD people conversing with each other.
Abbadon : Did you know that...
Gabriel : Not now. Smile....Oh ! Gelato ! (Ice cream)
- Jophiel, is like an annoying little sister. She is curious of her brother and wants to know him better. She chit-chat a lot and its overwhelming him. So Abaddon listen but not necessarily answer. He makes her dolls to make her understand he still cares."
Jophiel : blablablablablablablabla...!
Abaddon : ...
Third, Abaddon and Raphael
"- Raphael, his duty is to tell to Abaddon what the hell is happening in the world, the big changes in humanity ect ect. So they see eachother each year for report. Abaddon mostly don't listen and just scultp his brother face because he thinks his face is very feminine and pretty. Raphael took it as an insult each time but still take the bust sculpture his brother carved for him back to his domain in Heaven."
Raphael trying to make his report.
Raph : Are you listening to me, Don ?
Abaddon, sculpting : Mmm.
His conscience: A bit more!
I didn't do Abaddon and Lucifer yet because, I have a specific vision of how Lucifer look in AA and I just finished my drawings and I will show it first to Kaledya to talk about it, see if its okay.
Also !! 100,000 words ! I don't watch numbers, but I know people like to celebrate and it will make everybody happy.
So for 100,000 words probably Lolicia in summer theme or valentine! Yay.
Also !! A cute drawing of Constantine! Just a gift for his parent Kaledya, because its tradition to do gifts here.
I made him smoll, in a little box with a huge ring. I have probably put Lolicia symbolism here and there (box colors, the necklace, the gemstone color). It might be Slowburn (Constantine + Lolicia) art. I swear I'm impatient to see them!
Ahah. Thank you again Kaledya and all my readers.
I hope you like it !
Now back to writing! (Almost)
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos
The next episode we will have deep dive (the beginning of) Constantine and Serenity friendship !
Then we will meet two OCs, one is mine and the other is Kaledya and it will be linked to Lilith story ! It will be really nice (others species, others Rings)
And then it will be a big action, despair, with fighting songs and important flashbacks !
Let's go !Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 68: [One Hundred Thousand Words]
Summary:
Hello...
Thank you!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
100,000
Words
Thank you for being here with me,
all of you.
Thank you Kaledya for making an AU and art
so dreamy.
"There is nothing I love more than faithful readers."
- me probably.
Lolicia Summer 'merch' drawing !
Constantine is chilling on top right (so normally Serenity is somewhere on the beach!)
Hope you like it.
Back to writing now !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos
Still learning color pencil ! It's better but still prefer sketch ahah.
I'm working on the next episode ! Yay!Fun fact : I wanted to give Lolicia swimsuit from the 30s but the prettier are more or else all one piece and I don't think its her style (anymore). Especially she would like to feel the water on her scales and everything! So she has a modern one !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 69: Episode 6.1 : The Prince and the Spy
Summary:
Hello...
It's Serenity pov!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
The Prince and the Spy
Secondary palace, royal property, Constantine's Castle
Serenity appeared in a golden swirl at the gates of the Crown Prince's palace. Pinching the brim of her top hat, she raised her head.
The Prince's estate was a colossal obsidian stone engraved with windows and corridors halfway between a crystal carved by nature to avoid being seized by the hand of Man and a Gothic cathedral built to attract red and night rather than light.
Its architecture was a pointed ensemble with a string of vaults, buttresses and towers sharpe like daggers.
Serenity looked behind her and the wind stirred her dark and grey curls as behind, the path rushed into the void. The castle towered over Pride Ring. It wasn't like the royal family residence.
It was a house on a rock with no gravity, as if it were trying to touch the red sky with its spikes.
She wrinkled her eyelids as the wind gave her a particular scent: burnt branches, incense, nectar. The smell of magic.
Even though she was fairly new to the subject, Serenity was able to teleport, make charms and amulets and improve weapons, but... The prince was an enthusiast of this art and his castle abounded in sorcery, bending the laws of physics to get what he wanted.
Serenity smiled and turned back to the castle.
It clearly wasn't the first time she'd been there and yet, every time, it was a sight she took in.
Well, she had an appointment. And turning up late wasn't like her.
Security let her in after checking, and she made her way into the inner courtyard and its ceremonial garden with flowerbeds filled with hundreds of hatching red spider lillies. They were always in bloom, probably forevermore.
Once inside the castle walls, Serenity teleported in a golden cloud to the main corridor opposite the Great Hall, where the prince received his audiences.
It was impossible for any lower demons or other Sinners to teleport onto the Crown Prince's property directly. Access had to be authorised. She had obtained it easily, but it was only in her case.
One could say she'd become a regular.
Serenity took off her hat and opened the buttons on her coat to sit down on one of the scarlet velvet benches. She looked at her pocket watch. Hm. She was a little early.
She looked at the large door and her sheep's ears twitched. Apparently he was receiving someone. She was going to wait quietly.
The corridor was pleasantly silent, with the slight ticking of a Comtoise clock that Serenity had never seen by the way. The walls were bookcases filled up. Not important grimoires, not displayed like that. The prince had a bookshop for his finest works.
Her paws felt the softness of the carpet beneath her feet.
Bulbous chandeliers were strung together so far apart that Serenity had always been certain that this part of the hall had to be an illusion. Or maybe the corridor was really that long and its magic stretched out like a snake. That would be just like him.
Serenity closed her eyelids.
She allowed herself to think about the chaos of the Overlords' Meeting. She would indeed have things to say.
She heaved a sigh and took out the small jade stone in the shape of a four-leaf clover. Alastor had returned. She stroked the edges slowly. She had dared to speak up for him. It was an unorthodox way to go about things and she could have got into serious trouble, but she had managed.
Childish laughter from a bygone era echoed in her head.
Zestial was right. Alastor was different after seven years. It wasn't really visible, more an instinct. As if he was trying too hard to be himself? And who else could have noticed but her? Even changed, even after all these years, even after death... she had known him like no-one else.
She clutched her stone tightly and put it back in her pocket.
He didn't know who she was, but she did. She smiled and vaguely touched her cheeks. Have I changed so much...?
Then the image of grey eyes against a golden field hit her memory hard.
The cackling Anglerfox, ally of the Radio Demon.
Now that was a dangerous deal. Serenity had never met them in person before. Zestial had told her a little about them.
But the idea of descending into their ruins like diving into the bottom of an underwater pit had never tempted her. Besides, her clan was all about information and the Anglerfox had always made a point of keeping their secrets, so there had never been an opportunity to work with them.
Now that she had seen them, Serenity didn't know what to think. Well, she knew exactly what to think. It was an extraordinary asset and Alastor would use it as much as he could. She wondered what he could have promised them, the man who had taken them in the wrong direction a few decades earlier.
Probably nothing good.
A Sinner with the power of an Overlord who didn't want the title. The exact opposite of the gang leaders that the Radio Demon will need to get rid of.
At the same moment, the big door opened. Serenity turned her head and just as she saw bird's legs emerge from the Great Hall, she stood up. She no longer feared the aristocrats, but that was no reason to play with fire.
A demoness emerged from the room, probably a head taller than her, with a bushy green avian tail. Her curly hair was a bright, almost tropical orange and a black star adorned the top of her temple.
Ars Goetia.
There was a small bird-like sound and the Demoness's head turned almost three hundred and sixty degrees towards her. Serenity gently lowered her head and saw only a flash of wide intense pink eyes.
The Demoness said nothing and walked away.
Serenity frowned, surprised to see the back of a beige trench coat moving away.
It was rare for the Prince to do business with Goetia females. Serenity wondered if she had missed something when a hand with dark feathers shining like ink came to rest on the door.
A lock of blond hair between wheat and white gold appeared. The Crown Prince was at the door. He laid his cold white irises, his thin vertical reddish pupils on her.
There was a moment's silence and then his face, whose chin was adorned with a blond goatee and a slight beard cut into two points on his mandible, softened ever so slightly.
- Serenity, he greeted her opening the door as if to beckon her in.
- Vincent, she answered calmly using his middle name.
She retrieved her hat and rose from the bench to join him. She smirked.
- You came yourself, I'm impressed. Did you blow up your lackey ?
Constantine twitched as he let her into the Great Hall. He rolled his eyes and closed the door behind them.
The prince had an aura and beauty that smacked of magic.
Serenity had never seen anyone like him anywhere else in Hell. And she knew so many people.
- No, not this time, swept Constantine, crossing his arms behind him. I got your call from The Tournament via an Imp. So I thought I'd come along myself. Besides, I had a few... things to do.
Constantine's voice was at once drawling, soft and guttural. The coldness that usually enveloped him disappeared when he spoke with her. Every word that rolled off his serpentine tongue was carefully chosen. Quite an art. Serenity, who also admired the prowess of speech, had to admit that she still had some way to go before she could achieve this level of decorum.
- I'm flattered, she replied sarcastically.
Constantine replied with a slightly mocking chuckle.
The Great Hall was the heart of a cathedral whose grandiose nave, with its black marble columns, led to his throne as 'regent'. Well, Vincent wasn't really regent, but since the king was... how shall she put this? On a break. And the queen absent, it was up to the eldest son to manage the mess that was Hell.
The high windows spat out beautiful scarlet rays. The Great Hall was truly a kaleidoscope of colours reminiscent of flames, stained glass and a space out of time.
Serenity raised her head towards him, her wolf's tail wagging gently back and forth.
- A Goetia, eh? she asked. I must admit I didn't expect you to choose that direction.
Constantine, his hands crossed behind his back, let his red hooves strike the ground softly. He gave her a mischievous look.
- I don't know what you think, but you're wrong in any case, my dear. I'm not auditioning for what you think is a fiancée. And the young lady you saw is not a Goetia. Yet.
Serenity gave him a disillusioned look, thinking he was playing a trick on her.
- Don't do that. I saw her. She was.
- You didn't see her right, Constantine pointed out as he looked ahead, his long blonde curls bouncing gently down his back. If her maternal grandmother had been a Goetia like the other members of her entourage, she would have been a member of the aristocracy indeed but in this case... it's a bit complicated, he smiled. Besides, I brought her here for a reason.
- Ah, of course, Serenity teased him with a wolfish yelp in her dry laugh. If you'd gone romantic, I'd have cut off both my legs.
- Don't make any promises you might regret, Constantine told her, amused, I can become many things if necessary.
Serenity rolled her eyes but she couldn't help feeling relaxed. After seven years of meetings, even in Hell, maybe this was normal after all...
- Will you tell me why she was there?
- Maybe later,said the angelic-looking Demon. In the meantime, do you have anything to tell me about the Overlords' Meeting, Serenity?
She gave a little laugh and waved her hand.
- Oh, you have no idea!
Constantine leaned closer, curious. He sometimes looked like a bird, despite his all self looking like a painting of the great masters and his red horns with their tips bathed in solid gold.
- First, everyone was on the verge of fighting in the Tournament arena, as if the rules weren't clear enough ! Then a new alliance was declared that no-one had ever seen, apart from Zestial perhaps, and even then I'm not sure. A little later, some old wounds were opened while we tried to appoint a derraiser. A catastrophe.
Constantine listened. He turned his head and saw Maverick, his fox demon, dozing on his throne. He stopped and turned back to Serenity.
She was speaking and her words were an art he appreciated. They smacked of diplomacy, even when she was exaggerating. Always so pleasant coming from a Sinner. She was the only one he allowed not to use 'Your Highness' in front of him all the time. Even with old... comrades he'd known a century longer than the Luck Demon, he'd never allow them to do that.
Verdelet, for example, even today, would probably rather cut off his precious hair than call him by his first name. Ver was a gambler but not a fool, he knew respect.
Still with his hands behind his back, he nodded after his moment of reflection, the little flashes of gold on his cheekbones catching the scarlet lights as they passed through the nave.
- I can see we're going to have a lot to talk about.
- You'll have a good laugh. And I've also got some news, not fantastic but better than nothing, about Giovanni's progresses.
In a fraction of a second, Constantine became a little more serious. As if a cold draught could change him in the blink of an eye. Then he resumed his more nonchalant expression.
- Right, then. I suppose I'll have to talk to you about your second confident too, Serenity.
She gave him a slightly worried look.
- He hasn't done anything stupid, has he? He can be a bit zany from time to time but Olcayto usually manages to keep him under control. And there's no one better than him to do the job.
Constantine admired the way she protected the Hellhounds under her care. He nodded and his golden epaulettes fluttered.
- No, he hasn't betrayed your trust or committed a crime of trahison. On the other hand, I think his undoubted talent could do with a little... key, shall we say. To access doors that would normally be closed to him because of his class and nature.
Serenity raised a questioning eyebrow. Constantine continued in his distinctive voice :
- That young lady you saw earlier, you'll be seeing more of her than you think. And I don't thought I could have found a better key for the detective.
Serenity opened her eyes wide, understanding his allusion and what he was getting at, knowing the mission Giovanni had been entrusted with.
Clearly, Vincent was always one step ahead of her.
Constantine wiggled his fingers and magic twirled around his bird-like talons and a cocktail glass formed in his palm which he held out to Serenity.
- He'll tell you all about it later, my dear. Now please tell me what exploits took place at the Tournament. First, a Sazerac or a Bourbon Milk Punch?
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun fact time !
Episode 6 starting ! We are in for a ride ! First chapter we learn a bit more on Constantine and Serenity (Kaledya OCs) relationship, their friendship!
So for the second time we saw Constantine's palace. The first time it was just his workshop with a lot of magic in episode 1 "It's Just a Selfie" part 1 ! Now we can see more of the exteriors and interiors.
Kaledya answered to someone about how his place would look like and put images. I got inspired from some places and I invented others from scratch knowing what Constantine's like.
We have the insights of Serenity. Honestly she is so cute !
Then, we see one of my new baby OC ! The hybrid Goetia ! And talk about another important OC of Kaledya, Giovanni! Both of them will be important and we will see more of them just after this first chapter. I'm so excited! For people who wants to know more immediately about them you can go to Kaledya Tumblr!
Also finally we saw Constantine in all his mighty presence! *cries* I would do chess and slap rivals in the neck to snatch his mind. Respectfully. Ahah. A bit intense perhaps.
Also Constantine and Serenity friendship on display ! We can see why she doesn't bother with Velvette's nonsense now!
Next is a new duo character that will be introduced now but we will see them more in season 2 ! Dont worry I'm not overwhelming you readers.
Sazerac and Bourbon Milk Punch are two famous and historical cocktails of New Orleans between!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 70: Episode 6.2 : The Assistant & Her Detective
Summary:
Hello...
New OCs introduction!
Hürrem's pov.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
The Assistant & Her Detective
Part 1
Pride Ring
Hürrem was a little lost.
The Oyster district was one of the neatest of the Ring, with an exclusively... well-to-do population. Under the scarlet sky, the buildings, mainly made up of pretty clothes shops and cafés with burgundy-red facades, who lined a large avenue. Here, Imps walked behind Demons of tall stature with scornful looks.
The star of the place was probably the Richest Cup café, which advertised loudly: "Where the poor for you!" There was a queue to get in.
Hürrem wasn't interested for long, her beak almost glued to her phone, which was pointing more or less strange directions no thanks to this GPS. It had to be nearby, didn't it?
She left the avenue for a pedestrianised street where the big flashy cars were just a memory. Decorative pots at regular intervals highlighted the pavements with pampered flowering plants with sharp teeth.
The Oyster district smelt of expensive perfume and wood-roasted marshmallows.
This place had a string of cafés with terraces and Demons having their snacks. There weren't many Sinners. She stared at her phone again. It was over there... A warm breeze blew through her curly, flaming hair. The Imps who passed her by waved low, mistaking her for a Goetia.
She looked like an Ars Goetia. She had the family name too... but it was complicated. She wasn't really what she wanted to be.
To become what she wanted to be, she had to complete a mission.
She looked around and stopped in front of a shop window with mannequins showing beautiful, elegant dresses with fabulous necklines and elegant jewellery. Hurrëm's big, intense pink eyes sparkled with envy. The price wasn't a problem, but...
She returned her hand with plum-coloured feathers, her cheeks tingling softly green with embarrassment. She could never.
She glanced at her reflection, at her beige trench coat and the chocolate brown turtleneck dress underneath. Soft colours so as not to draw more attention to her tropical plumage. She adjusted her buttons. It was better this way. It was better to blend in and disappear, not to stand out from the crowd so that the Imps who passed her by didn't wonder. They didn't look twice at her and wonder why she had rabbit whiskers or little demonic horns between her feathers and hair.
Hürrem gave herself an encouraging smile, pulling the strap of her bag up over her shoulder. It's all right, Hü. You can do it.
She resumed her walk, looking at her GPS. Where the hell was the Mutation Café ? She didn't know anything about it. The last time she'd been here, in Oyster district she must have been a teenager. She didn't go out much...
Hürrem lifted her chin and saw the Crown Prince's palace in the distance, an obsidian stone floating in the red sky, seemingly watching over this part of Pride. Hürrem had just returned from it. She had just returned from an audience with the Prince and still felt intimidated.
*
A few hours earlier.
Secondary palace, royal property, Constantine's Castle.
The Great Hall made her head spin. And it wasn't because of the spaciousness of the place, her father had a large estate too, but... it was the magic in the air. So thick and embroidered with links tightened by perfection. It was almost suffocating.
A servant had guided her through the scarlet nave to the seat where the Crown Prince sat, in the shadows, revealing only a quarter of his almost angelic humanoid face. Hürrem blinked in bewilderment as the royal fox demon stared at her from his master's lap.
She wondered what the hell she was doing there for a second.
- Miss Hürrem Goetia... I believe? asked the prince in his characteristic voice, soft and icy at the same time.
She nodded and made a perfect curtsy, distressed in spite of herself. There was a silence as if Prince Constantine could read her unease. He added.
- There's no need to be nervous, I don't devour young girls. He paused. The Crown thanks you for coming to your audience as agreed.
- Your Highness.
Constantine left his seat and his pet jumped onto the arm of his chair. Its dark, bushy tail at the tip make the gentle sound of a rattlesnake. Their voices echoed under the cathedral-like height of the colossal room.
- Let's get straight to the point, shall we? I know where you come from. Your grandmother was a Demoness, not a Goetia, he explained in his lilting, all-encompassing voice. She died giving birth to your mother, a rare product of a Goetia king and a more... ordinary creature. Half a Goetia. And then your father, a Goetia prince with impeccable connection to his lineage, had you with your mother. Which makes you...
- No one, breathed Hürrem, who felt like backing down.
Prince Constantine, still in the shadows, raised an eyebrow.
- I was just going to say a Goetia with added features, he emphasised, choosing his words elegantly.
Hürrem felt her cheeks turn a touched shade of green. The prince tilted his head slightly and watched her reaction. He stopped on the step, which drowned him in the light coming through a high stained glass window, revealing a physique as beautiful as it was disconcerting. Hürrem looked away.
- A few years ago, you wrote to the Crown of your desire to become a legitimate princess, receive the title and enter the circle of the Ars Goetia for good. Is that... still the case ?
Hürrem felt her heart leap into her chest. She couldn't believe it. Was this why she had been summoned? First of all, she was extremely embarrassed; the letter was the work of a fifteen-year-old begging to get better. But... her desire had not changed.
She raised her head and plunged her pink eyes into the Prince's implacable gaze, highlighted by the golden glitter on his cheekbones.
- Yes, Your Highness. More than anything else in the world... she whispered.
- Good, swept Prince Constantine. I can give you all this. What you want more than anything else in the world. Exactly. To be called Princess Hürrem, to be able to know the members of your family other than by reading your family archives, to wash away your father's shame, to appease your maternal grandsire's anger when he will learns the truth... your identity.
She felt her heart do somersaults. She wanted to twist her fingers but forced herself not to. She simply nodded vigorously.
The prince looked at her gently and added.
- I'll find you a Goetia match that will make you an accomplished woman in the aristocratic sphere. Respected. Whole.
- I would very much like that to happen, Your Highness.
- I know, he replied delicately, but for that to happen, you're going to have to do me a favour. A rather large favour. A mission, to be frank.
She lowered herself immediately without really thinking.
- I'll do anything you ask, Your Highness.
- Miss, you have already shown me that your temperament and spirit are exactly what I was looking for by answering the test I sent you and which earned you this audience. There's no need to show me any deference. I believe you.
She made a little parrot sun conure sound and her plumage ruffled with contentment.
- In any case, I'd like you to be the assistant of an... excellent detective and that together you find what I've lost.
Hürrem gave him a confused look. She had to say she hadn't expected that. By Lucifer ! An assistant? Of a detective? She could never do such a thing. She opened her beak, but the Crown Prince was quicker.
- This detective has already been working on the case for some time, but he needs some help, so to speak. I think you'll complement each other perfectly. Before we move on to the most interesting questions you might have, you should know that the slightest disclosure about this mission and the consequences would be disastrous.
Hürrem hurried to answer, a little shocked.
- I would never dare, Your Highness!
She could make out a slight smile on gis lips, but she didn't stare at it for too long to be sure. She didn't know what she was signing for, but the reward was too... dreamy.
- Good, because I honour you with my trust by not placing a Seal of Silence on you. If you have the misfortune to betray me, it will be absolutely your fault and I will be obliged to end your life. And nobody wants that mess, don't we?
- No, Your Highness.
- Well, I'm glad to hear you say that. Now let us begin.
*
Pride Ring
Present Time
The ringing of the GPS brought her back to reality. She almost hit a café chair. You've arrived. You've arrived, said her phone.
She blinked and saw a crossroads of pedestrian streets with a large café in the corner with garden chairs and little flags on each round table. There were quite a few people, not too many but enough.
She passed a man reading a newspaper so high up that his face was completely hidden. The header of the gazette read "Radio Killed the Video Star?!" with the current ranking of Overlords in a bright red frame on the side. On the back page, the headline was smaller and read "Gangs recruit! Leader of The King's Bastards places bounty on The Fey's head! Who wants to be the One ?"
Hürrem continued on her way. She would never have thought the world was so chaotic outside her walls.
- M'lady? a male voice called out to her. Wait, you've dropped something!
She turned and looked down at a Hellhound who had at least some fox and maybe some husky in his face. He had a little moustache at the end of his muzzle and eyes the colour of twilight.
The stranger had got down on one knee to pick up what she had apparently dropped. He stood up and she was surprised that he was taller than she was. He handed her the object.
- That's my keyring! I didn't hear it fall!
The Hellhound smiled. She picked up her keyring and reattached it to her shoulder bag.
- There are so many people around here, you rarely hear anything, he answered smoothly.
- Thank you, she said, playing with one lock of bright orange frizz.
The fox-husky put his hand on his chest.
- Oh! but the pleasure's all mine. If I ever thought I'd be thanked by a Goetia in person, I'd have broken my own hand to believe it, he bantered with a slight bow.
Hürrem wasn't sure where to stand and blushed a little green before nodding and turning away. But just as she was about to leave, she heard an almost mocking chuckle. She turned round.
The Hellhound was laughing, one hand covering half his face.
- Really? he chuckled.
- Is... something funny?
The Hellhound had swallowed his charming tone. He pulled up the collar of his coat and underneath she saw an emerald green amulet in the shape of a four-leaf clover. She felt her heart race. It was what the prince had said at the end: "You'll find the detective at this address. He has a distinctive mark: a four-leaf clover."
- Are you...
- Hush, m'lady, he cut in a little sharply. Not here.
She sensed that he was beginning to irritate her, the bugger. And that little nickname didn't please her at all.
- What's wrong with you?
- There's nothing wrong with me, m'lady. I'm just being careful.
Hürrem frowned. She realised that in the blink of an eye he'd known who she was. Everything that had gone before had been an act. He had seen her rabbit whiskers, her horns, the fur on her avian tail. He knew. Despite her annoyance with him, she was impressed. He knew how to observe.
- Was all this circus necessary? I knew I hadn't dropped my keyring. You stole it for your little show. Thief! she accused him.
He shrugged with an air of habit.
- You knew it and yet you let yourself be fooled by my act, Honey. I could see in your eyes that you didn't believe it. After all, you didn't hear it fall.
He lowered his collar and dropped his own keys. Despite the surrounding noise on the café terraces, she distinctly heard the object crashing on the ground. Of course she did.
Hürrem let out an annoyed rustle.
- So you're the detective?
- Yes, and you're the assistant. My name is Giovanni, he said with a mischievous smile.
She reluctantly held out her hand.
- I see, I'm pleased to meet you. I'm Hürrem.
He shook her hand amused.
- I know.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun fact time !
So first of the two parts of Hürrem and Giovanni storyline ! As I said, its an introduction. We will see them back one or two more time between episode 7 and last episode of season 1 and that's all. They would be more of them in season 2.
So Hürrem is my OC and Giovanni Kaledya's OC ! We created their characters in cooperation. (You can see the process of creation on Kaledya Tumblr.) They are inspired by Nick and Judy from Zootopia.
Here we can see attitude of Constantine when he is not with Serenity and people reaction to him as usual, more respectful. I think its interesting and needed to be point out.
Also the Oyster district, I invented it. I was thinking that oyster are both ugly and pretty, the shell and the pearl inside. People adore oyster or hate it. Its kind of like the population of this district.
The Richest Cup is a café we see in Helluva Boss where Stolas, Stella and Andrealphus talk of the divorce !
The place is inspired from a street (but hellish twisted version) in "The Cat Return" from Ghibli.
Also in the gazette, the title is the name of the third episode of Hasbin Hotel show ! Its a ref ! And we see Fitzroy is making move against Lysander.
Finally the meeting! Giovanni is part of the Clan of Whispers of Serenity, of course. He also call Hürrem "m'lady". Its a ref to Tywin Lannister quote from GOT : 《Lowborn girls say "m'lord", not "my lord".》 So I thought, Giovanni is a Hellhound, he would say m'lady! And it help with the mischievous vibe.
I didn't details him too much as Kaledya is still working on his design.
Also ref ! Judy in Zootopia says to Nick : "Well, I stood up for you, and you lied to me. You liar!" And Hürrem says to Giovanni : "Was all this circus necessary? I knew I hadn't dropped my keyring. You stole it for your little show. Thief!"
Both Nick and Giovanni come out with a clever answer and a diminishing nickname. Nick use 'Carrots' and Giovanni 'Honey'.
So you meet Hürrem! My hybrid Goetia (parrot sun conure + bunny), my baby! And in the next part we will have Giovanni pov. And the explanation of their mission. Its really important. I will show the drawing of them in next [popcorn].
And after that back to the main cast !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 71: Episode 6.3 : The Detective & His Assistant
Summary:
Hello...
New OCs introduction !
Giovanni's pov.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
The Detective & His Assistant
Part 2
After shaking hands with the mysterious Goetia with the rabbit's appendages, Giovanni stuffed the day's newspaper into the nearest public waste bin.
He'd read the gist of it, the gangs were stepping on each other's faces, the Overlords were perhaps about to act on it and the return of the Radio Demon was causing a stir in Pentagram City, where the Sinners were most present.
- Follow me, he said to his new assistant.
She nodded. She still seemed offended by his joke. She would get over it.
When Prince Constantine had told him that he was going to get a little help from now on - which was not to be sniffed at, as some places closed the door in his face, just by seeing the first millimetre of his Hellhound paws, for example - he hadn't expected... Hürrem Goetia. Or whatever her surname was.
They walked between the crowds of people in the pedestrian street. There was a place not far away where they could talk.
A quarter of an hour earlier, he had had a coffee, sat on the terrace of the Mutation Café and read his gazette. The moment Hürrem appeared in the chaos and red light of the crossroads, he noticed her.
She may have been wearing clothes that a woman in her forties would wear, but at first glance, to the Imps and the other rich locals, she was a Goetia. Admittedly, a chick and not necessarily one of the best known with her pentagram flocked everywhere with her name on it, but a Goetia nonetheless.
However, there were a few glitches that Giovanni noticed straight away.
Firstly, from a distance, the way she stood and then the white rabbit fur, reminiscent of a cloud, which blended with her flashy green tail feathers. And she looked... sure of herself, because all the birds in the upper echelons had that haughty gait whether they liked it or not. But it was something else, as if she was pretending.
She watched her surroundings, ingenuous and curious like a teenager going to her first Mammon's Clown Pageant, being a fan of the King of Greed but not realising that it was all a confounding monumental farce.
He'd thought she was quite cute, the sort who'd get annoyed at nicknames or blush at the drop of a hat.
Giovanni had checked his words and he had been right. Despite her attention to detail, she had a major lack of confidence, which had almost made her fall for a Hellhound who was giving her attention.
She wore a black star on her temple, a barrette or a piece of jewellery. The star was Prince Vassago's symbol for what he knew about the Ars Goetia. Maybe there was a link... he'd never seen Vassago himself, so he didn't know. He'd have to find out.
And apart from that? Oh, up close it was obvious to him that she had a bit of lower class demon in her. The bunny whiskers? The horns? No. It might have blended in with her flamboyant hair, but he had an eye for everything.
Plus, he was taller than her, so he had an advantage in terms of perspective.
- Is it much further? she asked, with that annoyance he already found so funny.
- No, m'lady. I'd even say we've just arrived.
He smiled mischievously and stopped at a door between two elegant shops. It looked like a service entrance, but he didn't fail to notice the small drawing of a four-leaf clover engraved under the handle. It wasn't really a real hideout, just a little place where prying eyes couldn't reach them.
Giovanni extended his claw and stuck it into the lock. He fiddled with the mechanism and it clicked.
The door opened onto a dimly lit corridor, with a place for the concierge to pass the keys, completely deserted with eyes on the walls and cobwebs. At the far end was an ancient lift with a rusty wrought iron gate.
- If you weren't recommended by His Highness, I'd really think you were dodgy, the birdy scolded him.
He rolled his eyes.
- I'm not a wolf, I'm not going to eat you.
He entered the red corridor first, as if to let her know that all was well, one hand in his coat pocket.
- Close behind you, he asked with a curtsey that was as playful as it was sarcastic.
Hürrem made the sound of an angry parrot. He smirked. She slammed the door to let him know she was unhappy. But he was quite amused.
He made his way to the lift and entered the cabin, pushing the rusty gate, which squealed and wept reddish sheets of metal. They weren't going anywhere, the mechanism had been broken for ages.
Hürrem stopped in front of the cabin and stared at him with her big pink eyes with no pupils or irises.
- A lift, really?
- Yes, no transmissions go through here, no CCTV, no messenger rats. It's a necessary level of security if we want to talk about the mission. The Prince made you understand that, didn't he? What would happen to you if the information got out.
Hürrem tilted her head to one side at an unreasonable angle that only the avian demons had.
- Yes, but I would never betray the Crown.
He chuckled and curled his little moustache around his claw.
- Is that so? That's what we all say. But I've been assigned to this investigation for six years, soon to be seven, and I can tell you that there are some very dangerous places and people we're going to come across. It's possible to be kidnapped, attacked, tortured, sequestered, beaten...
- Have you finished yet? she hooted moodily, crossing her arms.
He hid a mocking smile and shrugged.
- More or less. I hadn't got to the gory bits yet, but I suppose I won't overdo it.
- Be a bit serious!
- I am, m'lady, he waved his hand. I just wanted to fill you in on what you've got yourself into.
Hürrem wrinkled her eyelids.
- The reward is worth the effort. Even if I'm not used to the terrain, I've got good powers of observation and, despite everything, I'm still me... I'll be able to open doors for you. And don't call me m'lady. I gave you my first name, detective.
Giovanni was definitely having a good day.
- Yes, you're a good fake, he teased.
- Hey!
- I'm joking, relax, if I call you m'lady it's because you look like a Goetia in the highest degree. That's a compliment you're looking for, isn't it? he said boredly, thinking of the aristocracy. Well, congratulations, no one would choose to look at you for too long to be suspicious.
She listened to him and remained silent, her arms still folded. As if she was holding back from slapping him. No, she wouldn't dare, she was too well-bred for that.
- May I ask what the Prince has offered you that makes you so envious, Hürrem?
She shivered slightly and he took that as a victory. There were girls like that...
- No, you can't. It's none of your business. Now, if you wouldn't mind giving me a brief summary of the progress of your investigation?
He chuckled.
- Brief ?
- For the moment, I'll read your reports later. I have no desire to stay any longer than necessary in this dreary place.
Of course not.
He noticed her orange feathers above her head, which formed a heart shape, a bit like the shape of her face. So neat. So clean. A small part of him resented dragging her to all the future places they would have to cross.
But their mission was paramount.
It was linked to the future of Hell.
The prince trusted them.
Serenity had trusted him to manage this affair. He was going to make her proud. Perhaps Olcayto would even approve.
- Our mission is to find Queen Lilith, he said seriously, without the slightest hint of malice this time.
She nodded.
- The Queen disappeared seven years ago, he began. After the first seven months of her disappearance without news, her son, Prince Constantine, called upon the Luck Demon, the Overlord of the Clan of Whispers. Specialising in information and capable of knowing everything that goes on in all the Rings of Hell thanks to the Hellhounds that the clan's leader adopts, it was the ideal choice.
Giovanni proudly placed his paw on his chest. Hürrem didn't seem to know what his clan really was, but she didn't interrupt him to ask.
- As an excellent sleuth, a fine strategist, a fabulous detective, the second favourite of...
- I said brief!
- Yes, of course, m'lady, he laughed before continuing. I was chosen to manage this investigation. The Queen was very secretive, but she did leave her mark here and there. I'm discovering these traces, studying them and moving on to the next one by following in her footsteps. Unfortunately, some steps are closed to me because of my nature, and I've had to make dangerous contours and swerves that have complicated my task. I could do with an assistant like you.
Hürrem nodded thoughtfully and curiously.
- And what have you learned about the Queen's disappearance?
- The main thing, he said proudly.
- The main thing?
- Yes, the main thing. The Queen, thanks to the subjects I've interviewed, has always been someone who wanted what she didn't have. Which leads logically to her choice to find something, I don't know what at the moment, that caught her eye. However, despite this desire, the Queen was known to love her family. So could she have gone away for seven years, thirty years, a hundred years, but not given any news to the rest of the Morningstar? No. Which led me to the following conclusion: if she can't communicate, it's either by choice to protect them from something. Or... she's forced to say nothing.
It was a brief summary indeed but it was the facts he had gathered. Hürrem seemed surprised. Her big, bright pink eyes seemed to want to swallow him up.
- It's insane to think that anyone could prevent Her Majesty from doing anything. After all, she is the Queen!
Giovanni shrugged.
- There's always someone stronger than you, Honey.
She gave him a look for the nickname, which amused him greatly. Hürrem sighed thoughtfully. Before holding out her hand, determined.
- I'm ready to follow you in this investigation and give you all the help I can. Whatever happens, we'll see it through to the end. We'll find the Queen.
He raised his eyebrows and a big smile stretched his mouth. They may have been in this little piece of the world, old, dilapidated and abandoned, but there was something in her words, like a flock of colourful birds that gave him an adrenalin rush.
He wasn't alone in this mess any more.
He shook her hand again, this time more openly.
- Whatever it takes, he said delightedly.
- Yes, Detective.
- Giovanni.
- I beg your pardon? she said, taking her hand again with a slightly embarrassed look on her face, her cheeks turning green.
He smiled.
- Detective is too formal. Call me by my first name too.
- Out of the question! she ranted, leaving him in the lift and heading down the corridor. You're my superior in line and I'm your assistant. There's no such thing as a first name.
Giovanni dug his paws into his pockets and watched her open the door to the pedestrianised street.
Oh, this was going to be so much fun.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
In contrary of the first part, this one was pure vibe and not much of ref !
We finally learn what mission Hürrem and and Giovanni had been given by Constantine.
Finding Lilith, obviously! With Kaledya we talk and it was quite obvious that in this AU, where its less comedy and more into the logic of things and with Constantine in head of politics since his parents are all other the place, would search for his mother who haven't given news whatsoever. Charlie is worried. Luci is depressed somewhere, Constantine would act.
We learn that its when he wanted to find someone for the job he ask Serenity capability of her clan. Seven months after Lilith disappearance. Its when their meetings start and years later their friendship.
As I said it was a sample of Hürrem and Giovanni dynamics as their story is a bridge between Hazbin Hotel and Helluva Boss universe but in SSAU. With them we will see more of the Rings, travels, Goetia and Sins and all the OCs related of Kaledya. In season 2.
Now that they are acknowledge, honestly they are very cute, back to damn business with the main cast and all the gangs things !
Ps : Hürrem and Giovanni ship name is Hünni! Like honey. So sweet !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 72: [Two Hundreds Kudos]
Summary:
Hello...
Thanks again !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
200 Kudos
(A bit more now, actually!)
You know this fanfic is my first time using ao3,
I still don't really understand what kudos are,
But I understand its positive and sweet.
So thank you very much for your support,
I see it.
And I have decide,with encouragement because I have no idea what I was doing, to let Verdelet thank you also :
Red bubble : "How considerate. Let me clean for you !"
Doodle bubble : "I'm the best maid, bitch !"
And yes, there is probably a fan under his paws/foot.
Verdelet in a maid outfit ! Accurate Edwardian era maid outfit except that the color of the dress is suppose to be black or deep brown or blue. But here its green because, after all, my baby is Master of ceremonies of Mammon.
Its definitely just strawberry juice on the cup and on his clothes. Not blood at all. No.
Ahah.
Hope you like it.
Thank you all again!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos
It was very fun drawing Verdelet/Narrator like that because damn that guy is definitely a dominant type but still would slay feminine costumes so the pose was suppose to show it!
Next is a [popcorn] to show Hürrem and Giovanni and also Lolicia new outfit !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 73: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 3 and 4 of episode 6.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
News and drawings !
• So for the news !
Did you see ? They announced the seasons 3 and 4 of Hazbin Hotel, confirmed! That is so cool !
This means that all the plots of this fanfic could actually see the end of their path.
Beautiful indeed.
Also ! The new sneak peak of season 2 revealing Baxter is part of the Hazbin Hotel main cast ! LETS GO !
SPOILER OF THE SNEAK PEAK :
(Baxter is voiced by the actor who do Moxxie in Helluva Boss apparently ! And Baxter comes to the hotel saying he wants to study this 'redemption thing' saying its impossible. They don't know Pentious is redeemed. And he is so small and cute like Niffty size ! He has a little moment saying like "shush woman" to Charlie, that gives me the idea he is a old time boy. Charlie seems to cope very badly with Pentious death btw.)
END OF SPOILER.
So also Baxter is a full anglerfish, and his esca is on the front ! And imagine Lolicia and Baxter just doing anglerfishes things ! And the fact that he is smaller than her is actually nature accurate, female anglerfish (even if Addolorata is a anglerfox) are way bigger than male ! I think i can see already some type of friendship in my head between them and it was a one minute clip ahah. Anyway enough rambling!
• Drawings !
So Hürrem (my OC) and Giovanni (Kaledya OC)!
So first Giovanni by Kaledya. Its NOT his final design, but I still adore it !
Then Hürrem drawing I made !
Here a doodle of Hürrem by Kaledya (with a cute apparition of Giovanni !)
Also, as usual, fashion, clothes, Addolorata new outfit for episode 6 !
For the first time, Lolicia have pants ahah. It was needed. Episode 6 will be big in action pack. She has a red blazer. And more purple and lavender. I was afraid red and purple would be too "chocolate theme" but its fine. The top piece is like designer clothes, shape like coral with pearls. High waisted pants. Probably in velvet. And the shoes are flats not heels.
Also battle hairstyle !
Thats it !
Hope you like it.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos
I'm still so happy for Baxter like aaaah.
Ahah.
Now back to writing !
I'm telling you : nobody is ready for this episode.Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 74: Episode 6.4 : Before Battle
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
Before Battle
Part 1
Alastor returned to the Hazbin Hotel in the early evening of the day of the Overlords' Meeting. He had no idea where Addolorata was: whether she had stayed behind with Zestial or returned early.
He entered the hall, where the flammes were humming in the fireplace. The workers on the top floor had left before dark. The silence was almost brittle.
There was no Husker at the bar, no Angel Dust hanging around on the sofa, no Vaggie glaring at anyone she pleased or a winning Pentious. Even Niffty didn't come to meet him, whereas normally, at the first sound of his hooves, she'd come running.
It was strange.
He transformed himself into a shadow and glided over the carpet, the rugs, the damaged furniture that had gradually been changed or restored over time. He moved along the walls.
His real shadow gurgled a silent laugh that made his usual broad smile jam up like an old lock.
He felt his heartbeat quicken while his mind was in complete control.
He had this feeling. This unpleasant feeling. As if every hidden crack behind the cherry-red wallpaper became a root. Thick roots covered with eyes that emitted howls or the hooting of a snake.
Alastor felt his heart quicken.
He took on a tangible form again and immediately tore himself away from the wall, as if quickly emerging from an impure surface that risked poisoning him. He reached for his coat in a gesture he didn't notice, although there was a touch of nervousness about it.
He was imagining things.
His moving shadow with its bristling mouth disappeared from his vision for a second.
Then the hotel became heavy and thick, as if engulfed by a cemetery, itself built in a forest.
Alastor let his red eyes observe the surroundings with the impression that the world was turning to mud, that the walls were melting in on themselves.
His head spun as if he were standing under a bell tower and the bells were screaming in his ears. He clenched his fingers on his staff, stiff with fear that the slightest wrong move would ruin everything. But at the same time, wasn't it already turning to mush?
He wasn't imagining things, was he?
Then he felt the taste of metal on his tongue. It wasn't the taste of blood. It was the taste of his blood. And it tasted of earth too.
Whispers followed. They were saying sentences. It circled around his hooves. It wasn't clear. But it was a woman's voice. A woman's or two women's.
A vice closed around his neck.
- Alastor! You've come back! Did you see the note I left you?
Charlie's voice was like a slap in the face.
He looked back at her, knowing that his own face was the same as ever but that his eyes were still haunted. What had just happened?
Charlie was approaching with a sketchbook under her arm and an apple. She must have come from the kitchen. She was wearing a shirt and trousers. It was her normal outfit. Except she didn't have her jacket. It was definitely her. The cheeks. The hair. And that stupid snake.
Charlie frowned imperceptibly, her smile disappearing as he stared at her like an idiot.
- Alastor, she breathed softly as she approached, are you... all right?
Alastor knew that it wasn't that stupid duel with Vox that had made him think of ghosts and haunted places. It certainly wasn't. Then what was it? It couldn't be... no. No.
His voice made a slight sputtering noise coming out of his microphone. Then he pulled himself together and reached for his glasses.
- Of course, my dear! Everything's going swimmingly at last! he exclaimed like a gentleman. I'm just thinking about the day's events, that's all. And to answer your question, no, I haven't seen your note, dear Charlie, what's it about?
He finished, almost batting his eyelashes. He glanced at the surrounding walls, but everything was holding together. He didn't dare check if his shadow was still there.
Charlie, reassured by his usual enthusiastic tone, approached the bar and showed him a piece of paper with colourful drawings that she had wedged under an empty glass.
- The others went to get the materials for the stands, for the festival. I left Vaggie in charge of everything, she insisted that I concentrate on the programme of next weeks, she laughed embarrassedly, showing him her notebook. But they arrived late because Niffty was lost in a room we didn't even think existed! And now they're going to be late.
Alastor had to fidget a bit in silence to remind himself that his head was fine and that he had to talk, now.
- Niffty has a knack of seeing what's bothering her, I suppose it was an extremely dirty room?
- Yes! exclaimed Charlie, tucking her apple under her arm. We've got a cellar, don't you know! I'd completely forgotten. We had so much work to do on the basic structure, and we're still doing it, that I put it out of my mind. Anyway, after cleaning it up, I think it could be useful. It looks like a dance hall or a small gym.
Alastor, with his pinned smile, barely listened to her as his calm took over from everything else around him. Then he noticed that Charlie had stopped talking, so he grimaced and chose a sentence at random from his politeness file.
- That's good, my dear. I'm sure that will be very useful.
Charlie nodded energetically.
- On the other hand, I haven't seen Lolicia all day. We didn't want to disturb them so...
- She came with me to The Overlords' Meeting, Alastor explained flatly.
Charlie realised her mistake and laughed. Alastor stared at her with a certain lack of understanding. The princess didn't think anything of it and asked:
- So that's it. I'm glad you didn't go alone after all. By the way, did it go well?
Alastor wondered what Charlotte Morningstar meant by "did it go well". Probably not what had been decided for him to murder an entire gang. He looked at Charlie, who had an expression, with her big eyes, that reminded him of a hamster... he wasn't sure. And at the same time there was this darkness that could sometimes arise. He didn't know what to make of it. Especially if he felt he was losing his mind in the same time.
- It hasn't changed much, he evaded with a wave of his hand.
- The news says there was a duel with the TV Demon, so it wasn't serious, right?
Alastor held back an annoyed chuckle.
- It was nothing at all, my dear. No need to beat yourself up. It was like seeing old... friends, some of whom didn't want to see me again.
- I can understand that! she laughed heartily. I made mistakes for a long time and a lot of people don't want to see me again either.
Her voice had become a whisper. She massaged her arm, a little embarrassed for a moment, looking down at her feet.
Alastor didn't know what to say. An image from a long-gone past showed him the blurred shadow of a little girl with orange hair whom he scolded for wanting to take care of her. This memory tightened his throat and made him even more confused than he should have been. What did that have to do with anything?
And finally he said:
- Those who don't want to see us again don't deserve a place in our minds, dear Charlie, he said in the mood for advice.
Charlie shrugged, blinking almost in shock. As if she hadn't expected him to say something like that. It upset him a little. He was perfectly capable of giving advice, thank you very much.
Then this outburst, which came out of nowhere, irritated him to no end and prompted him to make a choice.
A perhaps stupid choice.
A choice he might regret.
But it wasn't the worst of his choices, so it didn't really matter after all.
He put both hands on his star-shaped microphone and leaned towards Charlie.
- By the way, my dear, Addolorata and I are going to be... away perhaps for an afternoon, I think not tomorrow but the day after.
- Oh, all right... but is it serious?
Her expression was still shiny and worried. He smiled even wider.
- Not in the slightest. It's a small matter for the council. It's no big deal, you won't even notice we're gone, he swept, pushing up his round red glasses.
Charlie looked relieved.
Yes, his choice was to lie.
He didn't feel like arguing with the princess. He wanted this whole gang business to be over as quickly as possible, like a gentle breeze. It wouldn't leave a mark and it would soon be forgotten, and soon neither Zestial, Carmilla nor the Luck Demon would find any reason to test him.
- Can I help?
The Radio Demon turned his head and remained impassive.
- I beg your pardon?
- My help. Maybe I can help and use this opportunity to promote the hotel...
Alastor stopped her with one hand and tilted his head to one side, the light catching his metal antlers.
- It's no use, my dear. Don't get your hands so dirty for so little. I appreciate the offer though. It's only charity, nothing more.
Charlie nodded with an expression that he did not try to decipher. She clutched her notebook and apple close to her.
- Well, I've got to finish this programme or Vaggie will kill me, she laughed.
- I'm sure everyone will appreciate it, my dear.
- Thank you, Alastor!
She waved at him with a broad smile and disappeared behind the lift doors.
As soon as she left from his field of vision, Alastor's eyes hardened. He turned around and looked for his shadow, which he found behind the bar, giggling, before joining him.
He took a deep breath.
Tomorrow or the day after.
A carnage that Velvette would be happy to publish on all the networks and only then would Charlie learn the reasons for his departure with Addolorata. He would deal with it then. Nothing he couldn't fix. What could she be upset about? She didn't know these Sinners. And despite being turf lords, they had nothing in common with Pentious except ambition. And even then.
The silence of the lobby had a strange distorting effect on him.
He thought back to his own advice. "Those who don't want to see us again don't deserve a place in our minds." And he agreed with himself.
Not everyone was. He saw the electricity wrapped around Vox's neon blue claws again. This idiot really didn't want to let go. What was his problem?
He really didn't want to leave him be. Misfortune was right, Vox didn't know the weight of his new alliance and wouldn't hesitate to come back again and again. He might even try to screw up his clean-up mission in the hope of alienating Zestial and Carmilla against him.
That was clearly not his plan.
Damn it. Addolorata's presence was initially an option in his eyes, just in case, but in the end he was really going to have to check her back.
These modern times who were annoyed by a simple cockroach eradication. One day he'd save Pentagram City from those stupid rules.
Alastor looked around, stepped into the shadows to his quarters.
He had to come up with a little strategy.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
Alastor centered chapter !
Things are moving literally and under the lines. Roots from the cracks of the wall ? Ah... that's not good!It was interesting to write in Alastor point of view. The manipulation and the appearance he needs to keep. His slightly unsettled moment.
I like his conversation with Charlie because even if he is interested since the Greatest Song Man, he still doesn't understand her at all. And I honestly think he is kinda sure that Charlie is trying to trick his mind or something with her kindness.
Also, we see a little very quick memory of his daughter Serenity with her orange hair as a human ! (You can see her on Kaledya Tumblr) So cute. He probably scolded her because of the dead animals she brings to him. And I think that he saw her while observing Charlie explain in what direction their relationship will go in this ff.
And of course, Alastor choose to lie to Charlie because at that moment he felt weaken somehow, from the vision, the advice, the day and all the things he needs to deal with. Is it a smart choice ? We will see...
So now, before battle, we need to come up with a strategy! So let's do it !
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 75: Episode 6.5 : Before Battle
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
Before Battle
Part 2
The sunrise was pure, pink and pale yellow, caressing the thorny canopy of the fir trees on the other side of the lake. Lolicia got out of bed. They walked to the window. They looked out at the ice, the cold, the winter and the snow.
What were they doing here? Where was this place?
They remembered the lake.
They walked through the corridors. The marquetry floor creaked softly like the trunks of trees, like branches in the breeze. Their nightdress caressed their legs.
With every step they took, they knew that their skin was not the same, that their fox tail was missing, just like their ears. They were not bathed in the light of their escae. They were the shadow of a master shadow of a property that sat there at the top, like a piece on a chessboard.
Model boats on the shelves.
Pirogues, caraques and caravels, Chinese junks, Japanese Atakebune, Byzantine dromons, galleys and drakkars.
Little silhouettes that were part of the scenery. Why boats? They didn't know. They brushed their fingers against them. They remembered like a mixture that ran down their windpipe like jam. Like a memory. Someone they'd learned to appreciate. Hadn't they?
Who? They didn't know.
There was the sound of a tagelharpa in the air.
The sound of a drum made of goatskin.
Bones rattling in the wind as if they knew the atmosphere of the place.
The calm before the storm.
They could hear the pendulum clock. The servants were away. It was the weekend. It was a Saturday. Now they remembered.
They descended the steps of the grand staircase. Dust flew in the streak of white light that tried to push back the darkness between the walls. They hand slid along the banister.
Lolicia went into the kitchen with the bay window: a giant eye on the frozen lake covered in a pale, ephemeral fog.
The eerie music continued to sing.
The colours of the sky faded to a blank canvas.
There was only white and fir trees.
Lolicia had to eat and drink. They felt as heavy as they were light. A glass of sweet wine, some white barley oatmeal. Some honey. No, not honey, something nine times sweeter than honey. A swirl in their stomach like an offering placed on an altar.
A deep voice whispered in their ear:
They're coming for you.
They opened the veranda door. Who was coming? They didn't know. But they did know that they were going to come with blades and weapons, like searchers who wanted to scour the earth.
Thy were the earth and the wind of that day.
Lolicia walked through the snow. The sound of their footsteps like an echo. The cold hurt. It stung their toes, bit their ankles, added colour to their olive skin. Lilac and violet.
They descended the small slope. Were they even in their own body?
The pressure of the music was the same as their heart.
The sole of their foot touched the lake. The surface sang and crackled. Little egg-like bubbles of air rushed beneath them. They walked, step by step, guided by the silence.
The lake sang as they went.
Their black and grey hair unfurled behind them like the pinned flag at the end of a mast.
Every step they took created cracks. It pulsed not with ice but with gold, like an improbable furrow. The veins of a sleeping frost giant whose skin they were cracking.
They were coming. They could hear them. The sounds of greed, impatience and danger breaking through the gate. They weren't coming for the house. They were coming for them.
They were going to die, weren't they?
They could hear them all running after them. They had seen the pavilion. They were rushing, stepping on each other, pushing each other, shouting orders at each other. After a while, they were no longer silhouettes but a mass, a blob, a monster.
Lolicia was afraid.
They kept moving.
The golden streaks under theur feet illuminated them like a lighthouse.
They could hear the voice whispering like the roar of an avalanche saying that every good plan needs a bait.
They were cold. So cold.
And not a sound left their lips.
When Lolicia opened their eyes, they felt an immense emptiness catch them by the throat. They looked around their room. They didn't see Vittorio anywhere to wake them from their memories. They sat up slowly, their tail stroking the floor behind them.
They looked into the bathroom but there was no-one there. They wrinkled their eyelids imperceptibly. They had sent Vittorio yesterday, just before the Overlords' Meeting, and they would find him today. It was still early.
They yawned and their coral ears fell back. Their limbs still felt cold. They hadn't felt the cold for years. It felt strange. They put on their dress, their tights and their shoes.
They went to the door and turned the knob.
Someone was standing on the threshold. They looked up slowly at the tall figure, the deer hooves, the suit and the face that reflected a yellow glow back at them.
- Bonjour, Cher! came the static voice of the Radio Demon. I'm so relieved to see you emerging Addolorata, I thought you were dead!
He laughed, full of energy and yet strangely... in a hurry.
- Were you standing guard outside my room, Alastor? they joked in their velvety voice as they closed the door.
- Not in the least! I know you don't need a bodyguard, that would be an offence! No, no, I wanted to ask you if you'd be able to take a little stroll with me through the corridors?
He had bent himself to ninety degrees in a parody of a gentleman, which made them giggle with amusement.
They took the hand he held out to them. Alastor smiled even wider, if that were possible. It was more of a twitch than a smile. They were getting to know him well. Getting to know him again. He passed their hand elegantly arm in arm and began to walk at a slower pace to keep up with Lolicia.
- I thought we'd have a chat about this little pest control problem I've been asked to deal with.
They nodded. Of course he did. It was obvious that he would involve them. It was expected. A normal part of their new alliance. And they had a few conditions.
- What do you have in mind?
- Nothing! he says cheerfully. I could massacre them with one hand. But I think, in all honesty, that these gangs know that they're going to be eradicated soon. And, as a result, they've come more prepared than they did initially.
- Have they?
- Yes, this morning I read in the paper, very quickly, very casually, that this Fitzroy had put a bounty on the head of the leader of the other gang. In my opinion, he's trying to put all the attention on er...
- Lysander?
- Lysander, swept Alastor, not wanting to remember names. And for that reason, it's his gang that I'm going to slaughter.
They both continued to walk slowly down the corridor. From this side the corridor went round the back of the hotel. Lolicia looked down at their feet. Alastor wanted to go after Fitzroy. For his insolence. But Fitzroy was their client. They wouldn't attack him.
- You want to eliminate The King's Bastards. If that's the case, I can't help you.
The Radio Demon turned up his little round red glasses in surprise. This refusal was the last thing he expected.
- And why is that, dish? They're the perfect target, because although they're more numerous in terms of members, they're also more disorganised than The Circle. And I'd like it done as quickly as possible.
Lolicia understood. They would have made the same choice under ordinary circumstances.
- Fitzroy came to see me some time ago. He told me about his weakness. It's in my collection. He's done nothing against me, I can't attack him.
Alastor raised an eyebrow.
- Can't or won't, Addolorata?
- I don't want to, they replied, their tone velvety yet hard. I have rules that I follow. You know what happens when I break them.
The Radio Demon grinned. The sound of his deer hooves muffled by the carpet, in this part of the corridor still dirty. He was prepared to say it wasn't his problem, but with Lolicia it was often his problem too.
- Fair enough, he agreed, as if it didn't seriously annoy him to have to rethink his whole strategy. In that case, I'll have to attack The Circle.
- Yes.
- It's annoying, because as the Luck Demon said yesterday, this Lysander is laying siege to his wood. He seems to be very unpredictable according to dear Carmilla. We're going to have to find a way to get him out. Of course, I could also wipe out the entire Forest, but I've got a feeling I'll be blamed for wiping out a source of essential materials. And I'd rather get dear Zestial off my back and not ask himself any more questions than he already does about me.
Lolicia listened attentively. This part of the hotel, the end of the ground floor, had not been restored and the dust was so thick that it covered the walls and windows, cutting short the view of the scarlet sky outside.
- I agree. We should find a way to dislodge him from his domain. Where he doesn't have the advantage.
- Any idea how? he asked with a toothy grin.
- I spoke to Zestial yesterday. He told me that The Fey has around thirty people in his employ, Sinners and Imps. He uses them as minions. If you go up against them head-on, they'll be the ones you'll have to deal with, and The Fey will stay safely tucked away in his domain. Also, his power is linked to poison.
Alastor grumbled. Poison. Of course.
- I'll have to burn everything.
- If only you had that power of fire, they teased him mockingly. No, The Forest is a prize. It must not be destroyed. According to Carmilla, Lysander has a childish personality. Temperamental. He should get out if he's tempted enough, don't you think?
They exchanged a mischievous glance.
- A trap? asked an interested Alastor.
- Precisely. A snare with a little truth and a little lie. The Fey is intelligent enough to have guarded The Forest for himself for several decades. He wants to become Overlord. He has ambition. He's no fool. You have to be careful.
- Hah! Not a problem, dish! I could request a simple audience. I just need it to be on the edge of the woods. I'll just need your powers to make sure he doesn't escape too quickly.
Lolicia considered the proposal. They understood. Lysander wasn't stupid. He wouldn't show up for long.
- And what would this 'audience' be about, Alastor?
- A mixture of lies and truth, he smiled carnivorously, playing with his vintage star-shaped microphone. I'm going to tell him that the council wants his gang or his enemy's gang destroyed. The truth. And add that I'm planning to get rid of The King's Bastards and I think he should know. As a courtesy. That's the lie. I could invent an interest in his powers, a place in The Tournament, something poetic, he swept. He just has to stay long enough. I won't withstand against a siege.
Lolicia nodded.
- That's fine by me.
They had walked around the ground floor and could now see the hall at the end of the corridor. Alastor let go of the Anglerfox's arm.
- Excellent, then we'll go to The Forest tomorrow afternoon, dish!
- What about Charlie?
- Already warned, he said with a wry smile.
Lolicia thought what exactly he had 'warned' the princess about.
- Now if you'll excuse me.
He curtsied and started to leave, but Lolicia felt a point of anxiety that they had felt when they woke up, returning to their mind.
- Alastor?
The stag's ears twitched at their call and he turned elegantly.
- Yes, Cher?
- Could you... send one of your little monsters into my ruins? I sent Vittorio yesterday and he hasn't come back yet. I'd like to know everything's all right. For insurance.
Alastor stared at she for a long time. He savoured the moment when she asked him something and waited for an answer. He touches his coat and finally replied:
- Whatever pleases you, Addolorata.
He snapped his fingers. A small demon left his shadow and passed through the tiny gap in a window. Then the Radio Demon he disappeared into the lobby.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
So we have a piece of memory of Addolorata about her death day ! It happened just before the first piece of memory 'Take the Bait'. Every detail is important in this type if writing. I enjoy it.
Also Vittorio isn't back. But everything will be fine, right ?
Lolicia and Alastor simple strategic conversation was fun to write. We have the basic of what will happen. Also Alastor being behind Lolicia's door is a ref of Alastor and Charlie meeting for the first time in the pilot episode!
The newspaper Alastor is talking about is the same that Hürrem have seen and read quickly in Giovanni's hands at the Café.
Lolicia showing worry for Vittorio is kind of a weak spot that Alastor is able to see and he likes it because for once its not him who ask for something or seems a bit inferior.
Also, Kaledya illustrated the moment between Alastor and Vox in the Overlords Meetings. I really loved it and will comment it in next time I make a [pop corn]. Thank you very much!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 76: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 5 and 6 of episode 6.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello !
Some drawings and rumblings!
Summer is killing me by the way.
So first the rumblings about glitter Kaledya glitter works!
• The Lolicia's ring box ! (Gift back)
This is to be the "twin" box of the one I made with Constantine on it ! I think this is beautiful !
For the box detail it look like a demon or a owl face. Of course its actually a snake head, with a crown on top and wings on each side !! Its like the Crown symbol !! *crying*
The outfit looks great, it actually look like an old art I've made of Lolicia. For a "royal meeting" event. I was waiting to introduce Constantine in the ff to show it because its doesn't make sense if I show it now. But yes!
Also I love the fox ears, in Kaledya works it looks like a pocket with corals inside when in my drawings its more like sprouting flowers. Love the little ways of seeing things !
Also the detail in the big eyes is so great ! It look like piece of silver !
Overall, its adorable. No more no less.
• Then, Alastor and Vox at the Overlord's Meeting!
This. I have favorite and this work is close to the damn top 10. Look at it the emotions is sweating from it!
The first thing I saw, Vox's tie is actually look like a shark spine ?? I don't know if I'm imagining it but I love it nonetheless. Especially that I made the shark theme so present in the ff fir him!
And the fact that this TV face really make me think of some ceo/gangster from the 40s in the first second is amazing !
Alastor black eye of anger is kiss perfect. Its funny to see the OG design of Alastor ! He looks like a younger version of the one in SSAU!
And the last panel : the chaos, the destruction, the bloody hand and the damn bouquet of flowers on the side, my RadioSilence part of my brain loves this!
Thank you very much again !!
Then I have some drawings I made about Hürrem.
First, Hürrem Genealogy Tree (illegitimate part) !
I rumble about it on Tumblr, but I will put my thoughts again here :
《 - I didn't have a name for the grandmother yet, so I call her Miss Bunny ! She is absolutely the bunny girl from Bambi as inspiration.
- Paimon thinks *"damn it. Too pretty."* about Miss Bunny.
Fun fact : Miss Bunny and Parvin have bunny tails !
- Hürrem actually look like her grandmother a lot! She has the same hair texture, rabbit's weaskers and shape of face with the plump cheeks. And also her dad, with her general shape.
- Parvin looks a lot like her dad! And has a narcissistic guy, Paimon probably love her more for it and that is why he kept her close to him even if he asked her to stay in her palace all the time.
Miss Bunny, Parvin and Hürrem all have horns that get smaller.
Miss Bunny has big horns with two shades of pink.
Parvin has medium horns with two shades of purple.
Hürrem as small horns with shade of white and dark green.
Fun fact : Parvin's nose has the shape of a bird beak but she has a normal mouth underneath.
Parvin is truly half Demon, half Goetia. Where Hürrem is a Goetia with parts of demon (bunny fur on tail, weaskers, horns)
Fun fact : the tip of the two feathers on top of Hürrem's head is plum color like the feathers on the back of Vassago's head.
Miss Bunny, Parvin and Hürrem all have two shades of colors in their hair.
Parvin is half-rabbit and half- great horned owl or raven (whatever Paimon is)
Where Hürrem actually developped the parrot form of Vassago to be a special type of parrot : a sun conure parrot.
Also Parvin has purple eyes and stars on her cheeks because of the meaning of her name.
Parvin has bunny ears because in the early design of Hürrem, I draw her with bunny ears but I change my mind.》
And if you wants to know a bit more of the tragic backstory and character creation before it will be slowly reveals in the fanfiction in season 2 (here/spoilers) :
《So my OC is named Hürrem. She is a bastard princess of the Goetia. I thought about this character for Giovanni to have access to more that he already can.
Specie : Demon ( quarter-blood Ars Goetia) Feature : parrot sun conure + bunny Gender : female Age : 21
Title : none
Family situation : Hürrem is a daughter of the Ars Goetia prince Vassago and a bastard half-blood princess named Parvin.
Mother : Parvin is the illegitimate daughter of King Paimon and a normal bunny Demon. She died by giving birth to the egg of her only daughter Hürrem.
[Fun fact : Parvin is a teen in the 16th century, when the human Hürrem Sultan (Rolexana) was alive and she find her amazing like her own hero and that is why she wanted her daughter to be called Hürrem (means happy/pleasant). Also wanted her to be happy as she never was herself.]
Parvin never had the princess title, and she was the 'pupil' of Paimon and secluded in her own palace.
BACKSTORY : Vassago was born way later and, as a lot of Ars Goetia member unhappy and pressured by the life he was demanded to live. He find Parvin one day and they become the best of friends. But one day, Vassago was already married and unhappy, depressed (he is gay) they kinda make love in a way to make themselves better. And Parvin become pregnant. And its panic.
Parvin put Vassago away from her life (she told him she ruined her but the reality she wanted to protect him from Paimon rage.) Parvin and Vassago stop talking to each other. Parvin died in childbirth of her egg. Paimon is distressed and hide it and he will never know who is the dad. Vassago take the egg and raise his daughter Hürrem giving her everything but anything. No love but education. No title. (Complex relationship)
STORY : as a bastard child, and something very rare amongst Ars Goetia especially with mixed blood in lineage, Hürrem is stuck in nothingness. The Crown Prince Constantine, ask her for an audience one day. He knows she is very observant and have good instinct by always looking others without a sound. He gives her a mission :
With the help of a Hellhound, a detective, named Giovanni (Kaledya OC), she will be his assistant and help him navigate into the places a Hellhound can't go alone without raising suspicions (aristocratic places).
And their mission is very secret : found the Queen Lilith who have disappeared. If she accepts and with Giovanni found the Queen, the Crown Prince promised her to legitimate her as a princess, found her a match and a place in her family (and stop all the rumor and give a kind of pardon to her dad). What she always wanted right ?
And so her adventures start with Giovanni!》
Its just the general things, more details on Kaledya Tumblr.
And the last drawings is Hürrem, happy, princessy, actually achieving her goal (and essentially a display of royal outfits):
The happy ending !
I hope you like it.
Now back to writing !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos
In this episode 6, we will have more popcorn or at least more drawings because of new OCs presentation, the flashbacks and the chaos.
So relax and enjoy (or bare with me) ! Ahah
Have a nice reading day!-marquisev
Chapter 77: Episode 6.6 : Fairy Ointment
Summary:
Hello...
New OC introduction!
Lysander's pov.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
The Fairy Ointment
Pride Ring, The Forest's heart.
Some of them Sinners had little memory of their existence.
I remembered.
I had a nanny when I was a child. Her name was Ziska and she was German. I remember because of the nickname she gave me when she was chasing me, when she wasn't using "young master", when I was being a bit abusive because it made me laugh.
Ziska would shout: "Meergrün! Meergrün!" running after me.
Meergrün means sea-green. It's a colour. A green that reminds of the transparency of water. It was the colour of my eyes. Well, used to be.
Now it's a bed of red with white irises and spiral pupils.
Anyway, Ziska often told me about a story named Fairy Ointment. It was a fairy tale, an old wives' tale. It wasn't German. It was madam my dear mother who asked for the story to be told to me at my bedside, even though I was tired of hearing it.
There were several stories in the book, but I only remember this one. It told of the misadventure of a midwife. I always thought she was a fool.
This midwife was summoned to come and look after a woman who had just given birth and her baby. At the foot of the bed, she was given an ointment to apply to the baby's eyelids. Inadvertently or maliciously, she had also wiped her eyes with it. After, she managed to discover where she really was, in a castle, prisoner of the fairies. As soon as she realised that these creatures were not human, she admitted out loud what they were. Stupid. At that moment, the fairies knew that she had used the ointment and they punished her for it, blinding her in one or both eyes that were still wet from the mixture.
A simple little story. But Ziska told it to me again and again. I could almost spell it backwards.
At least I learned never to trust fairies. So much so that the mountainous forest surrounding our manor gave me the creeps. All I was afraid of was being too naive and ending up punished.
One day, madam my dear mother had a picture hung in my room, opposite my bed. That was much later. I can only remember the outline of the painting: a peasant woman on a forest path, looking up at a huge, winding tree where fairies dressed like monarchs, surrounded by light, were blossoming and trying to lead her to her doom. Their eyes were too pale blue, like those of the dead. I hated this painting.
When I was older, I'd tried to go into the forest, but I'd always end up standing on the edge of it, staring into it without plunging in.
When I stayed there too long, my parents wondered, so the servants asked me questions and I had to find an answer to bring back to them. I'd come up with one: "I'm the keeper of the forest."
It was considered child's play. But my answer, if it had been more honest, would have had a change: "I'm keeping the forest." As if it were a monster all of her own.
From time to time, when my father would whisper orders in her ear that clashed with those of madam my dear mother, Ziska would tell me another story.
It wasn't a fairy tale.
And it wasn't about fairies.
Or forests.
I wasn't allowed to hear this story too often because it was about war and madam my dear mother hated war.
These were the tales of the Spartan statesman and general, Lýsandros. Lysander. His exploit was to have won the naval victory at the Battle of Aegospotami ! He had succeeded in defeating the enemy fleets. He was more than a statesman, he was a navarch, an admiral!
He was my hero, just as my father was my role model.
When Ziska read the part where Lysander triumphed over his enemies, I always laughed out loud. It didn't help my nanny much to see this book as something good for my health. But I couldn't help it, it was like an euphoric effect.
I preferred the sea to the forest, without hesitation. That's always been my motto. Ah, I shouldn't have believed in it too much... What you want too much always ends up turning against you, doesn't it?
All this to say that I hated the Fairy Ointment story.
I hated the forest around my house. It made me sick to my stomach.
I hated the fairies, capable of confusing minds and punishing even those who should have got away with it. There was something implacable and disdainful about the way they applied their law. It wasn't exactly humane, if not a little cruel.
I might not have died in my childhood forest, but I had died in one.
And I don't know if it was that story, the gold in my hair or something else, but Hell had taken the piss out of me.
That was another thing about Hell: you became what you always feared in life.
And Pride Ring is a competition where you can't never rest easy.
And with all that, do I regret what brought me here? Not really. After all, these are my choices and I've got nothing left to lose. I don't give a damn any more.
I don't care about Ziska who must be in Heaven.
I don't care about demons dying like flies.
I don't care about those who try to break through my defences. My Forest.
I don't care about the Radio Demon that tickles the tip of my nose.
I don't care about the title of Overlord but it's a game I want to win just to laugh at them.
Let me be beautiful, let me be the worst and if anyone wants to mess with me, wants my head, I'll turn everyone in Pentagram City into a mushroom cloud.
I'm The Fey, I'm ruthless, dismissive, not really human any more and a bit cruel.
I'd like to rot in my domain in peace.
I've got nothing left to lose.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun fact times !
There he is, my big baby! My OC 'Lysander'. Finally his introduction is here. I'm so happy!
It is at the first person pov because it suits him very much to just do a monologue in his mind behind like "Nobody care!" Ahah. Love him.
So little things to know about this.
- "Ointment Fairy", is a real fairytale who comes from a book named "The Lilac Fairy Book" by Joseph Jacobs, an English man. (1910)
- There is another name for that story and its "The Fairy Nurse", this is why I thought of a nurse character (Ziska) in Lys little childhood backstory.
- the fairy ointment is used in a lot of fairytales found in Scandinavia, France and the British Isles.- Human Lys had sea-green eyes color. And now he has the same eyes has Carmilla, Velvette or Hellhounds except that his pupils are not dots but spirals.
- Also he was blond.
- Madam my dear mother is a very sweet 'aristocratic' way to call his mother. Would be more used in letters though.- Lysander is a real historical man from Sparta and win against the Athenian fleets in 405 BC.
Also, for fun fact about his nickname The Fey, Lys actually misspell his own name!
The words fey actually means "mysterious and strange or trying to appear like it" and fay is linked more to the "fairies/fair folks/Morgan le Fay and so on". And Lys, even if he plays the role of what he is now, he actually dodge the fact to be called The Fay or The Fae cause as we see, he is not quite fond of fairies in general.
More of him and Alastor in next chapter !
Ps : My Forest. My DUNE. Ahah sorry. I needed to.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 78: Episode 6.7 : Nettle Breeze
Summary:
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : mild gore and body horror
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
Nettle Breeze
Part 1
Pride Ring, The Forest, nearby Pentagram City.
When Alastor left the city to walk along the path of red, burnt earth to approach the Forest, his expression was serious, his hooves crunched under the stones and his staff marked the earth with a small circle at regular distance.
Ripped away from the city, he felt like he was rushing out of a cocoon. A silk worm that had managed to devour its prison in order to escape. Alastor could feel the remnants of the city: its cars, cameras, shops and lights trying to catch up with him, dripping over his shoulders like a cloak smelling of imprisonment.
He kept going, and the Imps who were snooping around the Sinners' city were playing pockers on cardboard boxes in the corner instead of living in Imp City. Soon, he reached the domain of The Circle and stopped in front of the wall of trunks facing it.
Lolicia had followed him in the shadows, just as they had planned.
They had never set foot in this part of Pride Ring. The underground passages didn't extend that far. The ruins of the amphitheatre were geographically opposite to the Forest. Their domain was closer to the hotel than here.
Lolicia raised their hand and saw a small mist of red dust settle on their palm and dry out their skin. They soon noticed that it was everywhere, settling on the new outfit Velvette had sent them and which they had put on: a top that the stylist had had fun with, resembling waves or coral in a lilac colour, embracing their chest and elegantly hugging their back, a scarlet blazer with lining and sleeve buttons in an intense violet, almost indigo; indigo like their straight, high-waisted velvet trousers cut at the ankle. Their red shoes crunched in the footprints Alastor left behind.
Ahead, they soon saw Alastor stop.
Then they also saw the Forest.
The trees were taller than they had expected. Some had been damaged or felled by recent attacks from The King's Bastards. Apart from this small disadvantage, the Forest had an aura about it that even Lolicia didn't take lightly.
First of all, it was so old, as if it had been there for a very long time, perhaps even longer than the town. Then it had a smell that did not bode well for any passers-by who might consider venturing in. It smelt of metal, of blood warming in the sun and growing bacteria of decomposition but hidden beneath a swirl of floral odours like an imperfect mask trying to hide something horrible.
On top of all that, there was this mist with its fiery grains, which, the closer they got to the Forest, the more orange they became. Lolicia raised an eyebrow imperceptibly. This was the residue of The Fey's power. Poison? They looked at their hand again and saw that its pewter hue was slightly peppered with blue and yellow. Zestial had not been joking when he mentioned the poison of this Lysander.
The Forest was so impregnated with it that its mass seemed to breathe and, with every movement of the leaves, breathe out even more poison like spores.
They wondered, if Fitzroy won this place, how would he plan to make it his own? Or was he going to turn it into a gigantic warehouse of natural resources without actually going there himself?
Lolicia observed the trees in search of materials but saw none. Obviously. Either they had already been poached, or they were being harvested so much that they didn't grow as easily. The trees where copper, nickel, bronze and steel flourished must have been deep in the heart.
Technically, Lysander didn't have the power to beat either her or Alastor. But with the advantage of the Forest? He was exploiting his domain to the full. Perhaps even in this environment, his power developed even more easily.
They concentrated again on Alastor, from behind, wiping the shoulders of his cloak with a disgusted smile. Then he turned to them and they nodded. Alastor faced the Forest.
- Top of the morning to you all! I'm here to talk at the master of the... house.
His static voice, amplified by himself, echoed and was sucked in by the presence of the Forest. The brown, autumn-coloured leaves crumpled as if crushed by a sudden breeze. Was it a normal reaction or Alastor's power ? Lolicia didn't know.
Immediately, the ferns at the foot of the trunks sagitated and a dozen of Sinners and Imps emerged from the thicket, their feet on the edge, armed with ranged weapons. Some kind of Carmilla crossbow. Lysander had made the most of his brief agreement with the arms dealer lady, it seems.
There was a common clicking sound to show that everyone had loaded their ammunition.
Lolicia glanced at Alastor but he did not signal them to react. They remained silent, motionless behind the caryatid.
Alastor chuckled and his laughter encompassed the Forest. He pretended to look at his nails.
- That's your move? I assure you that's an absolutely absurd idea on your part. I'm only here to discuss to your master, not waste my time.
The row of gangsters shouted.
- Attack!
There was a whistle in the air. Lolicia and Alastor pinned their ears back.
- Small-time crooks never learn, Alastor laughed with a certain darkness.
None of the projectiles had hit him. A large dark tentacle the size of half a bridge had appeared from the shadows to block the way. The crossbow bolts were frozen in its flesh, but it was only their tips, as if they couldn't go any further, that the flesh was too hard.
The gangsters reloaded. Alastor laughed heartily, even though there was nothing good or heart-related in that sound.
- It's no use, my dears. And I think you know that as well as I do. I'd like to see your master.
- Attack!
Another swarm approached. This time the tentacle caught the projectiles in flight. Its speed had been so fast that the rush of air pushed the trees aside and sent the orange mist flying. The tentacle made a semi-circle. It swung the bolts back to where they came from. They skewered more than half the Sinners, who fell to the ground dead. Before they regenerated without a few days.
Alastor's smile became more twisted, more cruel, as the half-blooded rank gave panicked orders.
- If we could do this quickly? he asked dismissively. Your master?
There was a change in the air. Lolicia saw a second row coming up behind the first. Instead of weapons, they had large rectangular shields forged in a hurry. The shields hid the bodies, creating the illusion of a small wall. Alastor raised his eyebrows. Lolicia leaned forward with a strange sense of déjà vu. What they were doing...
- Attack! Attack! Attack!
Those who were still standing fired again. This time, twice in quick succession. The tentacle swept away the first blast of danger, but not the second. Alastor smiled as if overexcited. He got into position. He stroked the air in front of him horizontally.
A screen of darkness formed in front of him. Like a wall of black fire. The tiles passed through it but did not reappear on the other side. It was as if this simple curtain was actually deep. Alastor snapped his fingers. And a piece of shadow opened up above the Forest. The projectiles fell between the branches like deadly rain. Startled, pained screams echoed through the Forest.
Alastor chuckled before regaining his seriousness.
- I think we've got it...
A silence. Lolicia frowned. The shields had withdrawn, their protection hanging over their heads. They retreated. And... the Imps and Sinners who had died... were there again. On their feet. Their weapons in their hands as if nothing had happened. Alastor frowned, half a second unsettled. What had happened?
- Attack!
This time, the surprise caused Alastor to miss a bolt and land in his leg. He shivered but showed no pain. He bent down and broke it, keeping the head inside to avoid bleeding. His smile turned wicked. Lolicia wondered if he was going to stick to the plan.
But it was only a distant second thought. They were still looking at the fallen soldiers who had returned to battle. When they had shouted "attack!", they had seen the inside of their mouths and... was it filled with mushrooms? They were so unsure that they wanted to double-check before telling Alastor.
In the meantime, the Radio Demon evaporated his giant tentacle to reveal two medium-sized ones on either side of him. Both formed fists and slammed into the edge of the Forest.
- Wretched vermin, growled Alastor, one of his eyes turned black, the pupil scarlet.
The trunks shattered. The gangsters exploded like jam. One of them was pierced by a piece of wood. He looked into the void, spat black blood and fell headfirst into the slush that his comrades had become.
The silence. The rustle of leaves. The smell of carnage. Lolicia expected the shields to return, but they didn't have to.
Lolicia saw it, the veins moving under the ground and reaching the corpses. The veins were blue-lilac and yellow. They engulfed the gangsters and a few seconds later they stood up, retrieving their weapons. Except this time, what had happened was visible.
Where the bones had been broken, the skin was covered in fungus. Those that had been reduced to mush were a mass of fungus. Some had fungus protruding from their sockets and jaws.
- Attack!
Alastor crossed his two middle tentacles in front of him. None of the projectiles hit him. He glanced at Lolicia. They knew he wanted to destroy the Forest. But what they also understood was that this rapid regeneration process, this power, was more than just poison, or else poison that had several faculties.
Alastor could continue to attack again and again and the row of dead gangsters would eventually return and they would end up holding the siege he had wanted to avoid.
They had to get The Fey out of his domain.
He had to show up.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
Battle is here!
The Circle type of positions with two rows, one with weapons the other with shields, is inspired roughly by the roman empire tactic and later Vikings. 'Roughly' because normally, the shield row is first and the weapons second. Open the "shield wall" and attack with glaives, short, swords spears ect. But here nobody is human so, we can adapt!The Forest look like a Canadian autumn forest, and the power of Lys is a bit like the aesthetic of the movie "Annihilation" (but in the movie its flowers. I saw it once and it was very beautiful.) I suppose because of the fungus it can be think as "The Last Of Us" movie and game but I don't know it enough to be a real ref.
Also we have a little showcase of Alastor shadow powers and tentacles!
And a caryatid is a column carved with a statue (female figure) and used as pillar in Greek-style building. Its here because I think its like a piece of ruins, like the amphitheatre, from a long time ago. Perhaps there was a building there before entering the forest or the path had caryatids left and right. Like a beautiful alley.
Good news ! This chapter was suppose to be one but I have too much to say so I divided in two parts and when will be the second ? The same day as this one ! So two chapters the day ! Eat well readers ahah.
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 79: Episode 6.8 : Nettle Breeze
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
Nettle Breeze
Part 2
Lolicia nodded to Alastor. He understood and turned back towards the Forest, ignoring those who were reloading.
- The Fey, it doesn't have to be this way, Alastor said in a more honeyed, controlled and static voice. I know you're bored of seeing your enemies crashing down on your ramparts. Maybe you're looking for a real challenge? Or maybe... you just don't want it any more.
Silence. The row of gangsters began to slow down in one motion as they loaded their weapons. Lolicia leaned forward. It was working. Something or someone was listening.
Alastor grinned wickedly, both hands on his vintage star-shaped microphone.
- Maybe that's it, dear sir ? Maybe you've had enough. You've had enough of gangs trying to take what's rightfully yours. And you know what? That's the difference between a powerful Demon and an Overlord. When you've got the title, no one dares bother you except those on the council with you.
The row of infected gangsters came to a complete halt. The whole Forest seemed to take one last long breath.
The Radio Demon's words were working.
- So why don't we talk like gentlemen? From Overlord to one with a future entry at the Tournament? whispered Alastor's skilful voice.
There was silence. Then, little by little, trees from the farthest to the nearest began to tremble. It was coming. Alastor was satisfied. The plan was working.
Soon there was silence again and a breeze. And before both their very eyes, from a tree, from the bark, a face appeared, then a body. It was there. Eyelids opened and red eyes with white spirals sparkled.
- Poetic, isn't it? A bit of a hydra vibe. No ? Yes, it is.
A male figure dressed only in red trousers, hands in pockets, detached himself completely from the trunk before leaning against it. His skin was yellow with veins of sky and mauve. His face had something of the animal in it, or rather of several of them, of the bird in the shape of the nose, of the bear in the shape of the eyes, of the feline in the crease of the mouth. His hair was orange, blue, lilac, full of mushrooms rising towards the canopy.
Some of the locks were caught in the white deer or elk antlers that protruded from his skull. The antlers had little bubbles like dew on mushroom caps. And there was a little boat wedged by webs between two parts of the antler.
Lolicia felt something tear inside them. They dug their sharpe nails into the stone of the caryatid, as if to hold on.
- I'm just glad it didn't take me as long to work out what was going on as some Greek tragedy hero, Alastor grinned. Lysander. My name is Alastor, it's a pleasure. Quite a pleasure. I'm here to tell you that the council is planning to clean house and that the reason I'm here is to let you know, dear Lysander, that I intend to eliminate The King's Bastards.
The Fey laughed out loud.
- So the council has decided to meddle in our little affairs? Lysander shouted hilariously, making three little black pearls twinkle in the centre of his forehead and two more between his eyes. And you're on duty? You're out of luck apparently. We must have made some noise, eh?
- You could say that, replied Alastor. It's rare that you let yourself be invaded by an anthill or a hornet's nest, dear fellow.
Lolicia was stunned. They were trembling and it wasn't the poison. It was impossible. It couldn't be. It couldn't be. And yet the little boat. Lysander had a hole in his chest, that was where all the veins came from. This wound.
They heard a distant, muffled voice they didn't recognise, say in their head, "He was found in the forest, with a sword nailing him to a high ash tree."
Lolicia felt a wave deep inside them bring... more than shock but sadness. Surprise? They couldn't understand it. It was as if they were still soaking wet after being splashed.
They felt Alastor's signal. Hey had to use their power. In case he escaped Alastor's punishment too quickly, but they did not. They couldn't.
They felt like they were cracking like a porcelain doll.
Lolicia left their hiding place and approached the Forest. With every step they took, they had the same sensation as when they were rediscovering their past. Only this time, they didn't need to take their own life to get a few drops. This time it wasn't frost but a breeze. Tinged with melancholy, it was rather cheerful.
A nettle breeze.
Ears perked up, coral shimmering, fox tail swaying limply behind them, they approached.
Alastor took a step back, not yet knowing what was going through them, for they showed nothing. And yet their eyes were shining, though they would never give rise to tears.
Lysander raised one of his eyebrows, reminiscent of the decoy eye on a butterfly's wing. Lolicia, their head bowed, was trembling for a reason they didn't know themselves.
But however much he had changed, they had known him too well to completely forget that he had ever existed. It had been left in a corner like the rest of their memories, but now they had reached into the bag to retrieve a few objects with the texture of remembrance.
- Even if you no longer make fishing nets in your spare time and prefer to reshape the flesh of the dead, you haven't changed a bit, Lolicia let escaped from their dark lips, passing by their ally.
Alastor title his head, not expecting this. As for Lysander, he wasn't even sure he'd heard what he'd just heard. He wasn't even sure he knew the demoness who was walking towards him, her head lowered to hide her eyes. But there was something, wasn't there? In that body, in that gait. In the way the tendons worked, the way the joints bent. Like an instinct that caught in his throat.
- The Fey? Really? You were always a joker, a big baby, Lolicia breathed clenching their fists. Always playing tin soldiers with other people's lives as if their existence was only there to serve you, you haven't changed a bit.
Confused, Lysander was speechless. He had this acrid, powerful feeling that was beginning to take over his whole ribcage. He took his hands out of his pockets.
- Who?
- Who? giggled Lolicia softly as they straightened their head. So even the one who swore to be my guardian but died before me, has memory problems. That's reassuring.
Lysander felt a pain in his chest, where he had a hole. As soon as he met her eyes, he knew. He had never had any memory problems. He was so shocked that he thought he was going to die a second time.
- Addolorata? asked Alastor from behind.
The name had the effect of a sword blow to Lysander, who took a step back as if he had felt the force of the blow. His white deer antlers disappeared and the little boat fell back between his hair and his mushrooms.
Why was his angel doing here?
Lolicia watched his features. They smiled broadly, as if to soothe their inner tremors and concentrate solely on that.
- You always hated the woods, Leiv. And look at you now...
The name was the last straw for him. He began to blush, his cheeks streaked with bluish veins, became even more yellow. A tear, then two, escaped him. They fell at his bare feet and the mushrooms grew immediately.
Seven years. How could they both forget?
- Wife...?!
Lolicia nodded and turned away. They walked away from him to join Alastor who, for his part, couldn't believe what had just happened and needed an explanation. Lolicia knew what they had to do. Find out Lysander was.... Leiv. Wouldn't change a thing. Would it?
- I'm ready, she whispered, stopping beside Alastor.
The plan could go on, couldn't it...?
Alastor looked down at her with a look that betrayed a certain understanding. She had just found someone from her past and she was ready to honour their alliance in spite of everything?
He looked at her, The Anglerfox's face betrayed nothing but her body seemed to be tense. And she was never like that.
Alastor was somehow, distantly but nonetheless quite... touched. He had rarely seen such devotion. He looked at The Fey - Leiv apparently - who was still in shock against his tree. Alastor didn't give a damn about this guy. But...
He glanced at Addolorata. What about her? She looked determined. Or was it something else?
Alastor felt himself making a decision.
He had to clean house. He had to stop having the Overlords on his back. He had things to do. He wasn't... free to do otherwise.
His smile hardened. He raised his hand, ready but at the same time he felt a small, familiar presence approach him. He turned and saw the little demon, the little soul he'd send to the see Addolorata's pet Vittorio, return. Hah, now wasn't the time.
The shadow crept up to the star-shaped microphone and said loud enough for him and Addolorata to hear :
- The robot is broken!
And he disappeared into the shadows. Alastor barely had time to understand, to react, when he saw water rising gently against his deer hooves.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
I was crying making this chapter! Like Lolicia is so touched but the feeling is so foreign and strange to her that she doesn't even call that feeling or sentiment but just trembling.
So well did you saw it coming the wife-husband from Human life situation ?!
More Lolicia discoveries about her past ! My babies OCs ! *crying* So yes 'Lysander' real name is Leiv.
Why nettle breeze ? Why nettle ? Because it was a plant used in Norse culture "Vikings" and others (nettle grow in all continents except Antarctica) and Leiv is Norwegian of course. And also, it was said that the trickster Loki was the first to use nettle to make fish nets!
In one piece of Lolicia's memory, people talk about her and say she is a widow and was married to a weird guy, heir of a ferry company. And in Leiv pov, he says he loves Lysander an admiral and navarch. That his father wanted him to listen about a story about fleets and boats (has heir of his company). Leiv prefer the sea to the forest. When human he did fishing nets in his free times.
Also in Norse mythology nettle was linked to the thunder god, Thor. People put nettle in their fire expecting the lighting not to strick their home. To appease the anger of the god. Its a bit of a metaphor for the situation here ! Lolicia and Alastor are here to kill Leiv. But then Lolicia sees him and remember him, something cheerful, and she becomes a nettle breeze in the situation.
Leiv referred Addolorata as "angel".
Addolorata referred Leiv as "gardian".
They have been married seven years.Lys died before Lolicia as she says. Pinned on a high ash tree in the forest with a sword in the middle of his chest. The details of his death will not be revealed yet. But I said its this type of tree because ref, Yggdrasil, the worlds-tree in Norse Mythology is suppose to be a high ash tree!
Also, the fact that Alastor value Lolicia devotion to their alliance is important. And the fact that he hesitates before attacking Lys is something. Its tease that he can be touched from things of the past. And his past ? Serenity (Kaledya OC) his daughter. Aaah!
The next chapter is [pop corn] or flashbacks and song (normally let's gooo) about Human Addolorata and Leiv ! I know. The reveal ! The past ! The damn tea ! Ahah.
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 80: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 8 and 9 of episode 6
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermisson
Visual of my OC just introduced !
So, finally, I can show my baby!
I first did a little portrait of him with colors.
So here he is! Isn't so pretty yet unsettling? Adore him this huge baby of a man. Ahah.
Some informations
•He is called The Fey by reputation (and even he looks like a demonic faerie in some ways he actually choose to call himself Fey and not Fae/Fay)
•People know him as Lysander. Named after of his childhood hero when he was Human. (Lys is a cute nickname)
•He is the leader of the gang named The Cercle that have 25 to 30 members not much. The members have Sinners and Imps in their ranks. Most of them have been regenerated with Lys' power a numerous time. (Sinners can't really die without angelic weapons involved so it's okay, in a way- but Imps don't have a circle of life like this and they are truly undead. But they live almost normally if Lys don't remove the fungus in them.)
•Because he died in a forest, Lys has antlers (deer, elk, moose ? I don't know yet.) They are white like naked bone or perhaps his body was covered by snow before his soul pass in Hell. So the white represent the snow. He can make them totally disappeared. (By need or shock)
•Lys wears only a red pant and have no shoes or top. So we can see his torso with this huge hole in the middle. The wound of his death. (Like the cross on Alastor's forehead when he is more demon)
•Lys face is a mix of animals, bear, cat, butterfly and bird. The mix make him more "faerie-like".
•He has three pieces of jewellery like tears on his face in obsidian. I thought because obsidian is what is made the palace of Constantine, it must be a stone (dark of color) wanted by Demons in Hell in general. So it's a bit about vanity. And show that Lys is a little vain.
Fun facts!
Two things on his head are a symbol of his past (when alive):
- The little boat stuck on his antlers with spiderweb.
- The two braids maintained with pearls.
Here are some doodles of him !
He is so unhinged and sweet!
Littles details :
- I think the most important default of Lys is his selfishness.
- I really think he has the most beautiful hair BUT because he is lazy for things he doesn't care about, he doesn't take care of it. His hair are always in a bun. I litteraly think that if he removed the bun the hair will stay up (and mushrooms dont help ahah but its pretty). One day someone must wash his hair. Its a mini ecosystem by now.
-The little orange butterflies with three wings around him are the souls he trapped by contract. They can't do much. (not like Alastor's little demons.)
- His demon size is the same as Alastor.
- Lys prefere modern fashion in comparaison of the fashion of his adult life (30s) even if its just pants!
- Lys most admirable quality is his devotion once its settled on someone or something.
That's it ! Hope you like it !
Next chapter back into the past !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos!
All my OCs have like a two phases of development for their design and Leiv as Lysander had the most changes in it indeed ahah !
I will say a bit more about him in his shared past with Addolorata. Also the song is ready !
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 81: Episode 6.9 : The Bear, Gold & Heir Saga (flashback)
Summary:
Hello !
This part is a flashback concerning Leiv and Addolorata as Humans.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
The Bear, Gold & Heir Saga
Flashback
Norway, in the mountains of Lillehammer 1930.
First Words
This day was the transition between winter and spring. Leiv left his room early, entrusting his butler with the main tasks of running the family manor while he was away. He had put on boots and an unlined coat. The wind whistled through his blond hair with pumpkin highlights.
He left the stoop, jumped into the driveway and started running as he had when he was sixteen. He didn't look back. He could feel the wind cutting into his cheeks as he drew closer to the woods. When he was a child, he had watched over the Forest, convinced that evil fairies lived there. But he stopped these 'watch' when his beloved mother left this world.
That was four years ago, when he was seventeen. He never got over it. He liked to pretend that he had, that everything was fine, that life went on, but he had stopped smiling since then and he felt like he was drowning
His father, passionate and serious as a rock, had carried on as before. Nothing had changed, except that now he wore his wife's pendant on his pocket watch. Leiv knew that his father was coping with his wife's death as badly as he was.
Leiv continued to run. Soon he saw the blue and purple mountain flowers peeping out from the edge of the woods. He didn't like the woods. But he had to admit that the flowers weren't ugly.
Leiv wandered a little way between the pines and climbed up one of them, nimbly, and settled on a high branch that gave him a view of a tiny clearing. There he would see her.
He would see the girl with the golden halo and the amber eyes.
He had told his valet, but no one had believed him. Or maybe they thought he was pretending she was a spirit or a nymph. Leiv hoped not. But he had to admit that she was as beautiful as a hulder.
The last time he saw her, she was feeding a snow fox in the palm of her hand. How had she managed to get a wild animal to approach her? He still had his doubts. But when he saw her again, he would ask her. Who was she? What was she doing here, always on the edge of their property, and where did she come from? She had the delicate manners of a lady from a good family - and Leiv saw enough of them at balls to know what he meant by that - but what kind of well-bred girl would go off into the woods to stroke wild animals?
Leiv was curious. Ever since he had first seen her, she had been on his mind day and night. He hadn't been this lively since his mother died. He felt like he was living. And he would cling to life. To this girl.
Soon, the crackling of branches and grass and frost. He bent down, his heart pounding. His pupils widened in surprise. She was there, but she wasn't alone. And this time it wasn't a fox with her but a bear.
A brown bear.
The girl was at his side. She was walking with him. She didn't touch him or stroke him. But they were so close that Leiv felt a little pang of anxiety, thinking at any moment that the girl might get attacked. But the bear was no threat. He lived his life, but she was part of it for a moment.
Leiv made himself very small. Although he was interested in the animal, he was captivated by her. He feared more and more that she was a fairy. He had promised himself, as a child, never to fall into their traps.
She was so pretty, her every movement like the gentle rolling of the waves, cautious and attentive. Her arm touched the ursid's fur. She had this sort of golden glow about her. But not always. Like a reflection. Leiv had often wondered whether her eyes were playing tricks on him.
She spoke to the animal. He didn't understand a word or recognise the language. And yet he was multilingual. The bear answered her with a warm, guttural sound and turned back slowly towards the depths of the woods.
She was so different from the heiresses to whom his father tried to propose alliances and engagements. She didn't have that coldness in her eyes, like the ladies at ball where their eyes were as clear as that painting in his bedroom of pale-eyed fairies that terrified him. Her eyes were... deep.
Leiv had so many questions.
So many questions.
He was afraid of making a mistake, that one word from him would make her run away or disappear as if she'd never existed, in which case he'd find himself all alone again.
But he had to try one day. So he said in a tone that he wanted to be light, almost disinterested:
- A fox, a bear... You're good at taming beasts that have sworn their oath to freedom.
The girl raised her head towards him. He felt his heart speed up and drop to the bottom of his stomach at the same time. He hadn't moved and yet he felt himself sinking, being sucked down. She tilted her head to one side like a strange bird.
- And... who might you be?
This time she spoke in a understandable language. He had opted for English. She took her time, as if tasting the sounds in her mouth.
Leiv glowered as he settled more nonchalantly on the branch.
- I am Leiv Nordstrand, heir to the largest ferry company in the kingdom! he said proudly.
The girl blinked. Her hair was black and grey. She was so strange.
- What's an heir doing in the forest? she asked in a voice that seemed to be adapting.
Leiv chuckled, amused. He was almost shocked by himself. How long had it been since he'd laughed?
- You should know, my lady, that you are just a few trees away from being on private property. My family property. I noticed you and wanted to know who you were.
The girl analysed his words and smiled. That smile seemed to light her up like a piece of gold.
- My name is Addolorata.
He raised an eyebrow and shifted position on his branch before lying down on his stomach, his head closer to her. Addolorata. It was an Italian name. Could it be? He couldn't catch an accent. Maybe from the island of Capri.
- May I ask where you're from?
She raised her eyebrows in surprise as if she didn't know the answer herself. She averted her eyes for a moment to look in the direction of the heart of the forest. Leiv immediately regretted his demand.
- I've been travelling. I used to be in New Orleans.
- Oh, the Americas! Perhaps you took one of our ferries to get to our beautiful Europe, he remarked thoughtfully. Were you born there?
He didn't believe it for a moment. And he knew he was right in a way when she frowned gently.
- No, I wasn't.
- I didn't think so. I hope I'm not disturbing you with my questions?
Leiv wasn't in the habit of apologising, but now he would make an effort. She smiled again and that reassured him.
- No, you didn't.
- Ah, that's good, he smiled curiously. Can I ask if your family lives near here? Maybe in the city?
She didn't answer this question. Leiv thought that was strange, so he leaned in closer and asked:
- Are you a fairy?
His face had become more serious. Addolorata put a hand to her lips and laughed. He felt fascinated.
- No. But I'd like to try to be one, one day.
Leiv found this answer strange but decided not to press it. She was calm and yet there was this silent force. A bit like when he travelled with his father along the west coast of the kingdom to soak up the sea.
- Are you alone?
- I'm never alone, she laughed.
With that, she stroked two little black and white creatures in her hair.
- What are they?
- Jorunna Parva, she said gently. A gastropod.
Leiv straightened up and looked at the little creatures. Jorunna Parva? He had never heard that word or that species before. And he knew almost all sea creatures.
- Are they alive?
Addolorata watched him with her piercing eyes for a second too long before denying.
- They're hair accessories.
- Oh, he smiled. I see. It's a good imitation then.
Why was he curious? Why was he interested? Why did he want to smile and laugh? Why did he feel so good? He was used to boring people distracting him from what he really enjoyed. But with her. He felt like he was being enveloped in some kind of pleasant embrace.
Leiv decided to follow his instincts. Where it felt good. Gently, he tore himself away from the branch, hanging on by his hands before jumping to the ground between the nettles. The girl took a step back. He wondered if he had frightened her, so he awkwardly apologised.
- Forgive me.
She was small. But her golden presence and the way she held herself made her taller, as if her shadow had become elastic.
Addolorata looked him up and down.
- You have marks on your hands. Are you all right?
Leiv felt himself blush slightly at her tone, full of concern and curiosity. This prompted him to continue down the path he had taken. He looked down at his hands, both proud and embarrassed.
- I'm doing fine! I practise the art of spinning fishing nets to relax, both new and old techniques. Some of them require more concentration, which I must admit I sometimes lack.
She chuckled. It was a perfect laugh. Like everything that made him uncomfortable in this forest was suddenly pushed aside.
- Are you keen on the sea then? she said, tilting her head intrigued.
Leiv was quick to answer.
- Oh, of course! I always have. My father helped me develop this passion, because you need it to organise and run the huge family business. It belonged to my great-grandfather. And it will be given to my son.
- Congratulations.
Leiv realised he'd misspoken.
- No, I mean... my future son. Not my current son. I don't have a son! Or a wife for that matter, he hurried to explain. I'm talking hypothetically about twenty years from now, I hope. But no, I don't have a son... or a wife.
Addolorata folded her hands behind her back. She was smiling and he was smiling back stupidly. He added:
- Do you prefer the sea or the forest?
Leiv thought he was stupid to ask that; she was walking with a bear, so the answer seemed obvious. But what she saids surprised him.
- Like you, the sea too.
He looked at her as if he couldn't believe his ears. He wanted to come closer but didn't want to make her back down again, so he stayed where he was. He'd have been ready to love someone who loved what he hated, but this suited him. He wanted to sit on a stump next to her and ask her exactly why, to regain the same lightness he had felt when she had answered him.
That was what he was about to do. A walk was a good way of finding out if it was possible, perhaps, to court her...
Except that he didn't have the time. It was as if all the hourglasses in the world had run out at the same time when she said:
- I must go.
- I beg your pardon?
Addolorata didn't repeat herself, which made his stomach tighten. It was as if a ball were rolling down a sloping table and would soon fall, never to rise again.
- It wouldn't be indiscreet if I asked you... Where? Are you going to come back here tomorrow?
- Come back here? she repeated curiously before shaking her head in denial. No, I've brought the bear out of hibernation. There's nothing left for me to do here. This forest is... so pretty. Shame.
Leiv didn't know how she could look at those trees when she herself was a delicacy to his gaze. He could have asked questions because none of it made sense, being panicked and frustrated. But all he could remember was that this girl had made him feel good in a few minutes and he didn't want to lose that feeling. Never again.
So the next words out of his mouth were:
- Stay?
He had raised his hand in her direction without touching her, even though he wanted to, for fear of waking up. Her warm, curious gaze prompted him to add:
- ... Would you do me the honour to stay?
The notes of a classical guitar echoed softly between the branches and trunks.
- I'm curious about you, can you tell me more about yourself,
I never saw before a lady with bears,
Petting them like pairs,
You told me you won't feed me, you won't trap me, you are no elf.
So if not a hulder, may I address some prayers.
Leiv raised his hand to his heart, joined them in a plea and bowed his head.
- Perhaps I'm bold, perhaps you're blind but you're glowing like a sun,
And since I laid eyes on you, I'm only hoping you're not a nun,
How the sea should ask the light to dance like a glint of mirror?
How should I behave, urge your father with great furor?
Addolorata giggled, which made his stomach churn, although he didn't show it. She picked up a flap of her dress and curtsied. She sang back in her calm voice.
- I'm delighted that you are demanding with fiery
But I must insist I'm not one to indulge in love or intimacy
But I can give, with gloves on, with feathers, stability
That you could need and forgive me if it's too holy
A breeze blew through her hair. She looked more contrite and delicate.
- But there is details you will never know mister,
Cause I don't know them myself, mysterious.
Will we ever understand the glorious?
Be my gardian, I'll be your angel.
Leiv knew she wasn't refusing. He was ready to prepare alternatives, ideas, to honour her as in the 9th century. He was ready. Leiv replied, his chest arched, his words dancing to the notes of the plucked strings.
- Do I have to fight a bear with bare hands for you, lady?
I will, exchange ancestral swords, write poems and tell you this.
I lost my mother young and I hope you mend my bleeding heart,
Make me smile, as from tyrant I'll be your prince consort.
Addolorata smiled and sang the same to him. As if to test his thoughts. He took it as a challenge.
- I'm delighted that you are demanding with fiery,
But I must insist I'm not one to indulge in love or intimacy!
But I can give, with gloves on, with feathers, stability,
That you could need and forgive me if it's too holy.
Then Leiv, even in his slightly tight coat, raised his arms and flexed his biceps with pride. The girl laughed heartily and he felt the sparkles turn into butterflies and smiled at the slightest of her joyful expressions.
Still, she insisted, putting her hand on her chest.
- But there is details you will never know mister,
Cause I don't know them myself, mysterious.
Will we ever understand the glorious?
Be my gardian, I'll be your angel.
Leiv bravely approached her and held out his open hand. He nodded as if he didn't care about the consequences.
- Oh, don't worry for me.
The only thing I be,
Is your partner in my next party,
For fifty years.
Addolorata opened her eyes wide and observed the proposal. She considered the invitation. Then she sang more softly, as if her opposition was disappearing:
- I'm delighted that you are demanding with fiery,
But I must insist I'm not one to indulge in love or intimacy.
But I can give, with gloves on, with feathers, stability,
That you could need and forgive me if it's too holy.
She looked behind her as if to check that the bear had not returned to keep her company. Leiv hoped not. She pivoted on her heels and nodded.
- But there is details you will never know mister,
Cause I don't know them myself, mysterious.
Will we ever understand the glorious?
Be my gardian, I'll be...
Gently, she placed her hand in his.
- Your angel, she concluded softly with the end of the melody.
Liv felt light and victorious.
He felt like calling himself Lysander.
Gold had accepted the Heir in the Bear's footsteps.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun fact times !
The Gold, Heir & Bear Saga will have three segments in total. This is the first one. The second will be later.
The song is named "Gardian Angel" by Leiv and Addolorata. Its a rewrite of the song "Stick Season" by Noah Kahan but the female version by Reinaeiry! I really like the simple cozy feeling of it. It translated well with what Leiv felt despite being in a place he is not found of.
details in the song :
- hulder (or huldra) is a creature in Scandinavian mythology like a nymph but they have hole in their back like a hollow tree and fox or cow tail.
- "how the sea should ask the light" ? Is a metaphor. He is the sea and Addolorata is the light. He wants to invite her at a ball.
- "urge your father with great furor" is like asking the father the permission to court the daughter. And furor here is used in the meaning of excitation not anger.In the chorus Addolorata make a point to explain how she works. She can't give him sexuality but more a play with feathers and touch with gloves.
Neither Leiv or Addolorata had "traditional" sexual relationship during their seven years of marriage. It still works for them I assure you.
She tells him she might have secrets that she didn't know herself. Will he accept her still ?
Leiv then propose different ways of courtship.
- the fight with the bear is a ref from Vikings season 1 from Ragnar and Lagertha.
- the swords and poems were actually historical vows and 'courtship' in the "Vikings era."And then Leiv propose what he wants from her. If she gives her what he ask he will treat her like a queen.
So yes that is the little details !
Leiv is actually 21 years old in the flashback.
He is born in 1909.
His family business company is named "Nordavinden".Capri is a Island in the south of Italy were people are depicted in xixe painting with a more tanned skin complexion. Like Addolorata.
She is still mysterious ! Quite herself in a way.
Next is a [popcorn] about drawings of them as Humans ! Then back to the chaos in the present time in Hell !Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 82: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 9 and 10 of episode 6.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello hello!
Back for some drawings !
First, Leiv as a Human! Here it is :
- His clothing and glasses are from a plates of beach wears of 1935
- This is Leiv in 1935 (left) and 1938 (right)
In the left one, I say he is a big baby. And he is. And he says "No." The hairstyle is from the time period too except that I gave him a man bun. I think its nice because I mixed the idea of Vikings with long hair.
When he is Human he has one single braid with a pearl and when he his a Sinner, he has two braids as I said in the previous [pop corn].
Leiv only care for his boats (and wife). Say it louder for the people on the back ahah.
In the right one, his hair is undone, he is out of a bath. And he says "Addolorata" which is rare, he mostly called her wife. He looks a bit sad, a bit calm... perhaps he knew something would happen to him soon... who knows ?
Second, Human Leiv and Addolorata, in the 30s!
I have doodles of them. This time I will show half of it and keep the rest for later (after the second part of The Bear, Gold & Heir Saga later).
But here we go !
So three doodles.
The first one on the left "1939. They're Coming For You" is the visual of the previous memory of Lolicia ! Just like the one when she falls on the water "1939. Take The Bait".
The second on the right is a meme kind of, showing the dynamic of their couple. Leiv is a baby 24/7. He is actually 6'2 as Human! And she is 5'7. It is in 1935 so Leiv has the same outfit that the one from the previous drawing. Addolorata has also clothing from the 30s.
Leiv is pouting/mumbling :
- I should kill them all those damn wastrel!
He is talking of his workers for his company, for sure. Leiv see himself like a damn pharaoh and his employees like the slaves making the pyramids and dying making what he wants because he deseve it. That is the mentality here.
And Addolorata tap his back and say :
- There, there.
Both of Lolicia clothing are inspired from Carole Lombard (real actress) pictures of the 30s-40s.
And in the last doodle, it's Leiv and Addolorata in 1932. Leiv says "vakker" which means beautiful in Norwegian.
That is all of it !
Hope you liked it.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos
The mirror with the little boat on top is perfect.
I will post the next chapter today ! Let's go to the present time where everything is a mess !
Ahah.Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev.
Chapter 83: Episode 6.10 : The Calving of Glaciers
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
The Calving of Glaciers
Part 1
This afternoon, Charlie was chatting with Husk st the bar of the Hazbin Hotel. Well, chatting was a strong word. She was feeling a bit blue.
Sitting on the high stool, she could hear the workers bustling about on the top floor, guided by an iron fist from Vaggie, who had no desire for the project to deteriorate if she didn't keep an eye on them. After all, the Pride Ring workers had... how can she put this? A certain pride and a gift for disobedience, and if they could they botched the job. Some said that only a contract where their souls were at stake could keep them in place, but Charlie didn't subscribe to that kind of mentality.
- I'm worried about Angel... she stammered at last.
That was it, it was out.
Husk raised his long red eyebrows.
Today, she was supposed to have a little time with Angel and Pentious, but as is often the case, Angel had been held up elsewhere at the last minute. Well, 'elsewhere' was a joke. Charlie knew where Angel worked and she didn't like it one bit. His boss, Valentino, who was apparently an Overlord, gave him no respite and always snatched away precious moments when Angel could have been working on himself.
- Don't worry about Angel, replied Husk, putting down his clean glass with the others. Or you won't be able to sleep at night.
- But that's not fair! Charlie protested softly. He's the first resident, I've got to provide him with a good environment and help him, like the others, to feel good about himself to bring about his redemption and look what happens!
She crossed her arms on the bar, a little sulky and above all worried. Precious tightened her wrist instead of hair because today she'd felt like putting it in a loose plait instead of a bun.
Husk said nothing. He probably had a bit too much alcohol in his blood.
- You can't decide everything that happens in Hell, Princess, Husk said in his deep voice.
- I know, but... each time he comes back more tired and so he goes to bed too late, gets up too late, misses sessions... and it happens again and again, she picked at herself, it's a vicious circle... and I don't know how to break it.
Husk sighed.
- Sometimes... he began in a whisper. Sometimes the outside world can't do anything... sometimes it's up to the person in the circle to choose whether they want to break their chains or not.
Charlie raised her head a little, her little beige goat's tail wagging gently, curious about the bartender's words. She was about to switch to get more of his opinions on the subject, although he was already frowning, when she heard a noise.
Like a fountain?
Well, not exactly. It was softer.
No... an ocean?
Impossible, the only ocean she knew was three Rings below.
She left her seat.
- What's going on? grumbled Husk.
Charlie didn't answer. She walked slowly towards the hotel entrance as if an earthquake was about to strike. Her heart sank. She hesitated to go up to see Vaggie. But she decided to stay and look outside.
She opened the door adorned with stained glass windows bearing the Morningstar symbol. At the same time, her phone vibrated in her pocket. Then she saw the outside. Her eyes widened. What on hell...? Another message made her mobile vibrate.
Outside, the hill, the path, the dry grass, the start of the installations for the summer festival loaded in one corner were soaking in water. And it wasn't the remains of acid rain. The sky was a light red. It was water. The slightly burnt lawn was wet, the gravel driveway was wet. All the way down, the street was wet too and it came from far away like a trail.
She felt her throat tighten. She had a bad feeling. She remembered that Lolicia and Alastor had left on a mission today. But if there was water, that meant...
- Vaggie?! she cried out.
But her voice broke little with the anguish that climbed inside her like a monster trying to escape from a well. There's no way Vaggie could have heard her call.
Her phone vibrated again. This time she picked it up. She was even more confused when she saw her brother's name appear three times in a notification on the screen, where she was kissing Vaggie on the neck and they were laughing their heads off.
- What the hell...
Charlie almost dropped her phone. Precious sprang up on her wrist as he woke up.
She opened the conversation. She saw the selfie of the whole Hazbin group that she had sent to Constantine a few months earlier, and then three messages from him sent just now today.
Charlotte,
I've had a low alert near your location,
Please be careful.
Charlie shivered and winced. Fuck. She could be humiliated in front of the television, get into half-hearted fights with reporters, house the Radio Demon, win the most famous singing competition in Hell, and her brother could let all this information wash over him like ashes, without bothering.
On the other hand, if he warned her of an alert, then there really was a problem.
Every Morningstar knew the warning levels. As much as Hell enjoyed freedom and chaos, from time to time it was necessary to avoid too great of a catastrophe. Demons that could go berserk. It was rare, but it was possible.
It was rare because they knew that if one of them was powerful enough to trigger an alert, they would end up facing a member of the Crown and losing miserably. It was possible, however, because all Sinners, especially the most powerful, were capable of a surprising ego and a clear lack of sanity.
Charlie was about to reply to Constantine, to reassure him. It was nothing, right?
7. Minimum
6. Low
5. Medium
4. High
3. Maximum
2. Superior
1. Supra
These were the seven alert levels. Low was... just a mistake. It was serious but it wasn't... was she trying to lie to herself?
She looked at the water against her goat's hooves. Then her gaze was caught by the door leading to the underground passages. Lolicia's door, to which only she had the key.
The door was open.
Charlie stepped forward, her fears taking worrying turns. No... She looked around and below, beside the gate, she saw the red silhouette of Alastor. Her heart skipped a beat. He was alone. He was coming back alone. Why?!
Alastor evaporated in a tangle of darkness and reappeared beside her with his yellow smile, but his eyes betrayed something else.
- Alastor!
- My dear... he said in his static voice.
She joined him, her hands clutching her phone.
- There's something wrong... I don't understand, everything was fine and then all of a sudden I saw all this water, the door open and my brother...
Alastor winced slightly at the mention of the Crown Prince, but kept his smile.
- Yes, I know, he said simply.
- ... I've been worried about Angel, Charlie continued almost breathlessly, and now my brother sends me a message. It's bad. Very serious. And...
- My dear.
- ... I've got a bad feeling about this, how come the door's open and there's only one person we know who's got anything to do with the water...
- Charlie.
He had increased the volume of his voice. Charlie tensed and raised her head. She looked worriedly at Alastor, who wiped his small, round, red glasses before saying:
- There is, indeed, a problem. A problem involving Addolorata.
The information fell like a rock to the bottom of the princess's stomach.
- What...? she heard herself say, no longer able to ignore what she was dreading.
The microphone on the Radio Demon's tie sputtered.
- It's possible that while we were elsewhere, something happened that slightly... shook our dear Addolorata. We were on the other side of town and she conjured up this water. She walked here... quickly. We abandoned the current mission as a result. I think she went to her domain.
Charlie couldn't believe her ears. It was a catastrophe. Lolicia, unstable? But they were the most sensible of the group! And Alastor was only giving her half the information!
- What's been going on? How could this happen? What are they going to do in their domain?
Alastor gazed at impassively, the light reflecting off his metallic antlers.
- I think something's happened and she wants to know for sure.
- Something's happened? exploded Charlie in a panic. I... I thought you'd become friends! You should stop them losing their temper and stay with them! And first of all, Lolicia is never angry!
Charlie was seething inside. Precious snuck up from her wrist, over her arm, down her neck and clung around her blonde hair, forming a high ponytail and bristling with spikes forming a dark diadem.
She wanted to be angry but she was too worried. She looked at Alastor's annoying smile and the open door leading to the basement. There weren't ten thousand solutions. She wouldn't hesitate.
Alastor looked at her with a certain surprise, concealed by an apathy annoyed at being reprimanded for something that wasn't really his fault. Not really.
- It's true that Addolorata rarely loses her temper, he observed with a bitter smile.
- We'll go downstairs, replied Charlie. We can't leave them alone. I don't know what's going on... we've got to go!
Charlie hurried towards the door. She sent a message to Vaggie to let her know where she was going. Just as she was about to enter the small staircase with its water-logged steps, she realised that Alastor hadn't moved an inch.
- What are you doing? Come on!
Alastor remained impassive and tilted his head to one side, his deer ears twitching gently.
- I don't think that's a good idea. I know Addolorata. I'd rather... let the storm pass.
What Charlie really wanted was to set him straight. But the worry was eating away at her too much for her to explode, so she clenched her fists and pointed at him.
- Listen, Alastor, this is no time for self-preservation. You told me you had a mission to do with Lolicia. I offered to help and you refused. Now you're coming back without them. You tell me they're lost their temper. We can't leave them alone! I refuse. They're developed a low alert, I can't leave them alone!
She had almost screamed in spite of herself, feeling tears welling up in her eyes. She was shaking a little from head to hoof. The Radio Demon watched her for a good moment before giving in with a slight sigh. To her great relief, he joined her.
- All right, my dear. Don't get yourself into a state. I'll be there. But don't say I didn't warn you.
Charlie didn't care about his warnings. Even if one side of her was angry. She was glad to have a friend to go into the deep end with. It wasn't really her cup of tea.
- Let's take Lolicia home, she said decisively.
They took the stairs and sank to the last drop into the darkness of the underground passages.
Alastor's voice echoed between the walls, which were even more static than usual, as if the waves below had been completely scrambled:
- When the ice shatters, the waves break haphazardly.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
And way down we gooo!
Literally ahah.So the first part, Charlie worrying about Angel is the slow settling for the episode 7!
Husk actually says something very true and deep for once even drunk. So slay.
Then the water happen. Lolicia used it to walk faster. She comes back by her door because its quicker that way in the underground that to walk on Pentagram City outside in diagonale from the Forest to her domain.
Constantine is always protecting his sister.
The alert levels are something unique to AA not SSAU (at the moment) I think its logical that sometimes there is Demon powerful enough to just break at least one Ring. And its normal the royal family would stop them. Just in case. So i created the seven alerts. I think if there is a Supra strong Demon, even Abaddon would feel it.Then Charlie talk to Alastor. I like this moment because Charlie wants to save her friend and doesn't lose time, she even stays on her position in front of Alastor for the first time. She is even angry. As she should. Alastor I think wants to help, but in the same time, well Lolicia is not his bestie more like... his beastie trauma. And if he could he would avoid to see the Anglerfox mad... again.
But if Alastor would have refuse, this time Charlie would have seen him like someone who doesn't care of his suppose friend and that he is a bit beyond redeemable (which he is) but not in Charlie eyes. Alastor is already in deep s- by not saying the genocide he was about to do. So he doesn't want to be a complete ass in Charlie's eyes. That is not the plan.
So he says yes and way down they go.
Also, his last sentence "When the ice shatters, the waves break haphazardly." Is a multiple ref thing, for the title of the chapters, the waves of his voice, the situation incoming and Addolorata!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 84: Episode 6.11 : The Calving of Glaciers
Summary:
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : violence
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
The Calving of Glaciers
Part 2
Plic.
Ploc.
Plic.
Ploc.
Lolicia walked on the water they were conjuring. They walked fast. They didn't look back. The only thought spinning around in their head like a trickle of blackened dust was the words of Alastor's little demon : "The robot is broken. The robot is broken."
What's happened to him ? What has he done? They told him to be careful. Had he fallen? He knew the underground by heart. Vittorio wouldn't have fallen.
Plic.
Ploc.
Lolicia could feel the underside of their fox tail getting wet. Only their escae glistened around the darkness. They could hear cracking. Like a frozen lake beginning to melt and shatter up. They shook their head. It didn't matter. They had to find Vittorio. Quickly. Faster.
Plic.
Ploc.
Plic.
The further they went, the more familiar the sensation, the more pleasant the darkness, the more the world they knew welcomed them with open arms. It allowed them to forget Leiv. His presence. His corruption... what he had become, trapped in a world he hated and had been forced to embrace.
The little boats on the shelves danced before their eyes.
They pushed them away. They weren't important. It didn't matter now.
Plic.
Ploc.
There was something strange despite the dampness, the obscurity, the joy of returning to their domain. There was something else that overshadowed everything else. It wasn't the situation. It was something else, like an... absence? A strange silence? They weren't sure.
Their ears twitched gently. From the echo of their footsteps, they knew they weren't far from the centre of their domain. Their little red pumps were soaked. Their blazer was slapping their back as they moved faster.
Plic.
Ploc.
They were almost there. They slowed their pace. They stopped in front of the entrance to the hall. They could hear the chasms breathing as if a monster were sleeping there.
Lolicia placed their hand on the wall. They ran their long black fingernail over the stone of the ruins. The sound screeched and sang and echoed throughout the place. There was their chair, carved with harps, in the background.
And then they knew what was wrong. There were no corals illuminating the passage. Normally, their biolumninescent light flooded the path until they were there. That's how their customers were greeted. But here? Nothing. A sour feeling crawled over their skin but they ignored it.
They moved on.
Plic.
Ploc.
Their walk echoed wonderfully in the cave. As did the sound of their trousers rubbing gently. Their Charon's obolus shone regularly under the bounce of their escaes.
They heard a noise. The sound of stone. Their ear twitched and so did their coral. As if gravel was being... trampled underfoot as discreetly as possible.
Then, just as Lolicia understood the situation, the Luck Demon words came back to them: "After all... Pentious wasn't the only one to leave his territory unprotected, was he?", a shot rang out in the cave.
BAM.
The bullet passed through their belly and lodged there. The water around them immediately disappeared. Lolicia winced and shivered. They immediately hid the wound with their hand. They put pressure on it. The melody of betrayal rang in their ears like a cello concerto. They gritted their teeth. The creaks and cracks increased their ominous sound.
- I've never really had a problem going back on my word, love.
A smoky voice, a bit of a drawl.
Fitzroy.
That little prick.
Lolicia looked up and soon saw several torches being lit and gangsters emerging from the rocks and every nook and cranny where they had been able to hide. Lolicia was soon surrounded, although they all kept a respectable distance away.
Lolicia smiled mockingly, breathing slowly, their hand on their wound.
- It was only a matter of time before you became what you've always been, Fitzroy. A monumental disappointment.
From behind their stone seat, Fitzroy emerged from his hiding place. They could see him saying "It's incredible! It's fucking incredible," when they had given him the means to get rid of his enemy: The Fey. Their husband... from before. Lolicia frowned.
Fitzroy gave off the smell of tobacco just by being there. His handsome face was stained with dried blood. He was wearing a beige jacket, a turtleneck and a disinterested tie. He stood awkwardly, making him look smaller than he was. As if his cold judgement was a constant weight on his shoulders.
Although his upper legs showed a belt and trousers, the rest were tree roots. The small leaves that sprouted from them had been cut flush. Two bone tails, reminiscent of a spine, waved behind him like whips ending in sharp points.
- I wouldn't get smart if I were you, Anglerfox, and I'd keep my mouth shut, he growled. You know, this is all your fault.
Lolicia huffed.
- Is it?
Fitzroy gave them an icy look. He may have had charm, which had trapped a number of Sinners in his service, but it was all in the look. The look was all wrong. It was the look of a murderer before anything else in the world. His right eye had the sclera dark and the iris white and the other was inverted.
- Yes. You showed me the weakness of that son of a bitch Lysander. I saw the image in my head. If I got my hands on the paper boat tangled in his antlers, he'd be at my mercy. More than that, I would destroy him completely.
Lolicia listened attentively, their hand pressed to their belly. The other members of the King's Bastards were pointing their weapons at them. Of course.
- And I still think it is his weakness indeed, they replied.
A certain wave passed through their mind. Now they knew much more about why it was his weakness and it was twisting their stomach on top of the bullet in their flesh.
Fitzroy grimaced.
- Except I hadn't planned on having such a hard time getting to that poisoned bastard.
Lolicia smiled even more mockingly.
- That's not my problem.
The gangster's face crumpled even more. His bone tails lacerated the atmosphere. And he knew they were right. They were giving away the weakness of the enemy he wanted to destroy, not the plan to achieve that destruction.
Fitzroy took several bills out of his pocket and rolled them up. He secured them with a rubber band. He stuffed some tobacco inside and lit it with his lighter. He smoked his big money cigar and let himself fall back into Lolicia's seat.
- Maybe it wasn't. But now it is. Look at you? The mighty Anglerfox bent in half. This is all your fault. Your little show at the singing competition? 'For those of us who did business with you, it wasn't a 1920s suit and top hat that was going to fool us, Mr Fox, he squeaked with an eye-roll. It wasn't very prudent, you know? Telling the whole world that you were shacking up with Lucifer's daughter, leaving your domain wide open.
Lolicia tried not to breathe too deeply. They could do something but they wanted to locate Vittorio first.
- You're not the first person to want to put your doormat in front of my house, they said in a deeper voice before tilting their head to one side, their fox ears pricked up. This place doesn't suit you at all. You should invest in some dirty-silver wallpaper.
Fitzroy's jaw tightened, surrounded by smoke. His legs spread, his roots moving like snakes. He wore a half man bun held together by a small bone. Filing antlers barely protruded from his pale hair.
- I'll consider redecorating. But first, I need some money. But not just for the decor, you can imagine. I've finally found a way to get through Lysander's lines. A bit of dynamite, machine guns, a few quick things to take down those fucking zombies. But I need the gear, hm? Carmilla despises me but we have the same idea about money. If I want weapons, she'll give them to me.
Lolicia listened attentively. They understood this cannonball. But they didn't give him the pleasure of letting him know.
- And it's still not my problem, Fitzroy.
He sighed and tugged at his burnt bill.
- But you see, love, it is. The clever ones know very well that you hide your treasures here. Your services are offered by people who are... grateful. You don't take souls but you don't say no to a tip. The only problem is that this place is a fucking maze...
He snapped his fingers and gestured to his second-in-command. They turned their head and the features of their face suddenly lowered. The creaking tripled against their skin. Or under it.
Two gangsters were holding Vittorio by his arm. He could no longer walk because they had torn his legs off. Little sparks sizzled where his limbs had been torn off. Vittorio turned his neon green eyes in their direction. He was missing one. Eye. He called their name, but it was just a faint whisper.
- M- mam'...
As much as Lolicia would have liked to hide their response to what had just happened, it was impossible. Their confusion, their distress, the pure hatred that obliterated any notion of reasonable judgement were stronger.
Fitzroy smiled vaguely at their suffering.
The Demons finished Vittorio off on the floor at the feet of their boss. Fitzroy got up, crouched down and grabbed him by his joker hat. The bells tried. He looked at Lolicia.
- We'd have ransacked the place, but your Fizzbot, who we managed to catch, told us it would be better for us not to venture into the maze of ruins. With all the traps you've set, I'd just as soon not lose any men for nothing.
It took Lolicia a moment to stop being so angry. Then they understood. Vittorio had lied to them. They certainly had treasures, but traps? No. They were the trap. Themselves. Vittorio had lied to buy time. So that they could come and save him and arrest those responsible. They smiled at their friend's damaged face. The creaking around them intensified.
They breathed in slowly, their hand on ther wound.
- I see. I see. And I'm to be your guide, I suppose?
Fitzroy took out his pistol from the inside pocket of his jacket.
- That would be perfect, or I wouldn't hesitate to blow your pet robot to smithereens.
BAM.
Lolicia tensed. A metallic noise. Vittorio's arm fell to the ground, a few metres away from him. A sizzling noise. Lolicia took a step forward as if to reach him in a panic, but held back.
Fitzroy threw the remains of his homemade cigar on the floor and Lolicia finally saw why there were no more corals. They were all burnt.
- I hope the message is clear? insisted Fitzroy, stroking his gun. Just guide us and-
Lolicia began to laugh. Every twitch of their body hurt. Their fox tail sweeping the ground. Images of their death, of Vittorio's wounds, the melody of betrayal echoing in their eardrums, memories of Leiv all collided in their head. They laughed. Loud and clear.
And their eyes glistened with tears that never slipped down their cheeks. Instead, their grey pupils faded, leaving only the yellow of their sclera.
And the mood changed dramatically.
*
Charlie and Alastor had the impression that the underground corridors would never end. The Radio Demon's microphone kept sputtering.
- I hope we're not too late, hurried Charlie in anguish.
Soon, they saw a violet light at the end of a passage. Alastor grimaced in anticipation. He tried not to tell Charlie what they might find.
They arrived at the entrance to the domain, the hall. The place had hardly changed.
The smell of tobacco. Torches. Chasms. Alastor recognised Addolorata's Fizzbot on the floor. Damaged. There was a half-tree Demon cowering in front of a figure that looked like Addolorata without exactly being Addolorata.
- Al! Look out! What's happened? Oh! It's... it's Vittorio! And Lolicia... we've got to help them both!
Alastor, his smile frozen, held her by the wrist. He nodded silently. Charlie didn't seem to understand.
Then the dark voice of Anglerfox echoed between the walls. There was a sound of waves and cracking. War drums. A horrible omen.
- I have your weakness.
I have your weakness.
And I'll make you drown in the, absence of your father's love.
I have your weakness.
It would be logical to say that the guy in front of her was the other gang leader. Maybe she was going to sort it out for him after all.
Fitzroy grimaced and motioned to his demons to point a gun at Lolicia.
- Just-
Lolicia didn't care. She insisted.
- I have your weakness.
Alastor imagined there was a hostage situation. Kidnapping Vittorio was effective but terribly stupid of them.
Two of Lolicia's escae, which were in her hair, settled in her ears like balls of light. A lilac glow. The esca at the end of her bait found its place floating between her ears. It too glowed purple.
- Anglerfox-
He couldn't see her from behind but he knew. He remembered.
Charlie was horrified. She grabbed Alastor's arm.
- They're losing control! We can't just do nothing! I promised to help them, to protect them, I don't want them to kill those people, Alastor! Or the other way around. They are part of the Hotel!
Alastor said nothing. Lolicia's voice continued unperturbed, at once dark, amused and dangerous.
- I'll hear your lungs filled with the death,
Of your mom who left you in dread!
Fitzroy pointed his gun in their direction.
- Wait!
He didn't fire. He must have been expecting something from her.
Lolicia dropped their blazer on the floor and the illusion of their clothes changed for a moment, forming a simple dress. Their fox tail lost its fur and fell away, leaving instead a naked tail of fish, scales and a fin like a sailfish, but made of hundreds of purple filaments.
They concluded by singing darkly.
- I have your weakness,
I have your weakness!
No begging, no killer eyes,
Don't touch what's mine, choke on cries.I have your weakness!
Charlie stepped forward, escaping Alastor's grasp. She raised her hand towards Lolicia from behind.
- Lolicia! Lolicia! Wait! It's us...
Alastor tried to grab Charlie agaim and pull her back, but it was too late. The Anglerfox half-turned and with a hand bigger than it should have been, surrounded them and a bubble of silence enclosed Charlie and Alastor.
From what little he could see of her face, Lolicia's glassy eyes, her skin covered in strange symbols, she smiled and placed her index finger on her black lips.
- Shhh, she mimed.
Charlie tapped on the transparent wall of the bubble.
- Lolicia! No !
Lolicia turned away from them. Alastor put a hand on the princess's shoulder. She turned to him with wide, panicked eyes.
- It's no use, my dear. This power is pretty tenacious. And I think it's there to protect us from what she might do to those poor things.
Alastor stood very straight, almost motionless, his gaze fixed and his smile unchanged but colder than ever. Charlie caught ger breath and contemplated him putting the pieces together.
- Have you ever seen Lolicia like this...? Charlie realised in a whisper. You knew them when they came to the hotel... They clearly weren't a friend of yours and yet you didn't try to get rid of them...
Alastor didn't move. Didn't utter a word. Charlie frowned, Precious whistling through her hair.
- You provoked Lolicia... before. You know what they're capable of. You know their habits and their power. Did you manipulate them into facing these people?
Alastor gave a short, dry laugh. He gripped his staff tighter and straightened his little red glasses.
- I assure you my dear, Addolorata can hardly be manipulated. None of this is my doing.
Charlie received a notification. She reached for her phone and her face fell. She looked up at Alastor, who also read the message.
It was Constantine.
《 Medium level alert. 》
He looked away, teeth clenched.
- Yes, I've seen Addolorata like this before. And yes, back then, I provoked her.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Hello ! Back for some business!
The song is named "I Have Your Weakness" by Lolicia ft. Fitzroy. Its a rewrite of the snippet song "Get In The Water" sing by Morgan Clae for her audition, make for EPIC The Musical. She has beautiful deep voice. You can listen to her on YouTube!
In the song, Lolicia describe the deepest Fitzroy's trauma, as he give her his weakness willingly against the Lysander's. Its his deal.
Fun fact, I wanted her (Morgan Clae) to be the voice of Lolicia but its a bit too deep in normal situation when Lolicia is more slow and soft so I preferred J. Maya. But let's say when she becomes... angry, Morgan Clae fits more.
So, Lolicia is instable. And wounded.
Fitzroy! that we see as a Sinner (technically we see him in the first chapter but with no description)
His design is linked to his death, of course.
- the two bone tails, symbol of his broken spine when he fall in the forest. And die from it and then Azrael shows up.
- The tree roots as legs because he died against a tree. (If you are familiar with the villain in the anime Paprika, you know)
- He filled his antlers. (He has antlers like all Sinners who died in woods)I have drawn him and I will show him in the next [popcorn] for sure like Lolicia second phase.
Fun fact :
- I always through he was from Belgium.
- The bills he used to smoke are the lowest bill currency.
- He is a heavy smoker and very sharp shooter. He doesn't hesitate. Never.
- He is aromantic.
- When he sit and get up there is broken sounds of bones.Lolicia is using the same bubble that she made appeared in the backstage of the Greatest Song Man.
Medium alert is problematic.
Next is FINALLY ! What the hell happened between Alastor and Lolicia! With a song too ! Memory ! Backstory!
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 85: Episode 6.12 : Sinner On The Cross (flashback)
Summary:
Hello !
This part is a flashback with Alastor pov.
Just a little...
Tw : violence, torture
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
Sinner On The Cross
Flashback
Overlord's Hunt.
Middle of the 20th century.
"I've got more suitable prey in my sights.
Yes, the Anglerfox.
Her domain will surely soon be my dining room." he said to Miss Misfortune. And he is right.
The ruins were a veritable labyrinth, stretching under much of Pentagram City. The Anglerfox was based under the Doom District, not far from the amphitheatre ruins.
Before taking refuge underground, she called herself the Harpist Demon. The Harpist. He had seen happy demons emerge from her former lair.
She was taking up space. If he could kill Overlords, he would get rid of the fish of the deep. He didn't really know what to expect. But it didn't matter. Nothing stood up to him.
And it was said that she had a certain politeness.
That she didn't trade in souls.
And yet she had this power...
But why?
Why?
If he knew, he might be able to use it to solve his own problems...
He walked for a long time in the damp corridors. All he could hear was the sound of his hooves on the floor. His shadows in the back of his mind.
It dripped. It breathed. He felt as if he was getting close to Abaddon's heart. But in reality, it was nothing so dramatic.
With a bit of decoration, he could see himself living here.
Alastor whistled. In a good mood. His stag's tail wagged gently. He passed a number of passages and entrances and stopped in front of one. It was pitch black, but he could hear an echo. A breath. She was there.
He faced the darkness and quickly remembered the little girl he had had to reassure so many times about her fear of the dark and the empty...
He pushed the image from his mind. He slammed down his staff, his hand closed over his star-shaped microphone. Clack. Clack. He typed to announce himself.
- My name is Alastor. It's a pleasure. Quite a pleasure, he introduced himself with gleaming confidence.
Nothing happened for a few seconds before a light began to glow several metres away, at the same height as him. It pulsed softly above a figure. A demoness as motionless as a statue. The light came from her, yellow, like bait over her head. She was wearing a puffy red dress.
The light flickered like a bulb at the end of its life or... waiting to stabilise.
- My name is Addolorata, she introduced herself.
Addolorata. Her voice was soft. Alastor soon noticed the fox tail and ears as he approached. He could no longer see his shadow behind him, but that didn't matter.
- The Harpist, The Anglerfox, he added, his voice crackling softly from his microphone.
- And you're The Radio Demon.
Alastor smiled. Good. At least she knew his profile. That was more practical. He continued to approach and stopped in front of her. He looked down.
She was small. Not really impressive. But there was a fixity in her eyes that he wasn't quite sure what to make of. The flashes of light around her were both reassuring and uncomfortable. She had red scales on her grey skin. An obolus shone around her neck, held in place by a string of pearls.
He raised an eyebrow. Hotsy-totsy. There were corals in her ears. She stared back at him.
Then he heard a mocking laugh and a rapid movement around him. Bells.
- Got company already, darling?
- This is my friend. He won't disturb us. What do you want, Alastor?
She spoke with a calmness he didn't like. She should have suggested ways of escaping from his clutches by now. Was she not taking him seriously?
He bent over with an evil smile to keep up with her.
- I want what you know and I want this place.
Addolorata remained strangely calm.
- Why? she asked.
He hadn't expected this question. Would you ask an emperor why he was expanding his empire? Would you ask a joker why he wanted to amuse himself?
- Why, Cher? Because I say so. It doesn't always make sense in this cursed bowels, he chuckled, straightening his little red glasses. You know, I'm behaving like a gentleman because I am, but this conversation could end at any moment.
He paused. He grabbed Addolorata's chin without being afraid for a second. He straightened it to look into her grey and gold eyes. A few scales fell from her skin. But that didn't stop him.
- I can destroy you. And I will. Anglerfox.
He began to call to his shadows. The radio probes began to dance in the darkness and bounce off the walls. He wouldn't waste any time. He was about to grow taller... taller, but stopped dead in his tracks.
A silence. He blinked. And she was gone. It was as dark as could be. There was no more light. Oh, she wants to play hide and seek? Fine. His own aura of green magic began to glow, but not for long. He felt her presence behind him. Then the whisper against his ear made him shudder:
- Weak.
He winced and was unable to move back as a hand marked with strange symbols passed under his throat. It didn't touch him. But it was there. He turned round and swung his cane. But it only hit the air. He was beginning to lose patience. His joviality was beginning to escape him.
Then Addolorata's voice echoed everywhere. In every corner and every ceiling.
- Sinners often wonder what sound projects their suffering. I often reply: the sound of an harp.
The melody of a harp sounded.
Then he felt it, the excruciating pain that grabbed his stomach and pulled out all his organs, all his viscera, which spread out on the floor. It wasn't happening. But he could feel it. He let out a silent scream, fell to his knees and all the memories he'd thought long buried, long gone under the carpet, invisible and pointless, hit him full force, destabilising and slapping him.
Stabbing him and turning the blade in the wound again and again.
And again and again. Until he fainted.
*
When he woke up, Alastor was in so much pain that his head was spinning like a horrible migraine. He felt a hole inside him and a presence behind him. Heavy and cold.
They were falling. Or floating. He stared at darkness. He was falling.
Then he heard Addolorata's dark, intense voice behind.
- Do you feel it, your breath was out?
I suggest calm when I melt your mind.
Interesting to see what did make you, you,
The narcissus never blame himself so, die.
The pain returned. The memories. And he felt his heart stopping.
*
When Alastor lifted an eyelid, he had lost track of time. But he could see an almost turquoise purple filament glinting around him. He felt as if he were being pierced by needles several centimetres long. It was like drowning and never dying.
He knew he'd gone. Too far to look again. He didn't want to see.
Addolorata's voice came back to his ear:
- I see a child in coat of man.
I see pride as a coat of arms,
And, lies for a banner, armor like charm,
Let me filled you with your failures and die!
It was like being in mourning and never getting over it. He coughed up his lungs.
*
When he regained consciousness, the smell of dampness was gone. There wasn't even the feeling of the hole in him. But there was a pain as if seashells were piercing his hands.
He saw the red sky of Pride Ring above him.
Addolorata was moving beside him. He recognised her smell. Salty. She was creating something high and strong. He whisper with her singing.
- (No sorrows) while I burry you down.
(No sorrows) 'til I drag you out.
(No sorrows) 'til I sew you a new pall,
new cut, new scar, and new wound!
(No sippet) when I pinned you up there.
(No remains) bloody on my hands.
(Reflect on) the thing I will tell now,
Alastor had no breath left to scream when she fastened the frame, when the tissues of his skin exploded. His head tilted forward, his chin touching his chest. She hadn't broken his glasses. He was bleeding. For how long? What damage?
The Anglerfox's black lips concluded without a smile:
- After all, you're just a Sinner on the cross!
There was silence. Alastor shivered and physical pain shot through him immediately. He heard laughter swirling around him. It wasn't Addolorata. Addolorata was walking towards him. She stopped in front of him and looked up.
- Three things, Alastor, she said in a velvety voice. One, if I see your face again out of my own accord, I'll send you to the cemetery for good. Two, I'd advise you not to, because I'll rot your mind to the bone. Three, you're a survivor and you'll survive. Pay attention to something other than your ego next time and maybe I'll consider you. Maybe I will.
And on those three warnings, her presence disappeared and Alastor knew his torment was over.
Fuck!
*
The ruins of the amphitheatre were silent. There was only the wind blowing over the gravel, the dust and the drops of blood forming black and red grooves as they were pushed along.
Alastor didn't move. He could feel the abuse in his flesh, in his palms and his deer hooves. He could feel the cross behind him, the solid wood, like a corset. The wood covered in coral that still smelt of the laughter of the woman who had pinned him like a butterfly.
He wasn't really in pain. He had been in pain. Not any more. Now he felt bitter and... defeated. He hated losing. It reminded him of his childhood. Why was he thinking of that? He hated losing.
He hated losing.
The wind blew his hair. It ran down his neck. A coat would have been nice. A coat with a high collar.
The humiliation, the lesson, the infantilisation, he was like a kid thrown into his room. "Think about your actions," said the voice around him. He was thinking. He didn't normally think about repenting. Why should he? Normally he sought revenge. He often got his way. He was good at what he did. Very good. What he does.
The breeze lifted his hair as it caressed his face. He stared at the ground. Staring blankly. He wasn't moving. Blood dripped from his fangs. It tasted on the ground. He was really high up.
There was no one there. No one at all. No wonder, he was the law. No one went out after dark for fear of him getting the drop on them. He had created a reputation for himself. He was The Radio Demon. Everyone knew him.
Ironically, now there were no spectators and he was rotting on a cross like a martyr with no empathy.
If it hadn't been his own story, he would have made a broadcast of it.
He chuckled. And every twitch of his chest drew a painful squeal that stung every limb. Shit.
- Are thee losing thy mind, dear friend?
He shuddered. But it wasn't The Anglerfox. It wasn't Addolorata. He didn't know whether he felt relieved or disappointed. He slowly raised his fixed pupils and saw, between the scarlet locks, the long figure of Zestial. Ah, Zestial. If his ears didn't hurt so much, he could hear the crawling of hundreds of spiders.
- I'm fine, lied Alastor with that smile that never left him.
Zestial made a hoarse noise that could have been a mixture of a sigh and a laugh. He obviously didn't believe him. And he was right. But he wasn't going to tell him.
- Addolorata called me to picketh up a parcel outside h'r house, I bethink it's thee, Alastor. Thee maketh a fascinating warning. Charming creature, isn't she? Yond lady.
Alastor winced. The slightest movement reminded him that his flesh could tear at any moment. He heard Zestial approaching. He had no real strength left. He couldn't answer.
- If the mob knew their scourge couldst beest cured, those gents wouldn't hesitate a moment to destroy it.
Alastor felt his conscience smirk. He, the greatest threat of the moment? Weakened? Yes, Hell would not hesitate to descend upon him. Yes, it would.
He said nothing. He couldn't really feel the muscles in his face any more. Just his smile.
- I couldst finish thee off right now, dear friend. I couldst throw thee to the hounds. (Alastor winced in spite of himself.) But I couldst also leave thy reputation untouched, unchanged. Nay one wouldst know what a suiting shade thy cross casts over thee.
Alastor continued to drip his blood. He listened. Carefully. Only the answer to this proposal would count. Not his comments.
- All of this is possible, if thee slow down thy dram personal purge. Despite what thee might think, the Pride Ring isn't all chaos. There's a... a kind of established order. Which can beest completely destroyed, of course, but it needs to be rebuilt. You've prevented it from being rebuilt for too long, Alastor.
Alastor was in pain. But he was also proud. And also disappointed. It felt like the end of his carnage. Zestial continued.
- The Crown admires thy work, but a... holiday is necessary, he said curiously. Once you've recovered, don't wend on a killing spree. We have a programme to follow. I don't know, mayhap thy could start a business with someone.
Alastor didn't answer anything. He really did look like a corpse, like a hunting trophy whose body had not yet been ripped off, leaving only the head on the wall.
- Of course, it's not a total cease, you're free but... somewhat restricted. Nay one needs to knoweth. So, what doth thee say, dear friend? Or shouldst I call in the dogs?
The idea of being torn to shreds by the demons who feared him displeased him greatly. Ah... it was only a technicality after all.
He recovered what little strength he had left to make the deal. He nodded and his whole neck and back seemed to resent it. Zestial seemed to smile with his neon green eyes fixed on him.
- Excellent, I know a lady who knows how to... help people when she's not consuming them folk. Shall we?
Zestial didn't wait for him to reply and Alastor soon felt a magical force rip the pins from his palms and the rest of his body. He let out an internal howl, his deer ears pinned back.
He spat out a puddle of blood as his hooves were untied and Zestial caught him in mid-air to prevent him collapsing.
Alastor felt his legs not holding him. And that annoyed him. It annoyed him so much. He gritted his teeth to make himself suffer.
He should have listened to Misfortune's words.
Why did he never trust the right people?
Or maybe it was his arrogance.
Maybe it wasn't. He wasn't really ready to see it. And he wasn't sure he ever wanted to.
- Let's go, he grinned against Zestial.
His colleague nodded and Alastor felt as if a swarm of spiders were climbing all over him and carrying him away.
Did it matter? No.
He was just... a Sinner who had been crucified by regret after all.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Hello! Secrets revealed, Alastor's arse got humbled ! Drag to the deep, kill and kill again before being crucified. Isn't it nice ?
So, yes the song is named "No Sorrows" by Addolorata ft. Alastor. Like their other song I will probably make an analysis in the next [popcorn]. This is a rewrite of the song "Hold Them Down" for EPIC The Musical but the snippet sing by Morgan Clae. The energy was perfect. You can listen to her on YouTube as always.
So we can conclude that both Lolicia and Alastor were... unhinged at that time. One was very full of himself and the other was prompt to act. Both of them would have been more careful in the present. Except when Vittorio is in danger, of course. But technically they... kinda involve !
So the quote about Misfortune/Serenity come from the short story "Wolf In Sheep Clothing"/ "Smokescreen".
The three things Lolicia say to Alastor at the end, he mention them in the Episode 1 when he ask her why is she coming to the hotel.
This flashback was essential in many ways but at the moment it explain more of the result of what happened when your weakness is taken from you. The pain. In the present time against Fitzroy and his gang, we will see Lolicia fight. But knowing what the people feel when she attacked.
The phase 2 in display.Its interesting to point out that Alastor, despite being vanquished and humbled just won't admit he has made a mistake and that he lost. Like he can't even say it clearly in his mind. That is a psychopath mentality for you. Its never them. Always you. But he is not stupid. And that is all nuances with a brute.
Of course, after being put on his cross, Zestial shows up! Slay. He basically says to Alastor "Well, I could just call the people you terrorised Alastor and they would reduce you to shreds OR you can chill and I will help," Alastor was like. "Fine. I'm bleeding out and I'm traumatised with my past used against me. Let's just wrap it up."
And the lady Zestial mentions is absolutely Rosie!
Now back to the present and its battle time!! Demon time ! Lets go!
(And I hope you have good vacancy and if not, think of something else while you read me 🌸)
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 86: Episode 6.13 : Battle's Cries
Summary:
hello ! Just a little...
Tw : violence
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
Battle's Cries
- ... And Addolorata doesn't need anyone's permission to take their weakness, continued Alastor, touching the bubble with his fingertips. It turns out that we live in an age, an existence where she has the goodness to make pacts.
There was a moment's silence. Charlie was speechless. She couldn't believe that Alastor and Lolicia had such a past. Her emotions were mixed up like in a salad bowl. She didn't know whether to feel compassion or fear for either of them.
Alastor looked at the scene where Lolicia was standing, her hair swirling around her as if she were swimming in mid-air. The gang kept pointing their guns at her. It was stupid because they needed her alive from what he understood. It was going to come back to bite them all...
He frowned before seeing Charlie's horrified reflection in the curve of the transparent bubble just behind him. Was she really horrified? He wasn't sure how to identify her expression.
He sighed before concluding his story, which he would have preferred to keep buried.
- But that's what I've learned, my dear, he said, turning his head. She doesn't need to ask permission and won't if she has to. And the pain it causes is the purest. I think we're going to have a demonstration...
Charlie snapped out of her shock and rushed to her side, avoiding slipping. She bent down and looked back at the scene.
- Lolicia! she shouted.
She knew it was useless but she wanted to try. She didn't want her to fight.
Alastor watched the motionless figure of Addolorata with a strange fascination. Her skin shone with writing he still didn't recognise. But that had to be what allowed her to have so much power without taking souls. No? He wanted to know. He needed to know.
Fitzroy took up his position. He kept his pistol pointed at her. The drums of war began to sound throughout the underground world.
- My soldiers!
We have the number,
Our plan is better,
Obey me, just like always we'll be great.
Concentrate!
Like in our rehearsal.
He made a circular movement with his finger and his men left their hiding places and closed in around Lolicia, who was still looking at Vittorio, which was no longer reacting.
- Look at her,
Look she's a demon,
Like you and I, guys.
We have things to do, so make it quick, fast!
Make me proud, we have a Forest to grab!
Once they were all in place, The King's Bastards drew their weapons: daggers and brass knuckles.
Fitzroy continued in a voice full of determination, pointing at them :
- Seize The Anglerfox now!
Like the others, that's how!
We can't take the domain by ourselves so trap her.
We'll make her talk!
Trust me, she'll scream, squawk,
And spill the treasures and cash!
Take take take!
Lolicia didn't care. They held their hand to their stomach and slowly wiped it on their clothes.
Then Fitzroy and his gang attacked.
Charlie cried out in despair.
- Distract her!
(Distract her)Forget the rumors!
Use your weapons, boys!
Be careful to the claws!
It's just one girl!
(It's just a girl)Hide your weakness, go!
(Hah!)Put her down!
(Put her down)
Alastor was impressed, morbidly fascinated by the blows Addolorata took without reacting as if she were a puppet, but sometimes she moved so fast that to the naked eye, few understood how they could have their jackets torn by her sharp nails.
The gangsters sang in chorus. The rhythm was made up of echoes, blows, drums and mixed voices.
- Threaded your way in!
She's smart, hurry up,
She's not a fighter, grap her legs and arms,
Do her harm!
Do not hesitate to strike!(Seize The Anglerfox now!
Like the others, that's how!
We can't take the domain by ourselves so trap her.)Ensnare her!
(We'll make her talk!
Trust me, she'll scream, squawk!
And spill the treasures and cash so take take take!)
This time, they pulled out a long rope and passed it around, ready to encircle and seize them. They all shouted like warriors, even though their enemy had spared them... until now.
Until the cellar turned purple. The screams were strangled. Charlie and Alastor were had blinded for a moment. What had just happened?
Lolicia's enormous esca now between their fox ears, formed a spiral. It twisted and turned until it split in two and a row of teeth appeared.
Everything happened very quickly.
There was a sucking sound.
- Kingpin, said one of the men.
There was a general shudder. Lolicia's esca licked its lips. Everyone was shocked. The man had disappeared. The Anglerfox stood there, their marks even more visible and their knees broken and deconstructed. As if their flesh had turned to shattering bubbles. As if their body was struggling to cope themselves and they were on the verge of cracking.
Lolicia raised a hand with long, sharp claws and pointed at a gangster at random.
Lolicia sang in a deep, haunting voice that neither Alastor nor Charlie could hear inside the bubble.
- My turn.
Another crack of the whip. A purple thread grabbed the Sinner they had pointed at. Another sucking sound. The man had disappeared.
- What the..." muttered Charlie beside the Radio Demon.
He didn't answer. He was trying to get as much information as possible.
Fitzroy didn't understand what was happening. He was about to shout an order but one of his men shouted:
- She has a mouth!
She has a mou-
And he was right. Their esca, which had become a spiral, was now an open mouth endowed with a kind of luminous halo. Lavender-coloured threads were escaping from it, forming a delicate curtain behind the Anglerfox.
Had these men just been eaten?
There was the sound of sucking again and again.
And again.
And again.
Finally, his second-in-command reacted and tried to join him, shouting:
- What can we do boss?
Kingpin!
King-
Fitzroy then saw his second-in-command grabbed by the ankles and literally sucked into the demoness's mouth. Panic finally broke out in the ranks and his men began to run in all directions. Lolicia was no longer in their place. They moved quickly like some kind of morbid dancer, swinging their wires at their victims as they were harpooned, screaming for their lives.
Fitzroy grabbed one of his men by the hand. He then saw that Lolicia's thread was not really holding the Sinner's skin but more an aspect of him, a double skin that was almost invisible. And that's when he understood. His pupils went wide and he let go of the guy's hand, who screamed in pain and was swallowed by the mouth.
They were catching their weakness.
And he, Fitzroy, had sold his weakness to them.
He was finished. Not yet... not yet!
He began to run in the opposite direction, anything but that. He didn't want to lose. Not yet. He saw himself running out of the bank towards the forest, he saw himself escaping from the policemen but fate caught up with him.
He looked up and saw two people in a bubble. He recognised the Radio Demon, who gave him a sinister smile. Fuck! Fitzroy escaped into the corridor. He was safe!
Except... He was not.
He suddenly froze, his eyes wide open, an excruciating pain in his back as if someone had just thrust a grappling hook deep into his flesh. Then he heard their singing and knew that all his men were dead. Or gone. And that it was his turn.
He felt himself being pulled, as if his bones were being grabbed through everything else. He dug his nails into the wall but to no avail. He found himself in Anglerfox's domain again. He rolled over. He turned round. He fired. Once. He shot twice. Three times.
BAM.
BAM.
BAM.
He didn't hit his target. Lolicia dodged the bullets and with their lifeless golden eyes, they attacked him by hooking his leg in a fluid movement. Fitzroy's roots caught up with him. Lolicia swung his pistol and it fell into the abyss. He used his tails to lacerate them. But he was unfocused. What the hell was wrong with him?
Lolicia pulled at his weakness and he saw all the sorrows and regrets of his past gripping his throat like a vice.
They approached singing.
- Silence now, my turn.
Eat The King's Brat now.
Like my let downs, that's how.You can't take my domain by yourself so get trap!
I see right through you, no talk.
Trust me, you'll scream, squawk.No spill of treasures and cash.
Shh,
Listen to the harp.
Fitzroy insulted them, tore off a piece of theur clothing before ending up swallowed whole by their mouth with a sucking sound.
The silence of the battlefield still echoed with the cries of its soldiers. Lolicia slowly returned to their stone seat. The violet light began to evaporate and the bubble in which Charlie and Alastor were trapped burst.
It was all over.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Little fun facts !
Hello! Its been a while ! But finally the battle is here. Thank you to have wait for it!
(I actually have a stylet to draw on my phone and it changed my life ahah ! I'm doing the first animatic of my life about EPIC.. and I draw for the first time on my phone two days ago! Slay!)
So, the chapter !
The song is called "Grab Her" by Fitzroy, his gang ft. Lolicia. It's a rewrite of "Survive" from the Cyclop Saga of Epic the musical (the new version) by Jorge Rivera-Herrans.I hade a lot of fun showcasing the second phase of Lolicia called 'fuck around and found out' as I said before. Fitzroy is kind of a great leader but not a good one, I think. He already have take domains before so he thinks he is ready. He is not. And he have a vast desavantage by actually already have his weakness given to Lolicia.
Kingpin is just a nickname like "chief" or "boss". Its how the men called Fitzroy.
So yes, the esca is a mouth ! Who would have guess ? And all this writing on her skin? Interesting indeed.
But for now Vittorio is... well, not good. And honestly Lolicia even if she has won, is not on her top of her form too.
I've written the next chapter already so it will arrived soon!Also ! Thank you for the 10,000 hits! Like? I need to make a drawing of thanks!! I'm late!
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 87: Episode 6.14 : No More Light Only Decoy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
No More Light Only Decoy
The silence was stark. Charlie hadn't heard such silence since her mother had left the palace, since she had quarrelled with Lucifer, since her brother had been taken on by the responsibilities of the Crown.
The silence had also sounded like this in the royal palace.
Charlie sat up, heart pounding, stone pressed into her palms. Her phone was buzzing with messages but she was unable to just pick it up and answer as if nothing had happened.
Once on her feet, she felt Alastor take a few steps backwards to stand at the entrance to the cave. He, too, was awfully quiet despite his tight smile. He was staring at a point opposite, where the battle had begun, taken place and ended.
Charlie turned her head and Precious whistled softly.
Lolicia was seated on their stone seat, engraved with harps under the armrests. They had returned to their ordinary, familiar appearance. But... they didn't have that ordinary smiling, debonair attitude of them.
Their largest esca, now small, which had once been that terrible mouth, no longer glowed violet but yellow. It pulsed faintly like a tired heart or was resting before striking again.
Lolicia bent down and gently caught Vittorio in their arms. Little sparks flew from the robot, but it didn't speak or move. Lolicia didn't move, either, and with heir head bent over on their friend. They froze in that position like a statue.
Charlie had no idea what was going on and questioning Alastor with her eyes was pointless. He was really going to hear about her. But for now... she just wanted to make sure Lolicia was all right. She certainly wasn't going to leave them here. She was going to take them home. To the Hazbin Hotel. That was what she'd come for.
- Wait for me there, Charlie said to Alastor.
The Radio Demon tilted his head to one side in assent, but did not offer to accompany her. It was as if he feared the mouth would open again and swallow him too.
Charlie approached slowly, step by step. Like someone who didn't want to wake a child from its nap. However, Lolicia didn't bat an eyelash, like an integral part of the stone, paralysed in this pause with their RobotFizz that showed no sign of working.
- Lolicia... murmured Charlie.
The princess raised her hands in a soothing gesture, but her friend did not react to her words, as if they were out of time.
With every step she took, Charlie could still hear the gang screaming like endless hail. But there was no one left. She continued to approach and shivered when under her hooves she heard the crunch of burnt coral.
- Lolicia, it's over now... We can talk about it, but first let's get out of here, please?
There was no reply. Lolicia's two-tone hair seemed to move of its own accord like the ocean breeze. Charlie stopped a step away from them. She couldn't make out their face.
There was a faint harp sound. Delicate and fragile. Or was it the remnants of the battle she had imagined and witnessed?
Her heart sank when she saw the absence of the sparkling green light in Vittorio's eyes. The absence of arms and legs. The sizzling. Charlie could only imagine if she had seen Precious, Kee-Kee, Razzle and Dazzle or any other creature in this state how she would feel. She also knew that Lolicia probably had few old friends but that Vittorio was absolutely one of them.
- Lolicia?
Still nothing.
Charlie hesitated, her heart pounding in her eardrums. She thought very quickly. A solution. Anything. Finally it came to her. A reassuring little smile stretched her lips.
- Vittorio... isn't in the best of shape, she began, trying to simplify the obvious damage, but I know someone who can fix him up in a jiffy. It may be a limited edition, but the RobotFizzes all have the same designer, they all come from the same factory and...
Lolicia still didn't react, their head bent. Charlie felt more and more soaked by a certain sadness: first her feet, then her knees, her thighs... She clenched her fists in determination and continued nonetheless.
- ... I'm sure they'll be able to fix it over there! she said more cheerfully. I promise you that. My Uncle Ozzie... you know, Asmodeus? I'll send him a message and he'll take care of Vittorio. It may take a little time, but all you have to do is ask me and... and I'll send him to the Lust Ring. What do you say?
Still nothing. Lolicia's glow flickered gently like a night-light. As if they were asleep. Charlie didn't know what to do and a wave of panic gripped her ankles. This feeling gave her the courage to move closer, to brush against her friend's shoulder.
- Lolicia?
She had to put pressure on her shoulder for Lolicia to finally raise her head towards her. Charlie stepped back, slightly frightened. At the same time, she had the impression that something was breaking inside her.
Lolicia looked her usual self, but her eyes had lost their grey. They were just two almost golden yellow beads. Smooth, shiny. It was as if they were blind. Yet they stared at her. Charlie could feel it.
And first of all... they were crying. At least, even though they weren't making any noise and no sobs could be heard. Tears glistened in their absent golden eyes and trickled down their cheeks.
Lolicia hugged Vittorio tighter.
Charlie felt sorrow wash over her. Have they even heard her? To make sure they have, Charlie repeated her proposal about her Uncle. Lolicia's reaction was the same.
It was as if it was them but not really them any more. As if they have withdrawn to the depths of themselves and their words could only remotely reach them. As if there was nothing she could do to bring them out of this second...?
Charlie, to the detriment of her panic, grabbed Lolicia's hand and squeezed it.
- Go back to the hotel Lolicia, everyone's waiting for you there. What happened here... it's not serious, all right? We can talk about it. But I can't... I can't leave you here.
Lolicia looked at her without seeing her. Charlie could only see her reflection in the golden eyes. She could hear her breathing. She felt the heaviness of their hand in hers.
- I'm not going to leave you here, completed Charlie. I promise we'll take care of Vittorio. And you too. But to do that, you have to come back with us. Alastor's waiting at the exit. He hasn't left. And here I am, you see?
Nothing. Charlie grabbed Lolicia's second hand and squeezed it too, and she didn't know why, but she started crying her eyes out. She wiped herself with her sleeve.
- Lolicia, I beg you! Come back to us!
Charlie took them in his arms and squeezed them. She held them tight. Crying. For a long time. What seemed like an eternity as her own sobs now filled the underground ruins.
Then, at last, she felt Lolicia move. She stepped back in hope. But her friend had not returned her gaze, as if she no longer had any light, only decoy.
Lolicia stood up and gently placed Vittorio in her arms. Charlie felt the robot's lightness against her. Her heart was beating fast. Charlie looked up and could see, tiny as it was, a tiny sliver of grey in the gold before it disappeared. And the shadow of a smile.
Charlie understood. They were accepting her help.
- Shall we come home? hesitated the princess hopefully.
Lolicia didn't answer. But they moved. They moved so fast, like when they attacked their enemies, like the anglerfish that found its prey, like the moray eel, fast and serpentine. Charlie tensed and turned to follow them with her eyes, holding Vittorio firmly against her.
Lolicia slid over to Alastor, who clamped his hand down on his staff. Lolicia stopped vaguely beside him. He was holding on tighter. They raised their head and he caught their gaze. A silence. Then Lolicia disappeared into the labyrinth of underground passages. But at least they were heading for the hotel.
Charlie still didn't know whether it was a small victory or not. She turned back to Alastor, who relaxed. He stared at the robot in the princess's arms and then added, his voice cracking as it escaped the microphone in his tie:
- I can't say this is what I've been looking forward to all day, my dear, but I must say I'm very glad this afternoon is over.
He dusted off his coat.
- Addolorata has probably returned safely. Let's go.
He pushed up his little red glasses and swivelled round to go back the way they'd come. Charlie followed him with her eyes and then just followed him. Sadness and hope were beginning to fade, leaving only another feeling that was unfamiliar to her.
The notifications on her phone continued to sing in her pocket. Alastor glanced at her.
- You should tell your brother you survived, Charlie, he said in his smooth voice.
Charlie nodded, holding Vittorio with great care. She looked at Alastor's stag's tail and back. She felt the feeling rise up and take hold of her throat.
It wasn't annoyance.
It was anger.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Little fun facts !
I just want to say, this is the end of an era ! It will be a while that we will see Lolicia with her pov and her laugh. But don't worry, never say never! She will be back.
There is one more chapter to finish the episode 6 who was based on action and trauma! The episode 7 will be... well, less action for sure. But a lot of things will happen : starring Angel and Val.
So in this chapter I could take the time to show the determination of Charlie for her friends. Despite everything that had happened, its beautiful that she doesn't blame Lolicia. But her feelings need to shout somehow and Alastor seems to be a good target right now. Especially because he doesn't seemed to struggle with what happen, on the outside at least and Charlie see that as not the best attitude a friend could have even if she knows Alastor!
Also, the Fizzbots are really made by Asmodeus in the Lust Ring, (we learn about it in Helluva Boss season 2)! Because they are almost all sexbots even if they can have different main fonctions. I truly think Lolicia has no idea how a Fizzbot is usually used, ahah. And Vittorio is a old version so, yes.
Also when Charlie says she doesn't know what she would feel if one of her creature were dead/hurt, its a ref to the main show with the death of Razzle or Dazzle (I don't know which one.)
That is all!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 88: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 14 and 15 of episode 6.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Its been a long time but we are here !
For a bit of drawings of course !
First and foremost gifts by Kaledya !
The outfit of Lolicia during all this episode 6!
The fanart is so pretty, as i was not very happy with my own drawing at the time of it if I remember. But I'm glad it actually look nice ahah ! And the new background colors slay.
Also, some OCs of mine Kaledya did, crying by how much this is AH!!
So we have (left to right) :
- Parvin (OC and the deceased mother of Hürrem, part Ars Goetia/part Demon)
- Human Leiv (my baby!)
- Lolicia shocked that she see her husband after all this time
- Demon Leiv alias Lysander (I'm so glad you love him!)
- And feral Lolicia which I adore!
I will gifts back soon. And I don't forget the 100 000 Hits drawing, I swear !
So, this time I will show character sheets and doodle for Fitzroy and Phase 2 Lolicia!
First Fitzroy ! Dearest antagonist...
I draw his killer eyes, the bones in his hair, the smoking bills, the guns of course, the tree legs. I like him without liking him! I'm proud he did his roles but he is not my favorite baby. (Verdelet arrives and give him a hip push)
And phase 2 Lolicia!
- The process of the esca turning into a mouth
- The facial comparaison and colors phase 2/ normal
- The ancient text on her skin
- and the breakdown of her body
I don't think I show all the details while its happen so you have a bit more insight here!
Also I have more to show but I will do it in a next [pop corn] between episode 6 and 7!
༻❁༺
Also, I have made my first animatic about EPIC the musical, the intro of God Games.
I learn A TONE of things doing it. Maybe I will do a teaser/trailer for Arencha Amendable! Or a snippet for my OCs!
That is all for today.
Hope you like it!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Infos
Ps : Kaledya is having a break of the Hazbin content for the moment, and focus their art on Gravity Falls fandom, I don't know it myself but check out their Twitter, I think Kaledya upload here their recent work!
Also, the voice of Lolicia, J. Maya change her name and now she is called Janani K.!
That is all!
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 89: [Ten Thousand Hits]
Summary:
Hello... (I'm late)
Thanks again!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
10 000 Hits !
(I thought one hundred thousand were ten thousands! Its here we can see my knowledge on English numbers is bad! It doesn't matter, I change it!)
I know there is five hundreds more by now but I promise a drawing and you will have it !
Thank you again dear readers. I just love this little bubble we have, with this little world.
So special occasion!
So special drawing!
Remember when I say "Lolicia Valentine's day merch"? Yes ? No? Well, Its here !
But its not in traditional art, no ! Its digital art ! Yay!
Here we go !
I'm so proud and its like, for digital artists, nothing but its my second time I draw on phone and as always I didn't know what I was doing but after some twist and curiosity it actually turn out great I think !
It was a challenge to actually find the good colors of the Vivziepop/Hellaverse valentine merch and put it on Lolicia, as i have never draw her digitally with normal color palette.
But it all worked out!
There is some things I would change but I like it!
There is the sketch of it here :
That is all!
Thank you again readers !
Hope you liked it.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts
Kaledya give me the tip to draw on IbisPaintX, so thank you very much to you again for this! You help me out of my confort zone and I love to learn!
The final chapter of episode 6 will be out soon!
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 90: Episode 6.15 : After Battle
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 6
After Battle
When Alastor emerged from the passageway that led from the city's underground to the hill where the Hazbin Hotel sat like a lonely mountain, he felt as if he had just woken from a bad dream.
And he wasn't the type to have dreams. No more than any of the other Sinners, anyway. Sleep wasn't something that damned souls were known for.
His hooves met thelawn, then the gravel of the path leading to the main pediment. The red sky reminded him exactly where he was. Normally, this would have annoyed him, but today, Alastor could only be... relieved.
Nonetheless, he winced when he noticed the serpentine path was still damp. A clear sign that everything that had happened with Addolorata had not been an illusion on his part.
For Abaddon's sake, he felt like he'd just pulled himself out of a well, his clothes heavy and waterlogged, which could only slow him down. He dusted off his coat with a bored gesture and dug his walking stick into the ground. He heard Charlie behind him but paid no attention.
She walked past him with Addolorata's favourite robot in her arms. The princess would no doubt waste no time in sending it to her uncle, as she had promised. Now that Addolorata had come to the edge, she would take care of her. That is, if the other one would let her.
Alastor, with his sharp yellow smile frozen on his face, allowed himself a chuckle when he saw Charlie's back disappear into the building.
After a moment's thought, today was a terrible business, but not that terrible. When he was weighing up the pros and cons, things could have been better, but now they were just... interesting.
Technically, his mission for the council had been carried out. Fitzroy and his little gang had been completely destroyed. It was what he had planned all along. Zestial and Carmilla could let him loose with his trials to prove himself. That was good news.
He just had to make a point of not pointing out that Addolorata had done absolutely all the work. Of course, if Velvette had done her job properly, she might have a song already recorded and ready to be broadcast on all her social networking platforms, since she had fought for the privilege that the Luck Demon had left her.
But was Velvette able to film what happened in Addolorata's domain ? That was another matter. A matter on which he could weave and bandage and transform as he pleased. He wouldn't harm Addolorata, after all she was his ally.
Of course, there was still the matter of Lysander, who turned out to be the Anglerfox's former husband, and that was information of the highest order. Under normal circumstances, Alastor would have applied pressure immediately. She may have shown herself capable of wanting to continue the plan and eliminate him, and Addolorata's loyalty had not gone unnoticed, but he had still seen that in their reunion, she had been... touched. At least that.
However. This was no ordinary time and to go after The Fey would be a monumental mistake, not only because Addolorata was still unstable but also because it would do no good in general, from the point of view of the other Overlords and the princess.
But could Lysander be a real weakness for Addolorata? That was another story. For the moment he didn't want to get ahead of himself.
Speaking of another story, he'd had to dig up a bit of his past for Charlie to dispel her doubts and Alastor wasn't sure he liked it. It had left a sour taste in his mouth. He stroked his palms with his forefinger. He could still feel where Addolorata had crucified him decades ago.
Alastor frowned. Maybe Charlie would look at him differently now that he'd opened up. Just a little. Out of necessity.
Another thing, which in a way deserved all the attention he didn't have or prevented, was to see what Addolorata looked like... in a second state. He had never seen her light turn into a mouth. The whole demonstration was a big piece of information that brought him closer and closer to the following question: how could Addolorata have all this power without possessing any souls?
It was a legitimate question. Had she made gangsters into feasts? Did her mouth store her power? Was it an extension of herself or a supplement?
And more importantly, why was Addolorata taking the time to be just what she was? This creature of the deep, slow and patient, making no waves. She accepted 'clients' and had a small business, and then she decided to take part in the Princess's far-fetched project. But why?
If it had been any other Sinner, simpleton or Overlord, or even him, with such a possibility? He wouldn't have sat quietly with consent and paper in hand. He would have turned Pentagram City into the Mariana Trench.
Of course, this was just a whim. He had a much more definite future than that.
And just as he didn't really take into account that Addolorata was in a... different state afterwards.
Alastor clenched his jaws and the old star-shaped microphone. He'd give everything to turn into a beast after answering a framing on Hell, absent of himself, than to be in the situation he was in today, watched and imprisoned.
Everything... absolutely everything.
- Alastor!
He snapped out of his moment of reflection, straightened up and the light caught the metal of his antlers. Charlie was coming towards him. The robot was no longer in her arms. Promise kept, as he had said.
- What is it, my dear?
- Husk has just told me that he saw Addolorata storm back and lock themselves in the cellar we found last time... Why don't you come in?
- Oh, I was just getting some fresh air after all that's happened, replied Alastor, pushing up his little round red glasses. I'll be there in a minute.
He passed in front of Charlie but a slightly dark voice seemed to hold him back by the collar.
- Wait a minute, Alastor.
He blinked in surprise. He turned round calmly. Charlie was staring at him with her usual wide eyes, but something had changed. Was it a harder look? No, it was definitely because her blond hair was starting to stand up like a flame and her pet snake was hissing in his face. Oh, oh, would the princess be slightly on edge? That was a first.
Alastor put both hands on his staff.
- I'm right here, my dear. If you have something to tell me, don't wait. You know I'm a good... listener.
His deer ear twitched delicately. He grinned pointedly. Charlie frowned even more and approached him.
- I don't like what happened today, she began.
Alastor took it in stride. He had somehow expected Charlie not to like the events of the day. Except that he had expected to argue about the need to kill a gang, but apparently that was for something else. He decided to opt for complete innocence. After all, he hadn't done anything.
He made his staff disappear and crossed his hands behind his back.
- I can't say I enjoyed it either, Charlie. But I guess days can't always be bright. Especially where we are. But you don't have to worry, it'll probably be better tomorrow.
Charlie approached with determination.
- Will tomorrow be better? We don't even know if Lolicia is all right! They might have done something they regrets! They locked themselves in. You were supposed to protect them, Alastor!
Alastor repressed a scoff.
- Protect? Regret? After seeing our dear Addolorata destroy an entire gang and my confession about our past, it must be my fault? Charlie, Charlie... he said with a too sweet smile, I'm sorry to tell you this, but none of your residents are white geese, especially not our dear Addolorata. I can't keep herself on a leash, you know? There are things beyond my control.
Sadly.
The princess stopped in front of him and pressed her index finger firmly into Alastor's chest as the flames surrounded her and her original softness fractured slightly like a porcelain doll. Ah. He knew there was something behind that innocent smile. There's always something.
- It doesn't matter! snapped Charlie. They're your friend, Alastor. Your friend, your ally, whatever you want to call them. You have to look after the people you're close to, otherwise what's the point? What's the point of this hotel? Redemption if you don't learn from your mistakes? You should have held them back, you should have done something! How can you not feel responsible for what happened? I do feel responsible! shouted Charlie with emotions surging above her anger.
Alastor remained silent. He wasn't sure what to say so as not to upset her any more or, better still, to appear more innocent. This gave the princess more time to speak. She rolled up her right sleeve and her hand took on the appearance of claws and ashes.
- I gave you the opportunity to come and I want to trust you, Alastor. I really do. But what can I do now when I see you being so stoic towards your friends? I understand you had a past with Addolorata but here we're supposed to be starting from scratch. If you're not worried about your ally, how can you pretend to be worried about any of us? It almost makes you wonder what you are doing here.
Alastor heard a level of alarm rising and reasoning within him. This conversation was not going at all well. He couldn't lose all the effort he'd put in just now for this after all.
- Charlie, my presence here is not a threat. I may not show it, but I wasn't... insensitive to what just happened. Just remember. A smile can hide a lot of things.
The princess seemed to calm down a little and Alastor sensed an opportunity not to end up in the greatest of disasters.
- You said, during the singing competition, she answered, when we were on stage, that you wanted me to treat you properly, that I shouldn't take you for a butler. And I would never do such a thing. But you really should apply that request to everyone else. At the hotel we're a team, she said coldly, taking a step back.
Alastor winced slightly. He hadn't really liked that call to order. He tried not to show it.
- Your project is important to me too, he said with calculated gentleness.
Charlie did not seem to soften. On the contrary, she raised her head and glared at him.
- Really?
In spite of himself, Alastor felt his aura float around him like a challenge. It was in spite of himself. Perhaps he had felt too 'vulnerable' over the last few hours and was beginning to get fed up. He was about to say something spicy when words in Spanish pierced his eardrums.
Vaggie came out of the hotel, her spear in her hands.
- Hey!
She flew out with her moth wings and placed herself between Charlie and him. She pointed her blade at Alastor, who had no desire to apologise anymore, even if it would help his cause.
- What are you doing, Alastor? You're going to calm down immediately or we'll sort this out right now.
- No, no, Vaggie, interrupted Charlie, who seemed to have softened like a cake.
The princess wrapped her arms around her companion's waist and bent over to bury her head in Vaggie's shoulder.
- Charlie? asked a surprised Vaggie, turning her head a little.
- I feel so guilty. I should have... burst the bubble... I should have stopped all those demons... it's all my fault...
The anger had dissipated and been replaced by regret. Alastor, who was listening to everything, also calmed down. He said nothing. Vaggie turned and took Charlie in her arms and hugged her tightly. She didn't really know what was going on yet but she would soon get the details.Vaggie nevertheless lifted Charlie's chin to make her look into his eyes.
- Hey, hey... remember what we talked about? Everybody's got their limits, baby. And you can't carry it all on your shoulders.
Charlie wiped away a tear or two. Vaggie took her back inside. Alastor watched them with a thoughtful expression on his face, until he saw Charlie turn and say:
- I'm sorry, Alastor. I shouldn't have taken my frustration out on you.
Alastor raised his eyebrows, slightly shaken to hear an apology from Charlie. He showed nothing. He nodded without saying a word. Only, the princess's gaze was a little different.
Her look said she was sorry. But deep down? Deep down it was telling her that he was going to have to do better than that. He had cracked a little of the trust she naturally gave and he was going to have to keep a low profile to make the cracks disappear.
After battle, everyone had to think about their wounds...
Alastor gave a smile that meant several things between "so be it" and "we'll see about that".
Then he disappeared into his shadows.
[end episode 6, 15 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Little fun facts !
So this is the last chapter of episode 6 !
Alastor is Alastor here. I think its normal for him to be touched in a different way than Charlie. We dont make a psychopath soft easily. But he knows something is wrong, and he understand most of it. But Alastor has things to think about too. Everything is not simple !
He also doesn't hate Addolorata despite he has to sink in his trauma again. I think he knows that Charlie was in the right this is why he has been a bit surprise when she apologised. She is not supposed to be the one to apologise. Or at least he should have take a part. But he didn't. Not yet. But he will learn one day.
Charlie has a lot of compassion and sensitivity and it doesn't mix well with Alastor's aloofness. She is very chocked by what happened and she loves her friends but she has the role of a protector too. Maybe she thought Alastor would be a protector at her side in a way and what happened made her think twice about that. And its like all the weight has come back only on her shoulders, until Vaggie comes in and make her remember that everything is not her doing. Especially in a place like the Pride Ring.
Also Alastor is shady and questions have every right to be asked! It was difficult for Alastor too but because he is just a smiling face on the outside, its difficult to see ! So everything is a bit blurry.
But at least Vittorio has been taken for ! Thats the good news !
So we will have a [pop corn] and a [cinema] episode (that's new) and it will just give informations about the rest of the First Season of Arencha Amendable !
Ps : Vaggie and Charlie are very sweet!
• Mariana Trench is one of the most deepest oceanic (Pacific ocean) place on Earth and not entirely visited by Humans. Its a metaphor in the text : Alastor saying if he was a fish of the deep he would make of the city a hellish place where only him can live.
• Also his remarks about 'smile can hides things' is a ref of the serie when he says "a smile keeps your ennemies guessing..." on episode 7, I think!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 91: [cinema (with popcorn)]
Summary:
Hello !
This part is a little guideline explaining the end of the Season 1 of Arencha Amendable, from here until the Last Episode.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cinema
(with popcorn)
Hello !
So here is GUIDELINE for the end of the fanfiction, giving you little previews for what is to come.
Personally, I like to have an eye on what I am looking for and perhaps some of you, readers, too.
So, EPISODE 6 is now over and it was a major breaking point of AA. From episode 1 to 5, the sea was calm and grey clouds were forming slowly to create a storm for episode 6.
That is where we are.
• Now, Episode 7.
Episode 7 will be concentrating on Angel Dust's story and his link with Valentino and his developing relationship with Husk.
- the episode will be shorter than episode 6 (who has a lot of parts)
- one song
- lore from royalty of Sinner Symphony AU
- start with inconfortable subjects to fluff
- new member in the main gang
- a tale for The Bear, Gold & Heir Saga (Lolicia's past)
• Then, Episode 8.
The episode 8 will be different from the others and we will follow differents POVs, then will be focused on Addolorata and Alastor particularly and for the end on Constantine.
First division (POVs) :
- slices of life with the gang at the Hazbin Hotel preparing the japanese festival
- Some lore about influence display in SS/AA
- invitation each Overlord (with songs? Not sure) to the festival (persuasion thing)
(it will be a bit like the Collection of short stories, but we'll stay in the same timeline, in Hell, in chronological orders.)
Second devision (Addolorata/Alastor) :
- Lolicia changing
- Alastor and his "visions"
- Lolicia powers explanation
- big song
- sad vibes
Third division (Constantine) :
- glitter Constantine glitter
- Constantine -the hotel
- Constantine -Lolicia
- screaming vibes
(It seems long because I detailed it but the episode will be not longer than episode 6)
• Final Episode
- The damn ending at the japanese festival (like in anime, yukatas, street food, fireworks ect.)
- almost all the characters here (and the Overlords who accepted to come)
- seeing the friendship development of the main gang
- but something is weird underneath all those smiles and success (foreshadowing season 2)
And finally BIG REVEAL on what the hell is going on with Addolorata.
END OF SEASON 1
So yes, without too much spoilers or not at all, you have an idea of the update of what is about to come.
Of course the season 2 will NOT come after, immediately. It will probably be written after the season 2 of Hazbin Hotel show will be out, if I'm still here, if I'm still loving it, if -you know- the future gives me a thumbs up.
So for now the end of the season 1 of Arencha Amendable will be the "true" ending for a while!
(Perhaps I will do a special Halloween episode but I'm not sure)
༻❁༺
Popcorn part!
I gift back Kaledya for all the lovely drawings did on my OCs, always so pretty and vibrant!
(Of course gifting back is not obligatory but it gives me some ideas to work on my digital drawing that I'm learning at my own pace.)
So here is the gift !
Kaledya likes Parvin, who is the deceased mother of Hürrem.
So this is silly-cute teen Parvin (half demon, half Ars Goetia) and teen Vassago (full Goetia), having fun, when everything was not so dark and they're friends and not worrying about solitude and awful stuff that would happened later.
(Parvin and Vassago are the parents of Hürrem. The all pregnancy was a mistake)
my fun fact : if you zoom or can zoom, Vassago, as a teen, has yellow freckles.
So yes, I'm learning ! All that is on IbisPaintX.
So thats it for the cinema.
Thank you for reading it!
Notes:
Infos on writing on others things
I know people like to stick on one fandom in fanfic (or not it depends) but if I'm saying that I'm kinda thinking really HARD to write a fanfic about Asoiaf (A Song Of Ice And Fire by G.R.R Martin)/House of the Dragon (show) about like my personal take on the Dance of Dragons that would be definitely not showing the ending of the Targaryen Dynasty (stop this stupid war you're aiming yourself!) but more of the rebirth of it styling Old Valyria culture in cursive... its that I'm really thinking about it.
Really.
(As a writer, its like training. Honestly its just me having fun with fantasy politics and OCs and arranged marriage and digging to the lore)
That is all! Ahah.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 92: Episode 7.1 : Sultry Smile, Moody Mind
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
Sultry Smile, Moody Mind
The news that the King's Bastards had been wiped out hit the headlines in the days that followed, amplified by the bossgirl, Velvette, who, as expected, had taken the charge of spreading the news on her social networks.
The gang's disappearance was attributed to The Radio Demon and the mysterious Mr Fox. Alastor officially no longer had Zestial or Carmilla on his back, and that was a good thing.
On the hotel news, work on the top floor was completed at the end of the following two weeks.
In the meantime, rumours were flying in all directions, from the most ridiculous to the most anecdotal.
Some thought that The Radio Demon would soon regain be at its former power. The younger Sinners laughed in the face of these conspiracists because they had no idea what an era of terror was like under his reign, as they were neither dead nor born at the time.
The fact that Fitzroy had lost had caused a great stir among the lesser Demons who sought power. Without his men to guard the domains he had annexed, a war of ridiculous little lord turfs ensued over who would get what back and how the territories would be distributed.
Of course, although they held a meeting to try and get organised, order was not a quality of the subjects of the hellish kingdom. The meeting ended in a bloodbath and the most dangerous vultures hiding in the depths appeared to feed on the leftovers.
In conclusion, the domains were monopolised by the strongest and the cleverest. Not necessarily the most numerous. Some mediocre gangs became less mediocre and Fitzroy's main headquarters were looted and ransacked. By the time they reappeared (what they think would happen), the looters were in peace.
Nobody touched the Anglerfox's domain because it wasn't marked on the Kingpin's official list of stolen property. Or anywhere else.
For the larger territories, which were taking up a lot of space, The Luck Demon organised an auction, the publicity for which was hosted by the one and only Narrator. The territories were snapped up like hotcakes, most of them bought up by property developers to build new studios. Like VoxTech.
As for The Fey, who had not only survived the bounty placed on his head by his rival but had also witnessed the disappearance of his entire gang, he was enjoying a new wave of popularity.
The images of his appearance on the edge of the Forest had tempted more than one person in the first week to offer to join his ranks. These Sinners were never seen again. It is said that the sky above the Forest hummed with Machiavellian laughters.
In the second week, people stopped flocking there.
Lysander found many private buyers who needed the metals that grew in his wood. He soon became the number one supplier for small cases.
Apparently, Overlord Carmilla proposed a new partnership with The Fey, but the latter simply laughed in her face.
The Fey will be assigned as new Overlord sitting on the council in a month's time.
At the Hazbin Hotel everyone was smiling, but there was a background of... unease. A certain melancholy that was pushed aside like a kitten that had done something stupid.
Only Alastor seemed normal but even with him it was hard to tell otherwise.
Charlie was the one who smiled the most and yet had a strange tiredness in her eyes. Regret? Worry? It wasn't clear.
Angel hadn't really followed what had happened. But he'd got the gist of it: Loli was locked in the cellar and they weren't quite themselves. And Vittorio was undergoing intensive repairs in the Lust Ring.
At first, Angel hadn't really understood. Lolicia had basically changed rooms? Why everyone was pulling their heads in. He'd had to pull himself out of a spiral to finally understand.
The first to bring him back to the present was Fat Nugget.
His infernal pig, whom he adored more than anything else in the world, was no longer so... happy? It was hard to say. Angel never really had time to see these details in general, but now? He understood that Fat Nugget was seeking Vittorio's presence.
It was true that the Fizzbot spent most of his time with the other hotel pets when he wasn't wrapped around his mistress.
It was when Angel saw Fat Nugget, sad against his pillow with his bow around his neck that he finally realised.
Angel cracked his back and left his room. He had so many dark circles under his eyes that he could have stored four vanities, two under each eye, in there. He looked right and left in the corridor. In the distance he heard Charlie and Vaggie laughing together.
He mumbled and moved on. He walked and walked and stopped in front of Lolicia's old room. Stupidly, he knocked. Obviously there was no answer. She wasn't living there now.
Although living was a big word.
Angel resumed his walk to the right door.
Lolicia didn't go out, they didn't eat, they didn't drink. And they were... living. They're just in a sort of second state from what he'd picked up from a conversation between Husk and Charlie not too long ago. Lolicia did that sometimes. They'd stand still and you'd get the impression that they're listening to you attentively and actually not at all. They usually turns into a real block of marble if nobody gets them out of their trance.
And this was a kind of trance that had no end ? Angel didn't know. He didn't know what he was talking about.
He stopped in front of the cellar door. He didn't knock, because this time he knew they're right behind it. They wouldn't answer. Lolicia wasn't talking anymore. But he felt uncomfortable about going in. Why should he? What was he going to say? He wasn't good at these things.
They'd have been better off throwing their cute barman in there. That's the only one who could listen and talk without being too annoying.
Angel had once seen Pentious come out with a tray of cakes that hadn't been touched. He had frowned defensively. Angel hadn't picked up on it that day and hadn't thought about it since, but now that he thought about it again, he was pretty sure that Pentious went to see Lolicia every morning. Well, that was dedication.
Another time, Vaggie had come out of there even angrier than usual. She must have been mad with herself in the dark, that one really couldn't see herself in a mirror.
Before she left, Angel had been able to see the darkness of the cellar and at the far end a faint light that seemed to beat like a sleeping heart.
It was Lolicia for sure.
Angel fell silent and looked at the closed door. He wanted to move on, he had things to do, like eat something, but instead he put two of his four hands on the door.
- We've all hit rock bottom one day, he whispered. Hang in there, lolita.
He tapped the door and continued on his way.
Ding.
Fuck. Val wanted to see him in advance at the studios. Of course he did. Angel sighed. Apparently to each his own.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Little fun facts !
And we are back !
Some time have past after the event of episode 6, like three-four weeks. Things are moving not intelligently but moving anyway, its Hell after all.I imagine the auction with Serenity (Kaledya OC) and Verdelet (my OC), like this cringy high-school party like in Vampires Diaries, with cheap balloons and lights flashs. I don't know why but its funny! In reality its probably a place with green velvet on the walls and weird XVIIIe century furnitures with eyes on the middle.
Lolicia is now in the cellar and she is in this state of stillness I already talk about in a [pop corn], i think, about the weird habits she could have. But worse.
I think Pentious is cute to see her everyday without much change. He is definitely the one who can get close to people very fast and because Lolicia has been nice to him, he is nice in return.
So yes, next, because I intend to threw the first section of the episode 7, in one go! I know. I know. How rare! Buts its autumn and october. Its a beautiful time. So the next chapter will be Angel's povs. Its quite sad... I suppose.
But don't cry !Ps : Lys laughing at the face of Carmilla is very in character by the way.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 93: Episode 7.2 : The Porn Studios
Summary:
Hello !
This part is a flashback with Angel Dust's pov.
Just a little...
Tw : sexual and drugs undertone
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
The Porn Studios
- Action!
Travis's voice. What a simp he is.
The world is spinning. Spinning. My body is fluid on the stripper pole. I vaguely see flashes of green at my feet.
Money. Money. Something to smile about. And I smile. I walk through the air. I do a pirouette. I run my hands through my chest fluff, slide them against my waist.
On the leather.
On the waders.
The room is full of hearts.
Full of red.
Full of sugar.
The cameras look at me intensely, never tired, never bored, never closed. I sway languorously.
An actor arrives. I push him into a chair. A mock crowd whistles. I sit on his lap. Another lover.
- More intense! Good boy.
Val's voice, authoritative and silky. The hours on my dial.
The movements are a melody I know by heart. Sensations are a blur. Passions a necessity of everyday life. I feel his hands on my body. I feel him inside me. I let my head fall back.
- Cut!
The world is moving. I'm still shaking. They put me in a chair. My makeup is redone. I laugh at jokes I don't have time to absorb. I go to my private dressing room.
I get changed. I take off my top, mainly. A choker around my neck. Val's hands set me on fire, his addiction drowning me in time that slips through my fingers.
I bend over the dressing table. I grimace. His fingers scratch my back. His smile is reflected in the mirror in front of me. I groan. I frown. An emotion as hot as fire comes back to me but it's too far away for me to protest.
He turns me round. He pauses me on the dressing table. He says I've done a good job. I know he's still a bit annoyed that I'm staying at the hotel. But he doesn't show it any more.
He grabs my chocker. He puts a hand over my eyes. He tells me I've got an example of what's going to happen tomorrow. I smile. I have to smile, don't I?
Again.
- Action!
Travis's voice. He sounds happy, more than happy. Probably his wife, who probably hasn't noticed his infidelities in a while.
The world is in turmoil. Restless. My body is carried onto the big four-poster bed. I see candles everywhere and shiny black objects.
Handcuffs. Gags. Whips. And I smell leather. Resin. I spread myself out on the satin sheets. I get down on all fours. I lean forward, hips in the air.
I look at the cameras.
I bite my lip.
The heart-shaped glasses giggle.
Full of big eyes that I know.
By heart.
The extras guests are in animal masks look at me intensely, never tired, never bored, never closed. I'm getting ready. Or so I think.
Three actors arrive. They don't have faces, but they have ties and clips. Their gestures are professional. I let them do it. I like this kind of shoot when I'm high. I don't have to force myself to talk. More lovers.
- Come on, I want him to be a mess by the end of the night!
Val's voice, authoritative and mocking. The minutes on my dial.
Each stroke an electric shock. Each caress a relief. Every position a half-hour that passes. Each crack of the whip an answer to my moans. How long has this been going on? I think I've disassociated. It hurts. I think I might sit down again soon.
- Cut!
I'm being moved. They take me in their arms. They lay me down on a sofa next to the makeup station. My blindfold is removed. The light shines on me. I would have preferred to be put in my dressing room, but never mind. I close my eyes.
No matter how hard I close my eyes, I can still see the screens on the wall. I can smell Val's fumes knocking me out without letting me fall asleep. The neon lights hurt like hell. Damn. I don't have a pillow to put over my head and hide. I sigh.
A colleague sits down next to me. The sofa moves. I hear Val talking to Travis. They're checking the sockets. I think they are. How long have I been here? Will I be going home soon? I deserve a nap. No, better, a night.
Fingers slide across my back. I mumble. Can't you give me five minutes to breathe? But the answer is obvious. It's sparkling and sharp. Just like the words whispered in my ear telling me to be ready in ten minutes.
I need to send Cherry a message. Where's my phone? Ah... in my cabin. Never mind. It doesn't matter. It can wait till later. Maybe we'll see each other afterwards and do the bar closures. There's always some assholes buying drinks to Angel Dust, right?
Again.
- Action!
Travis's voice. He's grumpy. No. Not when I'm around. Tired? Probably, yeah. Maybe he slept on the sofa.
The world stands still. Motionless. My body is fixed on the carpet of my dressing room. I haven't managed to reach the ottoman. I see a pink-red liquid in a bottle.
Love Potion. A heart-shaped flask. Probably made from Velvette's tears of joy and Val's drool. A fine piece of filth. I run a hand over my stomach. I curl up. It hurts so much.
I wrap my arms around myself. More.
I move under the coffee table.
It never stops.
It should stop. The pain. I can't even get up.
Val hasn't arrived yet. I think his TV friend brought him on a date. He didn't tell anyone. Of course he didn't. Travis has taken charge of the first two shoots. Classics.
When Travis is in charge I always feel like I've been paid for a private show without seeing the bounty. It's less dizzying. I'm more myself when there's no Val. But when Val is there... it hurts less. I'd so like to drink his poison.
- The boss will be here in an hour!
I don't recognise this voice. Must have been an accident. No accident. Assistant.
I let out a pained groan. I bend double under my table, knees under my chin. My hair in my eyes. I'm shaking. I've left my pills in my room. And I'm not going to ask Charlie to bring them back for me. I glance at the Love Potion on the dresser.
- Rehearsal!
He can't keep his mouth shut. Fucking hell. I put my hands over my ears. I want to cry but my tears are dried up. I feel like a desert. Like a tongue of sandpaper. Every movement inflamed. Endless suffering.
I concentrate on something else. The condoms on the floor. Every pastel colour. The dildos. The massagers. Silk bathrobes. Broken eyeshadow on the floor. I hope it's not my expensive palette. I clutch my stomach.
The minutes tick by. When Val arrives, I have to be at my best. I look up and see the Love Potion glistening softly under the muted lights of my dressing room. I sit up. I hit the table. I almost knock myself out. Unfortunately I'm too strong. I emerge from my temporary hiding place.
I lean back in the chair. Just getting on my knees hurts so much I have to do it all over again. Come on, Anthony... you've been through worse. Don't be childish. Don't be childish...
I frown. With a start I grab the bottle before letting my back fall against the chest of drawers. The drawer handle hits me in the shoulder blade, but it doesn't matter as I let the Love Potion flow down in my inflamed throat. The liquid is a balm, a last resort that erases the very idea that I have a body that reacts. I sit down on the nearest chair after dragging myself into it.
Someone calls my name. The hour has passed. I'm ready.
Camera.
Ready.
Action.
Again.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Little fun facts !
I write this pov of Angel, like if he was stuck on a loop. Three moments almost the same but different. It could happen on three days or three weeks, it doesn't matter because its the same for him, he doesn't have the notion of time.
I tried to make sure to have this ambiance of never-ending moment, this slow hours. And the only things that rhythm it are Val's voice and Travis'. This is why Angel says that Val voice is his hours and minutes.
In here Angel do :
- pole dancing
- lap sex dance
- sleeping with Val
- BDSM party (with a public)
- sufferingThe sleeping with Val part is a ref od the music video Addict. And the BDSM party is a ref from Poison song of the main show.
Also The Love Potion is back, which we have seen being made or at least the laboratory of Velvette in the short story collection.
Angel is intoxicated to the brim here. And of course, he is in a circle of pain and "passion".
I was listening to Poison and Addict when I wrote this chapter and the next ! Still love this songs !
Also the running gag of Travis' wife its because in the pilot episode, Angel says to him "tell the madam I'd say hi", or something like that and I keep it for AA.
That's it ! Do I feel for Angel absolutely? The moment when he call himself Anthony, his real name? Sad. Terrible.
Have a nice reading day!- marquisev.
Chapter 94: Episode 7.3 : Meek Magazine, Soma Sex
Summary:
Hello !
This part is a flashback with Angel Dust's pov.
Just a little...
Tw : sexual and drugs undertone,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
Meek Magazine, Soma Sex
Today is an important day. Is it? Ah yes... important.
What do I care? Ah. Yes, I do. I need to remember. I've got to remember or Val's going to lose it.
I've got to get up. I've got a headache. Ah, the wall feels good. The coolness against my forehead. Wait... ah yes, the calendar. Where's my phone? Damn it.
Ding. Ding. Ding.
Oh, shut up, notifications. It hasn't stopped since I went on stage at the Greatest Show Man! What a stupid name. But it wasn't that bad...
I'm getting in the shower. I get out. I wet the bath mat. I look in the mirror. The little round lights around it make me look like a ghost.
Makeup. Pink. No... plum. What's the theme of the evening? Meek. Definitely candy pink. Coquette. Crop top. Pearl necklace. Shit tone of mascara. What time is it? Fuck, I haven't had breakfast. Doesn't matter, I'm going to the bar for a drink.
I apply my mascara.
My head feels like an old nightclub: empty and thumping from the loud bass.
What was I saying? The bar. Something loud. Um... the bar.
Pads. Grumpy eyes. Red eyebrows. Soft. So soft... wings. Which I could definitely wave. Or do we fly to the ceiling together?
I giggle. My cheeks turn red. I look in the mirror. I stop myself. I don't recognise me with my smile. I don't recognise myself with my rosy cheeks. My mouth drops, the colour fades. No... it's really not me.
I turn round. I'm going to get an outfit. Pink. Sluty. Pearl belt. Foot mirror. Nice. Perfect. Slay. No, you don't! Heels. Boots... white? Pink laces. It's the theme.
I can leave now. The door slams shut. Fuck. I've forgotten the most important thing. I go back. I take a glass of water. I take a pill. I pick up my sunglasses. I've hidden the dark circles, but I'm fine. Coat? Keys.
The door slams shut. That's it.
I walk down the corridor, my footsteps muffled by the carpet. It's like I'm not even here. Maybe I'm not. I'm just a ghost.
But not for long. To pose on the cover, I'm going to have to give it my all. Get some colour back. To be perfect.
I walk past Lolicia's door. Their old door. I grimace. I carry on. I do the same thing in front of the cellar door. I stop. I approach. I listen.
First silence. Deep. Like in a cellar. A little eerie. Then it changes, it sings like the waves along the beach. Breathing. It rises and falls. It's an ocean behind that door. An ocean separating them from the state Loli is in. Far away. Away.
An ocean. Is that what separates me from this Hotel too? An ocean? A sea? A lake? A river? A stream? A puddle?
Not a puddle. A lake of red poison in which I float.
I take one last look at the door. I continue on my way. I arrive in the hall. The lights from the chandelier hurt like hell. But the pill is starting to take effect.
Vaggie is sitting on the sofa, bent double over some paperwork. Probably doing the accounts. Or reading yuri hentai ? How should I know? She's babbling something when I arrive. Is it for me? The way I'm dressed, I'd have expected a compliment. Well... she's not going to give it to me, that's for sure.
I walk towards the bar. I see Husk's fluffy ears. He sees me coming. I smile and put on my sunglasses. I lean over the bar.
- Hey...
Husk turns his jaded gaze on me. I smile more. He looks me up and down. He doesn't say a word. I'm almost disappointed. What? Not even a stupid remark?
Husk turns around. He already knows what I want. A mighty Manhattan. I run one of my hands through my hair. Sulking.
- You seem to be going somewhere, he finally grumbles.
It makes my eyes sparkle. This is ridiculous.
- Not really, Weaskers. Not really.
- I've told you not to call me that.
I shrug.
He puts the glass of alcohol on the bar. I down it in two gulps. I look at my phone. I'm late for work.
- Right, I've got to go!
His voice holds me again like a silk ribbon.
- Is that all?
I raise my eyebrows and turn on my heels.
- All?
- You didn't eat last night. And not this morning either, he says with the flattest expression I've ever heard.
Flatter than the steppes. Why does he care? Why does it sound like he's paying attention? Ah. Stupid. I look at him over the top of my glasses and mask my surprise with a playful smile.
- Oh... you want to feed me maybe?
Husk sighs and starts washing my glass.
- Never mind.
I frown and finally decide not to give a shit. I shrug and head for the hotel door.
- Bye losers! Love ya.
- Watch out for the limo! growls Vaggie.
- Yeah, yeah!
The road's not long enough. Sometimes I'm impatient. Not really now.
I park. I pull in. The studio is full. Full of photographers. Full of technicians. Lots of eyes. False laughter. Perfume. Too many perfumes mingling.
I recognise a few people. I smile. I walk past them. I run over to the little banquet table. There are cakes, aperitifs, absinthe in glasses as long as dicks. I take one. In one gulp.
Green fireworks, golden sparks. My head explodes like after eating an ice cream. My stomach twists but nothing more.
- Angel... sighs a velvety voice.
I shiver. I grimace. I turn around. Valentino approaches in his big coat. Today it's dark pink and red. His smokes of scarlet poison drape him like a scarf. So big. So charming. So... dangerous.
- Hey, Val.
I simper. I put my four arms around him. I lift my head to look at him. He takes my chin and plunges his incandescent gaze into mine. This is my hell.
- You're looking good, babyboy.
I hold back a frown as he runs his tongue over my lip and I feel his pheromones electrify my veins. His heart-shaped glasses stare back at me.
- Make me proud, the partner expects you to do the cover. Don't miss all the photos. Concentración.
He says the last word as he bites my neck. I let out a little moan in spite of myself. Then he leaves me. I feel sick so I take another drink.
Then it starts. Flashes. Commands. Positions. Undressed. Suggestive. Explicit. Real. Presentation. Flashes. Flashes. Flashes. Smile. Language. A wink. The back... not the back. All six arms or just the four. Submissive. Stupidly happy.
Flashes.
Flashes.
The photoshoot ends. I have a drink. I go out for a break. I smoke a cigarette. Val is satisfied. I can't see the pavement. Am I outside? Val is satisfied.
Satisfied.
Ten minutes.
The shoot for the next film is about to start.
What's the theme?
Ah yes, the video linked to the cover.
"The millionaire's heir and his private tutor. And the gardener... the butler... the valet... the cook."
In short, the whole manor. I look up at the red sky. Red. Pride Ring. I'll never get out of here.
Abaddon's bowels run deep.
It's not so bad...
Satisfied.
I'm satisfied.
Pressure.
Val is satisfied.
Pressure.
Submissive. Drugged. Satisfied.
Ah.
I so wish this would stop.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Little fun facts!
Some vocabulary !
Yuri hentai : japanese cartoon with lesbian sexual romance.
Manhattan : A Manhattan is a cocktail made with whiskey, sweet vermouth, and bitters. (It is said that its a chic cocktail)Angel could have a "sex on the beach" or something but I don't think he was in the mood.
Concentración : concentration/focus in spanish.
This chapter is to show the everyday life of Angel when he is not absolutely high. He knows what its happening around him but it doesn't mean he react to it easily.
Some Huskerdust moment! Its been a while since they sing on the scene. There is definitely something between the two of them but its like so damn far away for them to reach at the moment.
But good news! Angel actually ask for some kind of help at the end? Like the meme from the Office is the reaction we should have. "Oh my god! Okay! Its happening!"
More seriously, people in this type of complicated/complex life needs to see first themselves that they need help before accepting anything. So now we have a little step further even if we are in his head yet and the word help isn't fully said. Its something !
Also a little display of the toxic/red flag soft manipulation of Valentino with Angel that we can see very obviously and they know each other too well (especially the bad parts) to pretend anything else The spider is caught into the web of the moth. Funny right.
And the absinthe is actually a ref from Helluva Boss show ! In the flashback of Blitz and Stolas meeting again once they are grown up, Stolas is drinking a full bottle of absinthe (which is very strong sort of alcohol) after Stella mocks him in front of her friends.
Fun fact : the absinthe is a very cheap alcohol in the XIXe century, especially the poorly made one. And it has a powerful addiction affect like smoking opium. Absinthe is a plant. In France in the 1900s, it was called La Fée Verte (the green fairy) and a lot of Art Nouveau posters have been draw for it ! Later in the XXe to present time, the absinthe drink is now see like a sophisticated alcohol and quite expensive compared to other drinks.
Fun fact : soma is a plant/drink both real and mythological in Vedic tradition is a ritual drink. (A bit like ambrosia and nectar in Greek mythology) You need to press the roots to get the suc. Its has a bit of a drug effect. This is why I say "pressure" a lot at the end. (More explanation on Wiki!)
That is all!
Perhaps see you at an Halloween Special but I'm not sure!Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 95: [popcorn halloween]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 3 and 4 of episode 7.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Popcorn
🎃 Special Halloween
Intermission
Hello ! Hello ! And Happy Halloween...
It's spooky season so drawing OCs in costumes is a must !
I have draw 4 OCs of mine to dress up as a character from an Halloween theme media ! One from a video game, another from a movie and the last two from stop-motion animation !
You can start to guess which one are they before I say it !
Let's go !!
First,
Lady Addolorata of The Drowned Maze
So, you found it reader ?
Its Lolicia as Lady Maria of The Astral Clocktower from Bloodborne. A game made by FromSoftware !
"A corpse should be left well alone." - Lady Maria.
This character is epic, her soundtrack is amazing. For the readers who don't know her, you can meet her, sit on a chair, on the top of the Astral Clocktower of the "town". She is ready to beat the player ass. But before she is waking up, she doesn't move until the player try to touch her. Her stillness make me think of Addolorata, of course. (Like almost all the characters in Bloodborne she is dead ((or sick or full of eyes)), in any case, left her well alone!)
The moon is an important symbol in Bloodborne and I cover it with the scales of Lolicia. Also Lady Maria's clothing are from the XVIIIe century and I change her brooch with Lolicia's charon obolus.
Next !
Count Verdelet
Found it ?
Its Verdelet/Narrator as Count Dracula played by Gary Oldman from Dracula (1992) by Coppola !
"I have crossed oceans of time to find you." -Dracula
(Litteraly something that Verdelet could say to his victims ahah)
So this movie is incredible, the costumes fabulous of course and it's very erotic in a beautiful subtle way. It's a classic. We all know vampires stories, and this Dracula is an epitome between the seductive vampire that we know today and the creepy corpse from the folk tales that rise from their graves to drink blood.
Of course I could have made him into the old creepy costume but come on, it's Verdelet, he is handsome, of course I will give him the good look!
His costume is made of silk, clearly 1890s coded with some japanese inspirations here and there. The glasses are everything.
Next !
Lysander Skellington
Its an easy one !
Its Lys/Leiv as Jack Skellington in Nightmares Before Christmas by Tim Burton !
"This is a thing called a present. The whole thing starts with a box." -Jack
This pose is a shot from where Jack play with his head. This stop-motion animation is not my favorite but I think Jack is an icon. Like Sally. But Jack is perfect for Lysander because he is selfish, and charismatic and honestly a little nuts. It think as a mushroom type of demon, Lys could totally remove his head and be fine.
I like the stripes of Jack's costume. Clearly XIXe century and a lot of gothic. It make me think of the last dress the main girl wear in Sleepy Hollows and Bettlejuice's suit. The influences !
Then last but not least !
Hürrem Jones
The favorite of the autumn season of course, you know her (it's the girl on fire ! sorry hunger games quotes ahah)
It's Hürrem as Coraline Jones from Coraline made by Henry Selick (LAIKA Studios) !
"I will not let you sew buttons into my eyes !" -Coraline.
( H : "It's Hürrem! Hürrem Jones!
Giovanni : Whatever you say, honey.")
More seriously, favorite stop-motion animation of all time (close to Corpse Bride, Wallace & Gromit, Norman, the Boxtrolls ((in that order))). The ambiance, the colors, the animation in itself, the music, the story and theories. Chef kiss. The book is even more scarier by the way.
Also I think Hürrem is very determined, motivated to make her dream come true. She is very daring like Coraline who have the bravery of ten adults in one body of a child. Coraline is a bit of a detective herself, trying to find what the beldam is (how to beat her essentially). I drew her with buttons of the other mother because I think it's fitting. Hürrem would do everything to be accepted in her aristocratic family of the Ars Goetia. Also the theme of intricate parents-children relationships with the Jones, also link with Hürrem situation.
Coraline is full of color, with her yellow raincoat, plum bag and her little dragonfly on her hair. Here I made the head of the dragonfly as a star as it is Hürrem's symbol from her dad Vassago.
There we go !
Hope you liked it !
Happy Halloween
dear readers
Notes:
Little fun facts
If you are the one who think that my drawings is a bit better (first of all, thank you) and why you could ask? Is it because of the fact that I'm currently drawing everyday every characters I have birth for the family tree of the House I have made for my ASOIAF fanfic ? Yes. Did I make 8 generations ? Yes.
Yes, absolutely.
Ahah.
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 96: Episode 7.4 : Tree Branches Enter the House
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
Tree Branches Enter the House
A few weeks had passed since the gang problem had been solved and Alastor was feeling... well. He had to be careful, it was always when he thought he was at his best that an impromptu event chose to throw a spanner in the works.
But, he had to admit, he was feeling pretty good and in control of himself.
Addolorata was in her cellar, and although the princess was doing everything in her power to bring her out of her daze, so far she'd succeeded in nothing. And this news? What about it? It was good. No more threats under soft words, no more intense stares. Just him running the hotel. More or less.
It wasn't that he meant Addolorata any harm -after all, she'd become his ally- but the fact that she'd been away from him for a while had allowed him to manage his own plans on his own without being bothered. Besides, he hadn't forgotten what she'd done to him a few decades ago and honestly? Honestly, the wheel was turning and it wasn't all bad.
Of course, he knew there were limits to his peace. Charlie would come up with something eventually. An antidote. Perhaps. The princess may have been bratty, but she wasn't lacking in spunk. It was a detail he'd come to understand.
Besides, he had to keep a low profile. After the battle in the underground, Charlie hadn't seen him the same way... he'd almost lost his confidence to her but had been able to argue in extremis. A little more and all his work would have been gone.
Alastor walked through the corridors of the Hazbin Hotel, head held high, eyes proud, twirling his cane between his fingers. His smile was the same. He didn't meet many people. A lot of talkative people. Husk was asleep on the counter. Stunned by alcohol. Vaggie and Charlie were in their room. And that was that.
Ah no, of course, the libertine spider. Him? He wasn't sure. He looked so bad he seemed a ghost. Only his jewels and ribbons and heels gave him substance. The princess had tried to hold out her palm for him. It would have been better if she hadn't. Angel Dust had given her the middle finger. He had a face that begged for "help" but would never ask for it. Never. A classic pattern among damned souls. And then Val. Ew.
Anyway - Alastor smiled even wider, the chandelier light reflecting off his yellow fangs - no matter.
Then someone knocked on the door. Alastor stiffened, glanced at his shadow, who had an ordinary attitude, and relaxed. With light, graceful steps, his deer hooves sinking into the carpet, he reached the hotel's front door. He watched the figure behind the stained-glass windows for a moment before opening the later.
His smile almost disappeared.
The Fey stood on the threshold. What was Lysander doing here? He thought he'd never see him again. He knew things couldn't go well for long.
- You're not welcome here, little fella, he squeaked in greeting.
A chuckle. Lysander stood shirtless, wearing only red trousers. Roots moved in his wake like snakes obeying his every whim.
- Is this how you welcome your new Overlord friend ?
Alastor swallowed a sigh. He'd been promoted, naturally. He was the survivor. Alastor was so glad he didn't have to clock in at every council meeting. Between him and Vox, he might have found it hard not to pop the stitches off his smile.
- I have no friends, replied Alastor, his tone as dry as it was polite. And, dear colleague, my answer remains the same.
He noticed the colorful fungus in his hair, the halo of branches around him, the three blzck pearls on his face, the pale yellow skin and the mauve and sky-colored veins. Was putting on a decent shirt and a pair of shoes too much to ask? Class isn't what it used to be... and yet if he really was Addolorata's former husband, he was older than him. Or maybe the same age?
- Really? chuckled The Fey. I'm still stepping in, you know.
Alastor wondered what all the fuss was about.
- Abandoning the refuge of your precious Forest isn't a very good idea. After all the trouble you've gone through to keep it.
Lysander shrugged.
- I didn't really have any trouble, he said, looking down at his nails, "it seems to me you did all the work. And myself ? I've always been excellent. No need to worry about my domain, friend, I've got snarling corpses guarding the door and poison chocking my fans.
Alastor was glad to know that, and it was a figure of speech, but it didn't solve his problem.
- What are you doing here, dear fella ? You want a room? Astonishing. I didn't figure you for the redeeming type, given your newfound status. Maybe there's another reason you came? An ex-wife perhaps?
The Fey's face lost its narquoi rictus but not the dangerous twinkle in his eyes. Well, dangerous for the others, not for him. Alastor knew that his power could crush him.
He knew that Addolorata and Lysander had a shared past. He'd been there for their unexpected reunion. Nevertheless, he had only made deductions. Addolorata had still been willing to destroy him to keep to their plan. Did that mean he'd made a mistake? Probably not. Addolorata was hardcore even with someone close to her. But he couldn't help having a doubt. He had to check. He always had to check.
Being meticulous had solved plenty of problems for him in the past. And when he'd stopped being meticulous, everything had gone to hell. Literally.
He dismissed this thought when the new Overlord replied:
- I don't know if you thought I was going to tell you what I was thinking or not, Alastor. But you're sternly mistaken, if that's the case. Maybe I'm here out of the goodness of my heart, out of emotion. After all, it's not every day you find your beloved in this Ring, when you clearly thought she was basking in peace in Heaven.
Alastor could strangely conceive it. He would have conceived it for a little girl he had known well. But him? Him with his laughter ? Him, the big kid who threw opportunities out the window and only acted when he felt like it? It was suspicious.
- After several weeks? articulated Alastor slowly with a mocking smile.
- Because you're my father now?
This guy's insolence was getting out of hand. He might as well just spread his entrails on the lawn and use them as fertilizer. No one was going to see it.
A green light emanated from him and ran along the walls like an omen of doom.
- Alastor, no! he heard behind him.
He stopped in surprise, recognizing Charlie's voice. Vaggie wasn't far away. Interrupting himself, he saw Lysander give him the finger with a sneer before plunging his hands into both pockets of his trousers.
Charlie, out of breath, halted beside him. What was the princess still up to?
- This individual doesn't deserve to enter these walls, my dear, he assured, placing both hands on his star-shaped microphone.
- It was... it was I who asked him to come.
Alastor hadn't expected this one.
- And why was that, my dear ?
Charlie straightened up and tucked a blonde lock behind her ear. She stared into his eyes.
- Don't you remember, Alastor? she continued, her tone determined. It was you who told me about this dear...
- Lysander, Lys, replied the amused one.
- Lysander. Yes, that's right. Thank you. Uh... you told me, Alastor, he was from Lolicia's past. That they'd been close, even intimate. If anyone can bring her back to normal, it's him. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity I can't pass up. So I contacted him and he kindly agreed.
Alastor stared at The Fey. Of course he'd accepted. Still, he'd forgotten that he'd told Charlie about Lysander's situation. But now that she'd mentioned it, it was clear.
He'd done it just after the battle to tip the balance in his favor. He had to show that he was close to his "friends" or rather allies. He'd given Charlie a little personal touch to emphasize that he knew Addolorata well. The trap had worked, although he was now strategically regretting it.
- Yes indeed... I mentioned that.
He could kill two birds with one stone. This clown will visit Addolorata: if he survived, he'd really have a link with her, which was always exploitable, just in case, and he'd no longer be asking questions to himself about it. And if not? His smile turned sinister. If he lied, Addolorata would grind him to dust and things would be settled.
- Well, Vaggie grumbled, is this for today or tomorrow? We can't stay here until nightfall.
- Of course not ! replied an invigorated Alastor, Charlie's right. It's probably the best idea, so let's get down to the cellar right away.
Lysander entered the hotel, the halo of his branches lost their bloom so as not to bang against the door and the roots vanish behind him. Alastor's shadow chuckled and the stained-glass door closed behind them, drawing intense monsters of colors on the four demons' backs.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
And we are back ! Forgive me for the time you have to wait, my mind is a very busy place and my place a very busy mind, but I find the time to write a chapter today!
Also, for those who have Christmas in their home, Happy (late) Christmas ! And happy holidays!
Now, now, we are back with Alastor, who establishes the mood of the chapter until Lys come back with his childish self. I knew the moment I created this OC that he would probably act badly with Alastor. It's quite funny.
Lys is quite narcissistic, and Alastor is a psychopath, they both think they are the important personality in the room so of course they are not best of friends. I wonder if they would never be ?
A little throw back to a clue of how Alastor died "when he was not meticulous". I liked that moment.
Also, when Lys talked about thinking Lolicia would be in Heaven, Alastor think of Serenity. He would be surprised too if she was in Hell (the little he knows..) ahah.
Of course the thoughts of Alastor are full of murders and plans. Now, with the intervention of Charlie, we will see if her plan work. Will Lys help with the state of Lolicia ?
Next chapter will be a cute flashback of [The Bear, Gold & Heir Saga], so Addolorata and Leiv's past.
Thank you for your time!
Have a nice reading day - marquisev
Chapter 97: Episode 7.5 : The Bear, Gold & Heir Saga (flashback)
Summary:
Hello !
This part is a second flashback concerning Leiv and Addolorata as Humans.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
The Bear, Gold & Heir Saga
Second Flashback
Bride and groom
《Damned souls rarely have good memories. Have memories. At all. If they do, it's never the good ones.
I have them all. Almost all of them. The ones that matter to me are few and far between, but I can assure you that all those in which Addolorata resides are preserved in an amber insensible of time.
I was insensitive for a long time, but not with her. I couldn't last a year with my angel.
Then I loved her. 》
Leiv Nordstrand.
Norway, Lillehammer, home of the heir, 1931
Love is a vast and all-consuming concept, virvolent and delicious. Mine is but a dot in the whole world. This point is a person, a person who made me understand the Forest that I have always feared.
The girl with the amber eyes and the golden halo. The girl with the two-tone hair. The girl who laughs with one hand in front of her smiling mouth. The girl who talks to bears and grows a heart in the cage of bones that I've never really looked at carefully.
Leiv had had a large wooden church built. The guests were numerous but their faces were absent. They were just ghosts in his world. But not her, when she appeared at the end of the aisle.
She may have been dressed in white, but she was far from a spectre. She was all the colours and lights of his time. She was resplendent, adorned with pearls, holly and noble liverwort, and crowned with candles to reinforce the illusion. She didn't walk over to him. She wasn't holding a bouquet. She was unconventional, free, and he had no intention of restricting her. In his domain, his words were a psalm and his deeds a dogma, and he would use them to no end to place her at the top, on the mast, of all the boats his father entrusted to him after his death.
Addolorata danced and the flames of the candles on her head never went out. The room was packed and respectful. They didn't matter. Only the angel mattered. The one who had pinched one of his model caravels on her crown.
《 Memories are never clear-cut. They are a mixture of sensations. 》
The freshly cut wood that formed the walls and roof filled the place, tangy, transporting. The closer the twirling figure got, the tighter his heart became. The deeper he felt he was sinking into the woods, never to return, on a quest to find the spirit of the forest. Perhaps she was, hiding in this skin? Perhaps it was betraying his convictions and his fear? Perhaps she was a fairy and all her words were lies.
But Addolorata was not lying. She was simply telling the truth. Leiv was convinced that this golden halo was her honesty, which never left her. She never got angry, and yet she saw everything. He had learnt to look at her, to try to grasp her, over a year. He had done things right. He waited. He had given. And he would do it again.
In her calm... she understood. She had those magical, laughing eyes that transcended the flesh, that sucked in, that soothed. Even in front of his wife, Leiv was uncertain whether he would be able to retrace his steps, to see beyond love. Would he manage not to fall in love again and again? Every day that he heard her laugh, saw her bathing, felt her perfume turning his head?
Could he do it? To do everything at once? To be an heir, the man and the bear, to have a heart of gold only for her?
He was trembling. She had a coin for earrings. Roman obols. Her eyelashes were long and dark. Her curls and waves were a protection, a cloud that begged for his hand. Leiv ran his fingers through the deluge of black and white, admired the oval of her face and pinched her chin.
- Why? said the heir in a strangled voice.
- Why? repeated the girl.
- Why are you so perfect ? Absolutely imperfect ? Wonderful?
He was trembling. Why was he trembling? Why didn't he just say she was beautiful? Why didn't he just kiss her hand? Why was his mind, for that moment, only poem and glory?
He could hear the candles breathing, lighting up his own green eyes. It was Addolorata's turn to take his face in her pretty hands.
- Organising this event has made you tired, she said in her soft voice, her thumb caressing his cheek.
He felt a certain embarrassment, as if he hated himself for not being up to the task. But his anger never came.
- Hm, he said.
- You regret the number of guests chosen.
- Hm.
- It's nearly over. Although I really like this place. It smells of nature.
- I don't have to dismantle the church straight away if you want to keep it, he replied, placing his hand on hers.
Addolorata nodded and tinkled with a sound that reassured Leiv.
- No, there's no need.
- Hm.
- Then we'll go to the beach?
- At night?
- Yes. Is that a problem?
- Not at all. I'd love to go to the beach with you. At night. I'll ask for a torch.
She giggled. That laugh he loved so much. That laugh he whispered to him that even he had a heart. A strange heart, a bit twisted, unfair, but a heart nonetheless. Leiv didn't want to change, he wasn't capable of it, the rest of the world might well conform. He would only fight for her and for himself.
The rings were exchanged at the end of two swords.
The heir became the groom.
The girl became the bride.
It didn't change much, but it was a step. A step that allowed him to say that she was not an angel, but his angel.
It wasn't nothing.
His lips settled on the golden forehead between her eyebrows. He couldn't hear the applause. He couldn't see the faces. Not his enemies, not his allies.
Leiv didn't love.
Leiv adore or not. He adored his father who had entrusted him with an empire and hated him for the same reason.
He adored his mother because she had always protected and pampered him, but not against what he trully feared, and for that, a part of him hated her.
He didn't adore the rest of the world but he could use them. He trusted them because he had to in order to move forward. There was always an element of lying in people. In Addolorata too... Perhaps. And in him ? Of course there was.
But it didn't matter.
Because Leiv didn't adore Addolorata.
Leiv and all his dark, grey and light parts loved Addolorata. And that made all the difference.
He drowned in her amber eyes. He let himself be locked in. Engaged. Yes, with her it didn't matter. Addolorata had the right to be what she was, to disappoint him, to scold him and even to betray him.
It was okay, she had the right to be what nobody was.
Because Addolorata would always have a face for him.
Even in death.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun fact times !
Happy New Year and welcome 2025 !
So flower knowledge is the center of that note. Noble liverwort is a flower that grows in the montains, a lot in Norway. I think Addolorata pick them up from the forest close to Leiv's home. She is called anemone hepatica, liverleaf, kidneywort or pennywort in english. In norvegian (nynorsk or bokmål) it is called Blåveis.
This flower is a symbol for Addolorata for her wedding. The liverwort is suppose to be medicinal, help with liver illness but its also toxic.
In the victorian language of flowers (1842), this flower represent the "trust". Its everything that Leiv never really felt with anyone. It's what it felt to be in Addolorata presence at this time. Someone you want to trust.
But what is interesting is in another language of flowers book from (1860), is that people thought that the flower could bring health to the liver because of little brown spots on the flower petals that is the same color of the liver. They realised it wasn't true. And so the meaning of the flower change by "blinded trust". As we know now that the flower and roots are the toxic parts of the plant too.
This little analysis really help to understand all the construction of this chapter, of this little part of fairytale in middle of hell. It feels like trust, it's smells like trust, it's beautiful but there is something unsettling somewhere or everywhere. I make my OC, Addolorata to be strange and mysterious, always make the reader wonder... what is really happening? How does this truly work? How my suspicions can be real and when they would be ?
This flower i say it once but she is all of their wedding, all of their seven years together, all of their dynamic.
That is all ! I hope you liked it.
Have a nice reading day ! - marquisev
Chapter 98: [popcorn valentine's day]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 5 and 6 of episode 7.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Popcorn
💌 Special Valentine's Day
Intermission
Hello everybody!
First and foremost, a new chapter soon !
Then, time to give you a little something despite the fact that I don't write as much now.
Happy Valentine's day! I never really understand that day but, I want to say that love can have a lot of forms (as the Ancient Greeks would say) and I appreciate you a lot to have been by my side dear readers ! (I sound like Charlie and it was not intended ahah)
Lot of care for Kaledya that inspired me to create this story. (And also their work are continuing to be beautiful, don't hesitate to supporte them always)
Then the most important, love yourself, indefinitely. There is nobody that can love you as much as you can love yourself, especially once that you know yourself well.
That being said, drawing time !
ONE, a palette of Human Addolorata and Leiv sketches !
Addolorata and Leiv had a platonic relationship in a sense of they didn't had traditional sexual intercourses in their marriage. (It's actually link to the plot but shh)
Leiv has desires, like any man so Addolorata adapted their behaviour. And they had moment of erotism, let's say.
Exemples :
High left : 1931, Leiv is blushing as Addolorata provided him with sensual touch and stimuli with high gloved hands. (Spoiler alert, it worked ahah) I think it might be their wedding night.
Bottom right : 1935, time has passes, and Leiv may have a specific Addolorata kink. She was probably the only one to see him like this. Which is cute. (We all remember that Leiv is more a bad human being than a nice one)
Leiv : Yes, wife.
Addolorata has armed herself with a long feather. Leiv is very ticklish. (Spoiler alert, it worked again ahah)
(Its not especially submissive in itself but, Leiv always call Addolorata 'wife', I mentioned that I believe. Or perhaps he wants to be overwhelmed by her presence ? Both proposition are valid.)
High right : 1937, Addolorata smiling brightly at the beach in a swimsuit on a sunny day. Leiv probably took the picture.
Bottom left : 1930, Addolorata fashion sense don't disappoint. Probably a party where Leiv invited her. Engagement party ? Maybe.
All the outfits and shoes are from the 1930s ! Not my favorite period but its nice to try to work with.
TWO, Bride Addolorata
1931, Norwegian wedding (might be a bit fairy tail but its still pretty and it's the point). Direct link with the last chapter and memory !
We have all the symbolisms : flower, boat, candles, obolus and pearl. She seems so confident, I like it.
And a little Norwegian banner !
THREE, Traditional Norwegian Outfit
Human Addolorata tries a traditional Norwegian outfit. I just wanted to see what it would look like ! And it's lovely. I adore traditional costumes in general.
FOUR AND LAST, Lolicia Valentine's Day outfit
(Let's pretend Lolicia is fine at the moment and not broken in the cellar waiting for her baby and friend to come back from the Asmodeus manufacturing space in one piece.)
I just search some nice combo of aesthetic valentine's day fashion, mixing pink and red together. It's nice, probably Velvette would have stylized her as always.
Somehow they have a very Monster High vibe, I don't know why, but its giving high-school sweetheart and its in the theme.
Ps : one aspect of Lolicia has changed and teases the next chapter. Did you find it ?
There ! I know its not a complete meal without the writing but I hope it was a agreeable aperitif !
See you soon dear readers.
And love yourself and take care !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I'm working on my own Hazbin Hotel AU, I'm on the step of redrawing the archetype of different characters. It would have a different type of Hell and philosophy/plot/goal and follow the format of the serie with more control on the writing, should we say.
I will talk more about it when I would have write it half down like that you wouldn't have to wait between chapters/episodes a lot. If you want to read it, of course!
That was the little surprise news !
Have a nice reading day - marquisev
Chapter 99: Episode 7.6 : I Won't Leave You Here
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
I Won't Leave You Here
Part 1
"They don't talk any more, they don't eat, they're in marble.... If you can do something Lysander, for our Lolicia, do it."
So echoed Charlie Morningstar's words in his head.
The cellar door was open. The wooden stairs, without railings, were covered in a thick darkness, similar to that which hugs the bottom of a well.
A smell of damp clung to the walls, which gleamed like cheeks that had just gathered a torrent of tears that would never cease. A scent of abandonment and silence that caught his fancy.
Lysander remained on the threshold, with the impression that the mushrooms on his body were hesitating whether to open wider like funeral roses or close up again for fear of being touched by this feeling of absence, inhuman, heavy, that permeated his wife's quarters.
His wife. What was she doing in the depths of Hell? She didn't deserve to be here.
The red silhouette of Alastor leaned towards him, in the corner of his vision like a flag at half mast, yet showing no allegiance. Frankly, he wondered how the princess could accept such an asshole into her nun-type project.
Alastor flashed his sharp, yellow smile close to his face.
- What is it? I hope you are not getting cold feet, dear colleague. I'm sure Addolorata will be delighted to find or, shall I say, rediscover you after all this time, hm? Even in her condition.
His sarcasm was not lost on Lysander, who rolled his eyes, hands in his trouser pockets. Obviously, this guy doubted his connection with Addolorata. At the same time, he'd never crossed his path since they died.
One was at the bottom of the forest, the other at the bottom of the sea. Their roles had been reversed.
- This is an emotional moment, grandpa, he replied with a touch of irony. Just give me time to breathe and everything will be fine.
Alastor frowned, still smiling. He was about to reply, but the princess interrupted them.
- Alastor, stop. We don't have time for this. Please, Lysander...
The two Overlords, the old one and the new one, exchanged a look of mutual disgust.
The hotel maid, a small, one-eyed creature, was washing the doorframe as if it bothered her.
Sir Pentious, a former turf war guy, if he remembered correctly, was looking hopefully into the depths of the cellar.
Husker, an ex-Overlord probably in Alastor's pay, was standing next to Vaggie, staring at him intently.
Was this the Hazbin Hotel?
Lysander sighed. Why was it harder than he'd expected? He wasn't even inside yet. He wasn't even facing her yet.
- Hey, what's going on here? said a new face, all white and pink. Who's he?
- Angel, exclaimed Charlie, beckoning him over, we've brought back an old acquaintance of Lolicia's to maybe help them out of their trance.
The famous Angel looked him up and down with a half-smiling, half-jaded expression.
- Oh yeah? I didn't know lolita had acquaintance except mister creepy guy.
- Acquaintances when she was alive, Angel, Vaggie added in a military tone.
- Ah. Well... good luck, I suppose.
Lysander didn't reply. Instead, he descended the stairs and plunged into the darkness, touching with his fingertips the little boat held in the cobwebs of its pale antlers.
Behind him, Charlie, Alastor and Vaggie were following at a distance. He paid them no mind.
When he placed his bare foot on the cellar floor, the cold stone kissed the soles of his skin. His sealed souls were flying at his side, little orange orbs, butterflies with three wings.
If he had paid a little more attention to his heart over the last few decades, he would have heard it beating faster. But all he could hear was the sound of water, the sound of the deep. The ceiling, the shadows, everything here seemed to move and close in. As if the cellar were breathing.
He glanced over his shoulder and saw the hopeful gaze of the princess, the protection of her girlfriend and the infinitely mocking smile of the Radio Demon.
Lysander turned away and moved forward. The cellar was almost empty. In the half-light, he could make out the pipes along the walls, the salt spread out on the floor, the empty shelves abandoned in one corner.
And then there it was. That golden light he'd always loved. That halo that was now bait, a glittering trap, the only light in the darkness above the two-tone hair.
Addolorata stood with her back to him, her hair floating around her as if she were under water. Closed-eyed corals slumbered around her like a summoning circle. A fairy or a mermaid? He no longer knew.
Lysander's chest ached at the sight of such a familiar yet foreign image before him. He slid his fingertips over the hole in his chest.
Het hair hadn't been separated like that before. Brunette mixed with white. It was like cello-coloured wood criss-crossed with snow. How many times had he run his fingers through this hair while she was reading a book? How many times had she soothed him when all he could see was blood and water?
Why was his angel standing in front of him?
She should never have been here. He knew her... he knew her, nothing could dim her light. And yet the world had chosen to leave her here.
He raised his hand and held it out towards the figure that was absent and yet present.
- Wife?
No answer. It was obvious and yet it hurt. More than he thought it would. It awakened in him a person he had promised himself to remain impassive to. Apathetic. In Hell, there is no hope, not in his Forest, not in the city, not in the passing of time, not in the red of the sky.
Addolorata. You can't just wake up the one I buried just because you exist, do you understand? Does she understand?
He looked at the ribbons of hair, the fox tail like a fluffy sleeping monster. An anger was beginning to rise in Lysander's body. Something raw mixed with an acrid taste of regret. He hated this aroma, which he only remembered testing after his death.
In this Hell, you drown yourself in your vices, but you never dwell on the ones that brought you down here. Addolorata brought back that part that was not to be touched. Something he didn't want to face.
It was hard not to explode. Things had been going his way for a long time. He was Overlord now. Why was he Overlord now? Because he wanted to win. And then what? What was his angel doing? A title wasn't going to save him from his past. Nor would his power.
He saw her again in front of his Forest with Alastor. Blaming him for using his world as a toy room. Little toy soldiers. What if he faced her? Would he remain the same? If he saw her light without knowing the strength he was used to?
Echoes came back to him. Little words that didn't matter and yet kept coming back to him.
- Wife.
- Yes, Leiv?
- Wife!
- Yes, Leiv.
- Wife?
- Leiv.
Fragments of everyday life that grabbed him by the throat. Why hadn't he had an answer? In all his states of mind, she had always answered him. He could forgive her anything... but her absence transcended him.
He didn't care if he had an audience.
Lysander reached out, grabbed the pale grey arm where the burgundy scales had blossomed. And he swung her round with a jerk.
Behind him, Charlie, gnawed by worry, tried to intervene but Alastor blocked her path with his staff and a sharp smile, waiting patiently for what was going to happen.
In the pins of paint that were her hair, Addolorata's face appeared to him like a vision, her long fox ears with closed coral. In spite of the changes, in spite of the distance, in spite of his heart that he had forgotten in a corner, a rough emotion crawled up his throat ready to come out through his eyes.
A memory emerged in the silence.
He saw the meshes of a fishing net. He heard the stream at his feet. He felt the morning sun on his cheek. The warmth spread over his shoulder as his wife bent over, behind him.
- Dinner's ready.
- Just a moment, I've almost finished.
She didn't contradict him, like the wind rolling over the leaves, like the waves kissing the sand, her face resting on his shoulder.
- I've always loved watching you weave, she said.
He smiles.
With a flutter of his eyelashes, he let go of the little boat he had unconsciously touched. He moved closer, again and again. He feared nothing despite the danger. He just wanted a chance... a chance to tell her. Something.
Lysander raised his hands and placed them on Addolorata's cheeks. He caressed the cold, terribly soft skin. Her presence that made his fingers tremble. Her light streaming down his face as he sought her out.
Just as she had sought him that day.
The day he died. That fateful day on the edge of the Forest, against the light of dawn. His own name echoed in his ears as the bark of the great ash tree that towered over his land, taller than any other like a mast, crashed into his back.
Blood trickled down his chin and dripped onto the blade of the sword that nailed him like a butterfly. "A sword? Alone in the woods... how archaic," he remembered thinking. He was going to die in the place of all his fears. But he was wrong about one thing.
He wasn't alone, although it was too late.
He vaguely remembered the figure who had come running. He had seen her tears, her light and he had smiled in his death. There was something triumphant in the quicksand of his failures. His wife was always there.
Always, like a prayer.
She was shouting words in his face, not knowing what to do about the death that would soon take him. She had never raised her voice before. Now, she was shouting them. What words?
What words had the angel said to him?
Ah yes... he remembers :
- I won't leave you here!
He almost shout, his present echoing her past self. The dampness of the cellar caught his nostrils. He looked up at Addolorata, his jaw tightening. Her eyelids opened to reveal endless rivers of gold that reflected his own image.
How long had it been since he had seen fear on his features? The three obsidian pearls clinked against his face.
Addolorata was now listening.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
This chapter made me cry. Yes. I was listening to the song "Elf" by Ado (the Japanese singer) and I was crying. The song always transport me to the worlds I want to reach.
So I haven't so much thing to say on the chapter who was pure imagery and emotion, feeling in both meaning. It was interesting to bring back memories in the middle of the scene as Lys has a very good memory.
This chapter is tragic. And the role are reversed. It's a bit like if Lysander was meeting his own god that make him better and discovered him at his lowest. There is a purety in his emotions for her despite all the things and thoughts that could have tainted his feeling for Addolorata, it's still the same has when he meet her in the forest with a bear.
By the way, technically Addolorata and Leiv aren't officially married in Hell because "until death took us appart" and they are dead. But in his eyes of course, she is still his wife.
Well it's only the first part of the emotional chapter, the second will be following ! Now Lolicia need to really come back. A big talk in coming !
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 100: Episode 7.7 : Through the auditory blur of the Murex
Summary:
Hey !
Chapter 100 ! Cute achievement. Thank you to read me !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
Through the auditory blur of the Murex
(I Won't Leave You There, part 2)
The cellar of the Hazbin Hotel, although in semi-darkness, was now painted in a chiaroscuro, with Addolorata's light shining more brightly. Sleep had left the room. The place no longer had the impression of a deep, empty aquarium, but that little spark that confirmed that there was much more than a living creature here. There was something familiar in all of us.
A soul, damaged or not.
Charlie couldn't believe it, this hope that didn't even seem to have a conclusion had finally found a way out. With her hand over her mouth and tears welling up in her eyes, she watched Lolicia's head slowly rise up to face a pleading Lysander.
- Lolicia...! she murmured half-heartedly, her throat blocked as if by a knot.
It wasn't the same look. It was full of gold without any grey, but despite everything, she knew that Lolicia could hear them. This guy from the other side of town had done it. Her friend was no longer catatonic, no longer absent, she was there, she was real.
Charlie shook Vaggie's hand, too relieved and happy not to have infected those around her.
Lysander's success made sense of the text message she had received this morning. It was all excellent news! It was a fucking happy day in Hell!
Behind her, Angel and Husk exchanged astonished glances at the results of the guest who didn't really belong here. Husk grumbled, shrugged his shoulders and dug his large paws into his pockets.
- You can't take that away from him. It worked.
- Yeah, well, don't know... Angel replied, folding two pairs of arms against him. Is she even conscious?
There was a kind of joy in the air, yes, but stifled, crushed by something as if a pane of glass prevented all these events from being truly clear. That was preventing them from saying "yes, this is the best choice, we want our friend again." There was also a hint of envy, a hint of reminder.
Lolicia, who for the first time had been carried away by her demons for days and weeks, had just been immersed by the presence of someone else. Someone who had known her when she was alive. It gave a flame of hope that it would be better to extinguish. That's what Angel thought. Not everyone could imagine someone who was good for yourself coming back to save your ass. Some people stayed buried, alone, going round in circles at the bottom of a hole pretending that it was the most beautiful of lodges.
Angel thought of his little sister and despite all his desire to be pulled out of whatever was breathing down his neck and between his legs, he preferred not to imagine his sister putting a single foot in that hellhole. So yes, better to extinguish that flame, press it against the ashtray like a luxury cigar.
Beside him, Sir Pentious was crying his balls out. Angel rolled his eyes and pulled out a handkerchief to give to him. The sound of his muffled sobs filled his eardrums. And this guy was a gang leader? Before. Even the Eggboiz seemed to be wondering the same thing, if they were really wondering anything at all. That's what Husk thought.
Husk wasn't looking so much at Lolicia who had opened their eyes and The Fey who was pouring sweet words of remembrance over them.
Fuck, Husk really hated remembering anything. Every time he looked over his shoulder, between his moustaches like the bars of a cage, all he could see were the mistakes he'd made that he bitterly regretted, so much so that they rotted his stomach and made him sick. Aches that he drowned out with cascades of gin, rum, whiskey and all three mixed together. What did it matter? His liver had been destroyed a long time ago. He had made sure of that.
Each glance back to his past had no gold, only the key moments that had pushed him a little further into his own prison. Which reminded him that he was on Alastor's leash. A long time ago, a friend now rather than a master. He clenched his jaws and his long red eyebrows twitched as he watched the back of the Radio Demon's greatcoat, his shadow devoured by the others. What did Lolicia's return mean to him? For the deer who claimed to look like one? Even though he had all the fangs in the world in his mouth.
In his opinion, Alastor sometimes had a tendency to rest on his laurels. The fact that he was feared and terrible and ruthless, just as he had been in the darkest decades of his somewhat rule over Pandemonium. But perhaps he couldn't see it, but in the seven years he'd been away, he'd changed. By seeing the princess Morningstar, he had changed. Probably not because he wanted to, but there was a change. Good or bad? That was another matter.
Husk looked at the vixen's long, two-tone hair floating around them and their big, empty eyes that were reminiscent of the gates of Heaven. At least, how, long ago, he had pictured it.
Lolicia was the only one who could measure up to Alastor. He had told them during that stupid dance class Charlie had made them do and he maintained his thought. Maybe they both had a deal. Maybe it wasn't the best situation for the Anglerfox - look where it got them - but it was the best solution for them. Them, in the hotel.
No one knew what Alastor was capable of and even knowing that the princess of Hell was up, with a fighter who fought with an angelic weapon wasn't enough to say that it was balanced. Lolicia... they have done something to him in the past and that was their greatest strength against Alastor.
And as everyone knows: the past cannot be erased.
While Husk tried to forget his worries and the undulating shadows of his master's antlers, Lys stopped kneeling and straightened up in front of Lolicia, who raised her head to follow his.
Two magnets. Lys was overwhelmed by all this gold, by all these emotions that he had had to scoop up with a spoon to bring her back. But he had succeeded. He was quite proud of himself. As the little princess had said. He was the only one to have rescued his wife. Nevertheless, he was quick to set aside all the chaos he had brought back from his memory. He had an audience and at least one of them was hostile to him, so there was no need to be even weaker.
When was the last time he'd done a good deed just for the sake of doing one?
The only answer was his death. If he'd ended up pinned to a tree in the middle of the forest and not in his living room, it was because he'd wanted to. It was because he didn't want to risk his wife being caught up in his enemy's vendetta. He had fled into his worst forest nightmare to keep them apart. Yes, it was definitely a good deed.
He thrust his hands into the pockets of his red trousers. He gazed at the frozen youth of Addolorata's beautiful face, which he imagined was staring back at him. She still hadn't spoken. Was that necessary? He wasn't a miracle worker either. Anyway, he was happy to see her moving. More or less alive. He wondered how she had died. It couldn't have been his fault after all... he'd broken his pipe before her. So what had happened?
At that moment, The Anglerfox's voice echoed through the cellar and everyone tensed a few millimetres. It was heavy and yet clear, her timbre. He tried to stay in the present, not to draw back as the corals slowly opened like coloured eyes.
With her first words, however, Lys failed to avoid being hit in the stomach.
Mirror image by the other one,
On Earth they're shielded by glass-armor.
What are those heart's terrors ?
What are those heart's tremors ?
Hear, I've never learn between none.
There was a bell in the background. Like a heartbeat that served as a rhythm. He knew those words... didn't he?
Mirror image by the other one,
Hear, I've never learn between none.
Maybe I reversed words or worlds but I shall, to peel your sun.
Water down, drawn in a bath,
Water down until I'm laden.
More than open eyelids, Addolorata began to move, or rather writhe, her image flashing, as did her escae, shifting from one form to another.
I see monsters in each step I take.
I see monsters behind me.
Hear, three wish to know, the lonely will,
I must oblige, dance with what's written.
Lys heard the princess's worried words but did not understand them. He didn't really care. What was going on? That song. There was something familiar and something new. It wasn't right at all.
I see monsters in each step they take.
I see monsters behind you.
Hear, three wish to know, the lonely will,
I must oblige, dance with what's written,
Dance with what's written.
The fluffy, silver fox tail swept across the cellar floor and a cloud of dust, like sand at the bottom of the ocean, rose up to form a hazy mist around her. Lys's heart was pounding, and if he tilted his eyes down, he could see part of it from the hole in his chest.
Until my joints explode and form bubbles,
Until I drag them deep in the mouth that always smiles,
Until I throw them up,
It's a judgement.
It's a engagement.
It's an instrument.
The flow of Addolorata's words continued, and he wasn't the only one to notice that the limbs, arms and legs covered in scarlet scales, shone with writing. An alphabet who doesn't make any sense. The pewter-coloured skin had become parchment.
I see monsters in each step I take.
I see monsters behind me.
Hear, three wish to know, the lonely will,
I must oblige, dance with what's written.
Inexplicably, Lys felt something being pulled towards his wife. He realised it was his light? It was the only explanation for the cellar losing its luminosity. It was like some sort of fairytale enchantment. The girl with the moth wings suggested taking everyone outside, but the princess refused.
Lys saw Addolorata writhe as the writing on her skin filled with an absence of light. It was painful for her as she only managed to sing one sentence:
I see monsters in each step you take..
Lys hated seeing her like this. Was it his fault? Was it the result of him waking her up? Had he made things worse? He withdrew his hands from his pockets, tried to approach her but couldn't. The words she whispered were a war drum in the depths of his being.
I see monsters behind them.
Hear, three wish to know, the lonely will,
I must oblige, dance with what's written,
Dance with what's written,
Dance with what's written,
Dance with what's written.
He clenched his fists. Why couldn't he remember? He had an excellent memory. He had to remember! Addolorata stopped shaking and floating. Her feet touched the ground and she looked him straight in the eye, but she couldn't reach him.
Behind the glass door,
Til they let me out!
Til they let me in!
And to come back home.
And to have enough,
Souls to serve the son,
In his throne anew,
In his kingdom's come!
In her dark voice, there was something attractive, dangerous, a lure or something hidden. Lys was stunned because he remembered. He remembered but something wasn't right. It wasn't right at all.
I see monsters in each step we take.
I see monsters behind us.
Hear, three wish to know, the lonely will,
I must oblige, dance with what's written,
Dance with what's written.
Lolicia stopped singing and the cellar fell silent. Everyone held their breath. The words on the skin disappeared. The suction effect too. Lolicia walked slowly past Lys, past Alastor and stopped just in front of Charlie, who was quivering with emotion. Vaggie was on her guard. Husk, Niffty, Pentious and Angel looked at Lolicia as if they weren't sure they were really her.
Lolicia smiled slowly at Charlie.
- I'm... home. Thank you for taking the trouble to get me out of there.
Charlie's eyes exploded with stars.
- Lolicia! You're back! You're back!
Charlie forgot all barriers and rushed into Lolicia's arms to cry her eyes out. Vaggie also smiled, a rare encounter, and Pentious and Niffty joined in the hug. Despite the bitterness in Angel and Husk's mouths, the joy was stronger.
- Welcome back to the living, lolita, Angel laughed softly.
Lolicia watched Charlie and Pentious cry over their dirty clothes. A few scales fell from their skin because of the suprised touch but they didn't blame them. They smiled and patted shoulders awkwardly. They could feel the purple strings of the sorrow and the worry. They understood. A little.
On the other hand, Lys's head was still full of the melody that had turned him upside down. He had to get some fresh air, he had the impression of listening to the heartfelt reunion through the muddled sound of a shellfish. A murex.
He walked past the group and up the cellar steps to find himself in one of the red corridors.
Unfortunately for him, Alastor's head was also full of the melody and he had every intention of gaining an advantage over Lolicia before the consequences of his actions came back to bite him in the butt.
Discerning, he disappeared into the shadows and reappeared in the corridor, behind The Fey. He stuck his staff into the floor and tapped the star-shaped microphone with his long gloves fingers.
- Excuse me, dear friend , I think a private discussion is in order.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Hello, hello, I'm back. It's feeding time! I hope everybody is doing great, dear readers. So! Lot of things to talk about of course!
First, because it's been a long time, I wanted the chapter to have different point of view of what is happening like that we know a bit where we are standing. Refreshing the memory. So Lolicia is back ! Slay. Well at least, she is like herself. A bit.
(By the way the drawing of her on valentine's day teased the fact that she lost the grey in her eyes !)Enough small talk. Song writing time ! It's a rewrite of Seven Devils by Florence and The Machine. Very good song, I adore it.
"Them, the Son and the Other One" by Lolicia. The tone is mysterious and inevitable just like I wanted to show here. The song is very important to Addolorata's character. We will talk about it more in the next chapter. The song is suppose to be a bit peculiar in the feel with strange grammar, like listening to it through a mirror, something you don't understand truly or even another langage (its a metaphor) but there is moment where it's very clear. Well I can't say much yet but this song is a core artefact to say the least.
Also, I implied that Husk died by poisoning his liver with alcohol. Its supposed to be how he died in the Vivzie world but I'm not sure yet for SS so I implied only. We have also Angel talking about his sister also (not the rest of his mafia family of course).
Murex, by the way, is a sea snail with a beautiful shell. So the title make reference of listening something through seashell and saying that it is Lolicia as a large sized predatory tropical mollusc who is carnivorous, and was used in antiquity to make the very popular red of Tyr, a pigment, that of course make me think of blood. Like that I can say that it's Lolicia : weird, pretty and dangerous and we don't know what's going on with her but there is definitely something and now more than you, readers, might realise that ! It's important.
Normally I will post the next chapter today.
Have a nice reading day ! - marquisev
Chapter 101: Episode 7.8 : Them, the Son and the Other One
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
Them, The Son and The Other One
part 1
The corridor was silent compared to the exclamations of joy coming from the cellar. Alastor had more or less cornered Lysander, who had unfortunately turned out not to be a clown and to be able to bring Addolorata back, which was... good but problematic.
He had to play his game and fast.
Lysander didn't really seem to be on his game but that was really the last spark on a very long list of him caring, if it was really on that list to begin with. Finally, he was going to get the information he wanted the hard way. Half hard, he wasn't going to make Charlie doubt his bona fides a second time about the hotel and all that friendship stuff.
- Give me a break, grandpa, The Fey growled sharply, not turning to answer him. I'm not in the mood.
Alastor grinned.
- Hmm... he said in his usual radio voice, what a shame, l'ami. But when you accepted to become Overlord, you also accept responsibilities. And this conversation will take place, dear colleague. One way or another.
Talking about responsibilities about being an Overlord was rather a bad joke coming from him... but a bit of lying and distortion wasn't going to make him uncomfortable. Not after the Addolorata song.
Alastor caressed the air with his fingers and sprouted little dark demons from the ground, which hopped up behind him and drew a curtain of darkness separating them from the remains of the corridor and, above all, the cellar.
Lysander turned round. The black beads on his forehead tinkled. Mushroom spores fluttered around him. He wasn't smiling insolently. He looked worried. Alastor was too, but he couldn't show it. Sometimes, as now, that was an undeniable advantage.
- I have to admit, I wasn't expecting the ex-husband's rescue, (Lysander wanted to interrupt him but he didn't let him), it was really touching. All that was missing was the kiss. Except that you're no prince and she not a princess, so that's where things end, tragic really, he whispered brimming with sarcasm.
Lysander looked at the veil of darkness separating them from the rest of this part of world. He sighed. He let himself fall and instead of landing on the ground, a giant mushroom emerged from the floor and The Fey sat in it as if in the most comfortable of armchairs.
- These fairytale analogies are going to come out my nose, Lysander grumbled, crossing his arms behind his head. What do you want from me? You were probably expecting her to devour me. You missed. How does it feel to have failed?
That insolent..! The Radio Demon's expression showed only a slight raise of the eyebrow. He was a little rusty, but he knew how these kinds of exchanges worked. These little demons squabbled at his feet before disappearing into dark volumes.
- I would have preferred Addolorata to have dragged you into the horror hidden behind her decoy, but even the greatest cannot get everything they want when they want it, he replied, as acidic as he was honeyed. On the other hand, dear colleague, I have the impression that you know more about this song than you let on.
The seed had been planted. The Fey's face went back vaguely, but he had that childish softness that hid most of his true thoughts.
- I never thought my wife would be The Anglerfox. I'd heard of it... he mumbled more to himself before looking Alastor in the eye. That doesn't sound like her.
The Radio Demon chuckled.
- Doesn't sound like her? Forgive me, sad sire, but your ex-wife (Lysander glared at him) is far from the lamb you seem to remember, even with your apparent memory. Addolorata is under cover, without pity. She strikes back blow for blow and won't let any affront go unanswered. We sometimes have this intransigence in common. I could admire her for it.
Lysander sat down normally on his giant mushroom and leaned towards Alastor, elbows on his knees, detailing him with his deer hooves and yellow smile.
- You seem to know her... intimately. Strange, you don't seem the type to be animated by call of the flesh or the spirit, grandpa. I wonder why that is.
Alastor didn't like this insinuation, so he didn't hesitate to return the favour:
- I also wonder how you managed to put a ring on Addolorata's finger and yet here you are. And I'm not asking for anything. Good for you! So, that song. You've already heard it.
Lysander remained silent for a long moment, testing his patience. Or maybe he was deep in thought. The Fey settled back into his improvised armchair and the spores scattered in the red corridor. He looked like a businessman and Alastor wondered if he had ever been one.
- I've heard it before, Lysander finally admitted, looking up at him, but not exactly this version. I'll only tell you if you allow me to stay here.
Alastor hid the shock of this request with a smiling impassivity. He wanted to stay here? Did he?
- You've just been promoted Overlord and you want to go public by staying in the hotel that's rehabilitating the Sinners? explained Alastor coldly.
Lysander rolled his eyes at the ceiling.
- Rehabilitation? No. No, that shit's not my problem. No offence to the Princess, but I'm off this project. I want to stay because Addolorata shouldn't even be here, and I'm not talking about the hotel. I'm talking about Hell. There's something weird about her aura... he reflects before returning to his interlocutor. If you want to know more about what she said, just say yes. Simple.
Alastor thought about the screams of agony he might make and how he would be for the audience to listen to The Fey on the radio. It would make a good comeback. He banished the urge.
At the same time, Charlie wouldn't mind, of course. The only detail is that he should be the one to suggest to Charlie that this insect should stay with them. He wasn't asking for that sort of thing. He was running the hotel. But would it really hurt? It might completely put off his mistake in Charlie's eyes. It would mean Lysander would be in his way for quite a while which wasn't the best but it was still manageable.
- I don't necessarily want to live in this mess, Lysander insisted, looking at the dodgy wallpaper. Just to have access to it. When I want to.
A dangerous request, but Alastor wanted to know Addolorata's words of power. He smiled sharply and held out his hand.
- It's a deal. You tell me everything you know about the song and I'll let you come and go. I'll put you in Princess Morningstar's good graces.
Lysander stood up and the mushroom disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. With his hands in the pockets of his red trousers, he approached The Radio Demon as an equal. He looked at the outstretched hand but didn't shake it immediately. He had something else in mind.
- Your accent, grandpa... remarked Lysander. American. New Orleans?
Alastor's hand stiffened. His shadows stirred. The conversation wasn't going his way.
- My wife was from New Orleans before we met. She told me so. You're close. I don't know if it's because of a deal, feelings, he spat out almost in disgust, or if it goes back even further. When the time comes, I want you to tell me the truth about your connection with Addolorata. I'll keep the information to myself. That's my only deal.
Lysander held out his hand. Alastor frowned and gently withdrew his. He hadn't expected this. There were things that shouldn't be brought to the surface but The Fey liked to turn the past on its head. Only he could have known that Addolorata had lived in New Orleans when she was alive. And make the connection with him. Lysander wasn't as much as an idiot as he looked. He contemplated the hand with the blue and gold veins.
Fuck. Alastor tightened his grip on the microphone. He looked at his shadow on the wall with a big smile that gave him back some control. So be it.
- The truth about New Orleans, your entry into the Hazbin Hotel against everything you know about the song she sang. In detail, he repeated in a tasty yet hot tone, shaking his opponent's hand.
The corridor was bathed in green light and The Radio Demon's face seemed to tear, green thread blocking his big smile. The shadows swirled in a whirlwind. The curtain of darkness dissipated. The Fey's white elk antlers lengthened and the translucent silhouettes of hanged men dangled from them, also a small paper boat.
A feather inscribed the reality of their agreement around their clasped, illuminated hands.
The next second, everything was back to normal and the group coming out of the cellar didn't even notice the two demons walking away around the corner of the corridor.
Alastor heard Charlie talking cheerfully far behind him:
- And I've had a letter from my Uncle Ozzie, Lolicia! Vittorio's been treated! He'll be back at the beginning of the week!
Alastor thought that at least the robot that kept Addolorata in check will returned. Next time he wouldn't overestimate him so much. Unless he needed to.
He glanced at Lysander, who seemed to be gathering his thoughts. His cane was hitting the old carpet. Finally, as soon as they were alone, Lysander explained:
- In the version of the song that Addolorata sang for me, some words were not the same. Three in particular. Two quite clear and the other is a sort of intuition, he let out with a vague, pensive grimace.
- What are the first two ?
Alastor had the chant running on a loop in his head. He wanted answers now.
- When she talks about monsters, about Them, in my version, she talks about 'enemies'. And the Other One? Replaced by "Father". The father, not to anyone in particular. And my intuition? He sighed, looking through the glass. When she talks about 'the Son'. She said that too, but at the time I was certain she was talking about me. Now I'm not so sure. She looked at me without really seeing me today. Besides, a lot of people can be a son.
He plunged into his thoughts, leaving Alastor frozen beside him. Being a son. A lot of people can be. These words pierced him and that was no bad thing.
What did Addolorata's song say?
"And to have enough
Souls to serve the son
In his throne anew
In his kingdom's come"
To serve the son. The renewal of the throne. Throne of Lucifer? Of Nine Hells ? In his kingdom's come. Anyone could be the son. Not just a prince or a heir.
You could say anything to him but Addolorata had always been strange, her powers, her presence, her words. She was no ordinary Sinner. She was a key. His key. And with the princess he could open doors for himself and close others forever.
His smile was so frank that he almost burst out laughing. He restrained himself and simply whispered in Lysander's ear:
- Let's analyse this song, Lysander, hum ? Bit by bit.
After all, Alastor could well suffer from a lesson in lyricism, that deserved a throne.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
As promise, the same day, chapter time !
This interaction between Lys and Al was interesting to make as I already explain how I saw their personalities but in the same time there is so much discovery that they need to be more subtle to have what they want.There is a undertone of jealousy from Lysander, of course, which is funny to write and Alastor immediately remarks it and them talk back with "ex-wife" blows. Ahah. And Lys calling Alastor "grandpa" when he might be actually older.. They both know things about Lolicia, more than anybody else and yet they're is darkness in the timeline. But with the song perhaps not anymore. People will start to find out.
Its funny that Alastor is dodgy about everything here, especially not saying that he is in an alliance with Lolicia to begin with. But honestly their negotiations were almost equals with Al having a tiny upper hand. Just a bit. But for now, for what he did for Lolicia, Lys is safe.
As for the song, it's nice to see characters try to decipher it for once. Next chapter will have more of it, in Lys and Alastor capacity. They are intelligent but they want to see and understand what they want so... it will be less smooth than we think ahah.
As for the words used in the songs and replacement, it's suppose to make iy think of a Christian prayer, I'm not really aware of it but, It's just a bit of knowledge and it's suppose to be this way. So if you have made the link, well done !
The part of the song that is interesting to Alastor's eyes is important but in what way ? The key is actually to understand it well.
This plot will follow a bit in next chapter and then Angel's problems will be back.
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Ps : yes I will make a bonus chapter for the Hazbinaverse news we had ! Soon.
Chapter 102: Episode 7.9 : Them, the Son and the Other One
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
Them, the Son and the Other One
part 2
Alastor had been analysing Addolorata's vocals with Lysander for ten minutes and he already felt like tearing his ears off. Not because The Fey was singing and hitting the wrong notes, but because this idiot didn't have the same vision as him at all. At least for the moment.
- So, never thought it could be anything other than a warrior's lullaby? he insisted for the umpteenth time, frowning more and more.
The Fey made a growl that sounded like ‘meh’ before shrugging his shoulders. Naturally, they had resumed their walk and were heading towards the entrance to the hotel, where the stained glass door was spitting bits of colour onto the floor.
- It's like I told you. When I was alive I had a lot of enemies. Imagine an empire... others are bound to be jealous. Wanting to take it from me, he explains, followed by his orange three-winged butterflies. ‘Mirror image by the Father’ was me with my dad. ‘Dance with what's written’, an allusion to his will, which left me in charge. What I had to do.
He mentioned the next verse:
"Until my joints explode and form bubbles
Until I drag them deep in the mouth that always smiles
Until I throw them up
It's a judgement
It's an engagement
It's an instrument"
- Honestly, I thought it gave me the strength to be effective enough to kill all my enemies. Viking style. I'm the laughing type, most of the time, it's sound like me. You can understand with a face like yours.
Alastor didn't take the insult in stride. He was trying to solve the puzzle.
- The joints that explode and form bubbles... it's reminiscent of her second form. When she loses control.
Alastor paused as he stopped in front of the front door, twisting his cane between his fingers.
- Do you think this song is about her? asked Lysander, feigning great surprise as he leaned against the wall. Unlikely.
- Indeed, replied the Radio Demon thoughtfully. How does she know what form she'll take in Hell before she dies?
Lysander heaved a sigh and opened the door. As soon as he stepped outside, the leafy branches he had left behind found him and formed a mocking halo behind his head. With one hand on the handle, he turned to Alastor.
- I don't know, grandpa. I've told you what I know. For me, it's a war lullaby that always gave me the strength to defeat those who wanted to put me six feet under. It gave me... the impression that I was justice. That that's what I had to do, pick off the vultures one by one. And it worked for a while... until the trouble got too close for me to clear it away. (Silence) Right. I've got to get back to the Forest. I can't be away too long when I'm walking with the most powerful, now.
Alastor was ready to close the door in his face but Lysander gave him a look that reminded him that when he returned, the doors of the Hazbin Hotel would be wide open for him. That was their deal. Alastor smiled contemptuously and closed the door. Convincing Charlie was the least of his worries.
He contemplated the great hall and the bar. Silent. He couldn't help thinking about what had always fascinated him about Addolorata: this immense power without devouring souls. How was that possible? What was this huge mouth doing swallowing its enemies? If it wasn't taking their souls, what was it doing with them? Where were they going? Because he'd never seen her invoke any of them and she'd beaten him to the punch, crucified him, when he was on top. It stuck with him after all these years, after all the ordeals he had been through and was still going through.
Addolorata was heavy enough to enter the realm of the Overlords, weighing her weight in souls, and yet... there was something wrong. And also something that eluded her. An almost divinatory chant; the loss of control due to the broken Fizzbot; the alert she had triggered; the writing he had seen nowhere else. Addolorata was rational and old. How could she close up so much for so little? Or maybe this pause, this hesitation she had experienced in the cellar was something other than an emotional crisis.
What if it was to prevent much worse from happening?
At the same time, he heard footsteps and distorted music, probably coming from headphones. Alastor disappeared into the shadows, in no mood to converse with anyone. He saw Angel, wearing a pair of pink sunglasses and holding his phone, approaching the door.
Angel let out a deep sigh before turning round and looking down the corridor where Addolorata had emerged from the cellar. Angel looked down and murmured to himself:
- Some people are fuckin' lucky. Breakin' their chains and all that. You're lucky, lolita. There are people waitin' to catch you. At least there's something to catch up with.
Angel ran a hand through his hair, pivoted on his heels and left the hotel, slamming the door behind him.
Alastor emerged, unaffected, thinking of the advantage he could gain from what he had just heard. With a sharp smile and an amused laugh, he disappeared, thinking that everything happened in its own time.
*
Vaggie placed her spear against the trunk of her and Charlie's large suite. She dropped onto the bed, her wings paint stains on the sheets. She ran her hands over her eyes and adjusted her eye patch.
Lolicia was out of the woods, a weight lifted from her shoulders. Charlie would be better too, she hadn't stopped gnawing at herself for a week and Vaggie hadn't slept properly either. But now it was over, it was done.
She closed her eyes. She thought back to the dampness and darkness of the cellar, that unreal, suffocating feeling as if everything there was stagnant. Vaggie shivered, it reminded her of a time when she'd been in the same environment, more or less, and every day it was dark, black and deep, and she'd thought she'd never be able to get out.
She reopened her eyelids and the red sky over her bed lit her up almost too much. She put her forearm to her forehead. The cellar is full of shadows and I'm full of regrets, full of necessary victims who didn't necessarily deserve to die, those who hurt the most. Even when she found the light today and clung to it with all her might, Vaggie could sometimes make out the depths of their hollow sockets.
The bedroom doors slammed shut.
Vaggie straightened up immediately and made a move to glide to her weapon, but stopped in mid-stride when she saw Charlie looking devastated. A knot formed in her stomach and she thought that the mushroom man's sleight of hand hadn't worked so well on Lolicia after all.
Charlie almost fell into her arms.
- What? worried Vaggie.
- It's... (Charlie took a minute to breathe properly before launching forward:) It's Alastor! No, no he hasn't done anything, don't worry! It's just... he just warned me that Angel wasn't in the best shape. And I've known that for a while, of course! I'd even talked about it with Husk, who told me that you can't save what doesn't want to be saved... but Vaggie! It's different if even Alastor has realised! I've got to do something but I don't know what! Angel signed up with an Overlord and...
She had started pacing, her hooves sinking into the thick carpet, her tail whipping the air. Precious was sticking her little tongue out, snuggling around Charlie's bun.
Vaggie held up her hands, asking for calm as well as order.
- Wait a minute, did you say Alastor warn you? she asked suspiciously. Since when has he shown even the slightest interest in Angel or anyone else?
- I know, Vaggie, but he's really been trying to do his best since I got mad at him, she mumbled, folding her arms around herself. An attitude I'm not very proud of, by the way...
- You know you can't trust him too much.
She wanted to say "not at all", but she had to moderate herself.
- I know, but he's trying, so I am too. And I believe him about Angel. Oh! Vaggie! What am I supposed to do? Angel is a full member of this hotel and I have to watch him slowly destroy himself every time he leaves and comes back.
Charlie raised her arms to the ceiling, clenched her fists and let them fall to her sides. Her sadness hurt Vaggie like a blade. She went over and gently squeezed her shoulder.
- Listen, babe, don't put too much pressure on yourself. Lolicia's back, aren't they? That's a big step. It's a... different for Angel, as I understand it. Valentino... well, Lolicia doesn't have a Valentino. Only an Overlord can hope to beat another. And I doubt you'd want to explicitly ask Alastor for help, or that mushroom guy...
- Lysander...
- That's right, Lysander. He's already done a lot.
Charlie shook her head piteously. Vaggie was unfazed but smiled, tossing her white hair back over her shoulder.
- But! But you don't need an Overlord for this mission, baby. I don't know if you've noticed, but you're Princess Charlotte Morningstar. You're way above any Sinner. You... can make Angel suffer no more or, less.
- Cancel a contract? Well, I'm not sure...
- I'm not talking about a contract. Just you, will do.
Vaggie pressed her forehead to Charlie's, whose face lit up.
- Yes! I'll do that! Thanks, Vaggie! (She kissed her and the moth wings quivered with contentment.) I'll talk to Husk, I think he'll want to be part of this mission. Thank you!
Charlie left the suite in a rush of blonde hair. Vaggie just stood there, smiling. She approached the bay window and was pleased this time not to see any whimpering shadows behind her back.
*
Husk was unable to wash his glasses as usual behind the bar. Perhaps it was due to the conversation he had just witnessed between the princess and that little bastard Alastor. They'd been talking about Angel. He had warned Charlie.
- Why, boss? he asked, the words coming out in spite of himself. Excessive kindness isn't your type. You might as well wonder if it's really you.
The Radio Demon got up from the bar stool, turned his staff around and pushed up his little red glasses, a Machiavellian smile on his face.
- Now, now, Husker! he laughed. I'm just doing my job for the hotel. That's all, cher!
Husk felt his muscles twitch. He didn't know what he was up to, but Angel definitely had enough shit to move without him getting involved. He wanted to say something that was probably too sharp for his position, but Alastor vanished before his eyes, in a reflection of metallic deer antlers. At the opposite end of the lift, Charlie was heading straight for him.
He frowned immediately, feeling foolish with his glass without being able to polish it.
- Husk! exclaimed the princess as she grounded herself on the bar, determined. I think it's time to help Angel!
Here we go again.
- Did he ask for help? he growled without looking her in the face.
- No, admitted Charlie. But you know very well that he won't ask for himself. I realised that with Lolicia. He didn't ask me, but his eyes did.
- And what's your plan? Valentino isn't known for his understanding. Talking to him and all that stuff won't be enough.
Charlie took it upon herself to be even stronger.
- I know what you mean. I don't want to turn up unannounced. I want to see for myself, draw up a plan and act once I've finished it. If necessary. (She put a friendly hand on the demon cat's paw with a shy smile.) And if you come with me, I think it would please Angel to see that he's not alone. That I'm not the only one who's worried.
Husk looked at the hand on his paw. He withdrew it and presented her with his profile and his silence. Finally he said:
- What's the plan? Because if it goes wrong... I'm not known for my fucking luck.
- You won't have to do anything. Just... being there will be enough. I promise.
- What are you going to do?
Charlie smiled broadly as if to give herself as much courage as he.
- I'm the princess of Hell. I'm going to find a solution to save who I love. Otherwise what's the point?
Husk looked at the princess's radiant hope and frowned into his whiskers. By Abaddon's flaming cock... He let out a grunt and wiped the bar with a rag.
- Fine, fine. I'm volunteering for this stupid plan.
Maybe his presence will stop Alastor from doing something stupid, thoughtless and violent. Unlikely, but possible.
- Thanks, Husk!
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I'm back again! So there is not much to say about this chapter, except that we see different interpretation of the song, which are all valid in diverse angles.
I like that I can make Alastor think about the dilemme that is Lolicia because with a goal in mind about understanding how she does thing, he is more efficient. Also it's interesting to see that Alastor is almost in full control at the moment.Writing the pov of Vaggie and Husk was great, even for a short while. Sinner Vaggie is interesting to write because her struggle are a bit like in the main serie but not really (I remember talking about it with Kaledya). And Husk show a bit of worry for everything but also for Angel. He is giving uncle vibe to the hotel despite behind link to Alastor. He is doing his best (in some way.)
And I had a lot of fun with that insult "By Abaddon's flaming cock!" Its hilarious because one, I'm not sure Abaddon has either of that. But also there is an anecdote where in the TV serie ROME by HBO, there is a moment in the season 1 where a couple live together again, and the husband is a centurion, an important soldier and he speaks to his wife like one of his men because well he is a bit rusty after 8 years without seeing her. Anyway, at a moment he told her "I understand if you angry but you won't talk to me in that tone!" And left, fuming. Once he left the wife just say, washing the table angrily : "My tone ? My father's cock ! What about that tone ?!" And it's just get me every time ahah.
So yes, end mission of episode 7 : put a wall between Valentino and Angel ! Let's go !
Have a nice reading day ! - marquisev
Chapter 103: Episode 7.10 : Lure The Moth Again
Summary:
Hello!
This chapter showcase Angel and Val's relationship.
Trigger warnings
Abuse (verbal and physical), manipulation, gaslight.
Thank you to take care of what you can take or not.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
Lure The Moth Again
- Cut!
With a sigh and a grunt, the actors stop the erotic scene midway, still in their underwear, leather handcuffs in their hands.
Fuchsia pink and glamorous red neon lights stream over Angel's slender pale body as he straightens up on his elbows. A little stunned. Not because of the scene or the text, but because he had no idea of the last lines said by the co-star who let go of his leg. Fuck. Had he just stalled when it was his turn to speak?
An elegant shadow in a wisp of red, poisonous smoke stretched across the bed, then over Angel. The other actors moved aside, some taking the opportunity to have their bodies oiled again and others to have a smoke during the break. Angel felt his face pulled down as he saw Valentino gazing at him with that false smile that in truth hid a certain disappointment.
- You're not really in the mould today, baby, he whispered, taking a drag on his long cigarette and wrapping him in his poison.
- Ah... it's nothin'. My mind was just elsewhere.
- Yes, I noticed.
Angel cursed himself inwardly. He straightened up and sat down on the edge of the folding bed in the faux chic décor. He pulled the sheet over his shoulders. The fabric was still clean and smelled of expensive perfume. Valentino approached Angel, standing, his heels digging into the thick, plush carpet under the bed, his wings slipping behind him like a train. Val ran two fingers over his little moustache thoughtfully.
- I've been lenient with you babyboy, I didn't kill you when you left the flat to take refuge in the princesa's shabby hotel on the other side of town," Val began to sit up with a rich undertone to the velvet canvas of his voice, "when you entered the biggest singing contest in Hell without letting me sponsor you...
Angel raises two of his hands in a gesture of withdrawal. He tries to anchor himself in the present, in the problems that are about to befall him. He knows Val too well to be fooled by his sweet nothings. Even if he can't do nothing about it.
- Val, about that, it was nothin', I wasn't takin' part myself, it was more of a hotel activity...
Valentino grabs his chin and lifts him roughly so that the spider looks into the moth's eyes.
- As if you were free! that you decide to dig with Lucifer's daughter but also that fucking Harpist, Addolorata. What else does have to put up with from you? Um, baby? Tell me...
Valentino's long fingers caressed Angel's cheek. A new cloud of red swelled around them.
- Val, today was a simple mistake, the views have been excellent since...
- Don't talk to me about your views!" Val raged, sliding his hand from his chin to grab his throat. How many times did we have to cut today before you got into the swing of things? How many cuts? Enough to give me an overdose. What the fuck is wrong with you, Angel?
Angel sat back, reflexively. He didn't answer, losing himself in his words, in the pain he was already anticipating. Valentino caught his breath and gave Travis and the rest of the staff an unctuous smile.
- We're going to need ten minutes, announced Val, much to Angel's horror.
Without a backward glance, the small studio world headed for the back door before the set fell into silence.
- Val, please, I'll try to do better...
- You'll try to do better? repeated Val his huge red eyes behind his heart-shaped glasses as he grabbed Angel by the shoulders and shook him with his sheet, lifting him with ease. Would you like to hear me say "I'm not trying to go to that shithole hotel and kill your friends?" No, you want to make sure of it. Don't you, Angel? Or would you like me to put a bullet in every one of them because you can't do your job?
The hand flew out and marked Angel with a blush, who fell backwards on the bed, stunned for a second.
- No, it's nothin' to do with the hotel, I promise...
Actually, it did. It had to do with Lolicia being saved by someone who cared about them. It had to do with all that hope that was swelling in his chest and choking his throat. It was the biggest connection he'd seen in years. It was stupid. No one cared about him. He was on his own. He had it coming. And yet he hoped. No, he wouldn't.
Valentino grabbed the sheets and tossed them aside to reveal Angel's vulnerability like an odious draught whose source could not be cut off. He made his fingers dance and the red chain of smoke materialised around Angel's neck, forcing him to approach and be dragged on all fours towards Val, who showed him his contract signed in his name. Anthony. By his hand.
- I don't need to draw you a picture, Angel, Valentino purred, keeping a firm grip on the chain, you're mine. You've sold yourself to me. My love and my luxury for the money you make me. Do you understand?
- Yes, I understand.
- Do you also understand that without me you would never have got out of the gutter? Without me... you'd still be begging for attention from a family that doesn't support you, hm? You're addicted to this life, Angel, you're addicted to me and popularity. Tell me you understand.
This time, Angel could barely answer. The chain around his neck squeezed viciously.
Pressure. Pressure. Pressure.
- Yes, Valentino...
- Good. So when I tell you, you bring me satisfactory results and you avoid disappointing me, tell me you understand!
- Yes... Yes, I promise...
Val grabbed Angel and pushed him away. Angel bounced off the bed, letting out a muffled cry that was heard by no-one but him, because Valentino didn't wait a moment longer before standing over him and swallowing the light, the ceiling and all the colours in the room with his silhouette. The scarlet liquid dripped from the pimp's sharp teeth and slid into Angel's eye, which flickered with discomfort.
Val reached for his cigarette and twirled the glowing tip.
- Maybe I should take your eye, the one that still sees a way out.
Angel struggled. Val laughed. The cigarette came closer. Then, all at once, time slowed down. All the misery of the porn studio stagnated in the air, floating.
Beyond the cameras, the intertwined wires, behind a large piece of scenery in the shape of a fake extinguished beach, Husk in a beret and a fake moustache, couldn't find the umpteenth solution to hold Charlie back. Again. His fear of facing a new Overlord with the risk of losing everything was gnawing at him; Angel's situation, echoing his own, was torpedoing his heart and he could only let go.
Letting go of the princess, Lucifer's daughter, knowing the possibilities of chaos, the risks to Angel, but they had been witnesses and a witness cannot remain silent in the face of justice. That was the whole point.
That was the whole fucking point. Right there.
Charlie jumped out of the gloom and screamed, her poisoned tail appearing, her fangs lengthening and her pupils narrowing.
- THAT IS ENOUGH !
Time stopped and all four hearts weighed down by a very different kind of pain - along with Precious - jumped in unison.
- Enough.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
And we are here for the showdown of Episode 7 ! I know this chapter was hard to read, it was hard to write too. There is nothing I don't like more than a mixture of injustice and stupidity and Valentino, as a basic monster/mobster is both of that.
There is hint of the original fight between Angel and Val in the serie and even more of what happened in the fanfic. The flashbacks of Angel, the song between Angel and Husk during the Greatest Show Man!, and even the title of the chapter who is an echo to a flashback of Val with Addolorata where he actually survive the encounter but not without pain to her. I'm telling you it will be the same here. Val deserve pain if not more.
Its really at this point, the moment that will arrive next that there is the difference between the OG Charlie and the one in SSAU by Kaledya. I think it will be interesting and deserved.
Also, let me tell you, you are not ready for the final of the episode. You are not ready ! *insane laughter*
Anyway, little fact, the last line f Valentino about the eye "the one that still sees a way out" is actually a little wink for a popular theory that I really like about the colors of the eyes of Sinners and how the soul is yes or no owned by another demon or somebody else. Angel has heterochromia, an eye black, an eye owned, and one yellow and pink, the one who see liberty despite everything...
That's it ! Two more chapters and episode 7 will be done !
Have a nice reading day - marquisev
Chapter 104: Episode 7.11 : By My Authority, Your Judgment
Summary:
Hello !
Little trigger warning...
Mild violence and torture.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
By My Authority, Your Judgment
There was a moment of shock in the studios that lasted long enough for everyone to understand the stakes that had just been laid on the table.
Angel didn't believe Charlie's vision here; Val recognised the princess and decided to play his best cards; Charlie, on the other hand, could only see the red on his friend's cheek and his damaged eye, his eye that would have been gone if she hadn't intervened. And she would go through with it.
She didn't like using her powers, she wasn't like her brother, she didn't need to play elbows. But she had no choice. She no longer had a choice.
The Sinners never asked for help on their own and even though she had promised herself not to push them, she also knew that she had to clear the way for them to take her hand. That was what she had always wanted. That they wanted to change and Angel wanted to change, behind the fear, sometimes the apathy and the false smiles, she could feel it. She had to allow him a passage, a path... a path of redemption and if Angel couldn't push the first hurdle himself, she would change her values to give him the chance he deserved.
Valentino elegantly tore himself away from Angel and the bed, wiped the corner of his lips with his sleeve and put the cigarette back in his mouth.
- Princesa...
Angel once again had to hold on to the present. No. What was Charlie doing? He didn't want to mix Hotel and Studio. He didn't want to mix the two. He couldn't believe that Charlie had managed to get in, but the remains of wigs and disguises left behind were irrefutable proof that she was really there. It terrified him. And if Val... he could see him approaching his frie- Charlie and it twisted his stomach.
- Charlie! What are you...
But his voice choked. It wasn't Val's chains, or the poisonous smoke, or even his own unhappiness. It was the sight of Husk dislodging from behind the scenery after Charlie. With his beret and fake moustache. He looked both incredibly tall and completely stupid. Angel felt his emotions catch in his throat. What was he doing there? Had he come... with Charlie? For him? No..
Husk crossed his legs and leaned against the backdrop, arms fixed against his chest like a lifeline. He looked relaxed to Angel, as if he knew what he was doing and wasn't afraid of anything. But Husk was shaking from the pads to the tips of his eyelashes, poignant images of a gambling table, a losing hand and metal antlers flashing before his eyes.
He didn't show it. Angel didn't know. He had a barely visible smile that nevertheless raised his whiskers and a nod that said 'everything will be fine now'. Angel felt his heart race as he shakily stood up to retrieve his dressing gown. His gaze turned to Valentino, who was facing Charlie. And how scared he was for Charlie. To see her dead with a bullet in her skull, her golden-red blood forming a new carpet on the floor.
- Val! Wait...
His words were like the fluttering wings of weak, frantic fledglings. Valentino didn't listen, didn't even turn around. When had he ever done it for him? He hadn't. He wasn't Vox.
- Princesa Morningstar, Val said in a smooth tone as he approached with a wavy, confident stride, "don't take it personally, some days at the studios are harder than others. Nothing Angel doesn't know about. But tell me, your innocence is even more poignant when seen in person. A talent I- we could explore together.
He held out one of his hand for her to take. Val wasn't afraid. She wasn't the Prince after all. She had never hurt a fly. And if she did... He'd make Angel pay a hundredfold.
- What do you say, princesa? We don't have to be enemies. On the contrary...
Val saw Husk far behind her, and he didn't know what to make of it, because to him he was just a strange employer who didn't really matter.
Charlie looked down at the Overlord's outstretched hand. She thought of Vaggie, who would probably have slit his wrist for daring.
She thought about what she could do, what she didn't want to do and the limits she didn't need to cross. Valentino was smiling with all his teeth and the scarlet smoke bounced around them, creating a controled screen.
Valentino approached like a bird of prey.
- If you allow me to work together, I'll fill your hotel with wandering souls... I'm sure we can find a compromise that won't damage either of our reputations.
More or less.
Charlie knew what he meant. She looked at the outstretched hand again. If she killed him, who was to say that Sinners would come to her door and trust her to open up to them? It was already an arduous task. But she could do better. She could do just enough to keep Angel away from that pig. Could she really?
She slowly reached for Val's hand. Angel felt his heart shrivel as the centimetres shrank. Val grinned triumphantly before he knew what was really happening.
Charlie's hand didn't touch Valentino's, it just passed over it before coming to a halt. Charlie's snake-thin pupils sparkled.
- Subject, she scolded, you're forgetting your place.
At these words, Charlie lowered her hand and with it Valentino's legs bent against his will. The bones cracked.
- AH! he cried. Bitch! What the fuck are you doing, you little...
The rest of his surprised stream of insults drowned in his cry of pain as he fell to his knees on the floor. Angel and Husk, at opposite ends of the room, couldn't believe their eyes. Charlie had just done that? But no one was more shocked than Valentino, who for the first time in decades and decades was doing something against his will.
- What have you done to me, you slut?
Charlie thought of her brother, of Constantine, of the majesty he could exude with a single look. The hand almost pressed to the moth's face, blinding him to all light. There was a flow in the walls, a dance, as if Abaddon sensed the strength she never invoked. Almost never. The royal authority.
- I will never associate with you, Overlord, Charlie murmured, spreading her fingers to see the heart-shaped glasses. "I won't let you touch my friend again. You're a pig who feasts on the misfortunes of others. You say they can't live without you, but what would you do without them?
Charlie raised hdr tail and put the arrow through the Sinner's heart. Everyone was so shocked that no one dared say a word. Her tail opened in two like a flower and the pistil of a vermeil-coloured needle shone under the fuchsia lights. The walls of the studio beat like a huge heart.
For his part, Val could saw the princess staring at him from behind her fingers like the bars of a prison. If he tilted his eyes down, he saw the poisoned tail.
- Wait...
Charlie didn't wait.
The needle made no sound as it sank into the flesh, pouring venom into the blood and veins that made Valentino scream like he'd never screamed before. With his eyes raised to the ceiling, he felt his limbs become bound, turned to stone and his body burned by the flames without ever dissolving. The pain tore at his cells, which never disappeared enough to stop the suffering.
- By my authority, breathed Charlie, crossing her arms behind her and withdrawing her tail with the sound of a cracking of the whip, "your judgement.
Valentino screamed, the cry of a guilty man at the stake. He wanted to roll into a ball on the floor and extinguish the invisible flames of Princess Morningstar's venom, but he couldn't move.
- If you like the misfortunes of your victims so much, you're going to get burned, submerged by them, and it won't stop until I say so. And you will not approched Angel again. So be it.
Behind him, Angel fell to his knees in shock as he heard the cries of pain from his tormentor, boss and (ex)-lover. He couldn't believe it.
- We should leave now, urged Husk. The employees will be back soon. We're leaving through the other door.
Charlie snapped out of her punishing trance and thanked Husk with a small smile. Husk was what Alastor had not been to Lolicia. But he had redeemed himself by warning them about Angel.
- Yes, you're right, she continued, transforming into her ordinary appearance. Let's go back to the hotel!
Husk grabbed Angel in his arms and the three of them left the studios through the other door.
Valentino found himself alone with what he had thought he had achieved. The pain was such that he couldn't get up. It crushed him. That bastard Angel, that whore of a princess... he looked at his cigarette that had fallen to the ground; he couldn't reach it. He lit up again and again.
"And it won't stop until I say so. So be it."
The sentence was final and yet Valentino didn't want to hear it. He tried to break free of the word, which made him bellow even more. He still had time... time... he could pretend, pretend some more before his minions returned. If he could just get up.
Just get up!
Please.
Just get up..
*
Alastor, who had been watching the whole scene from his shadowy corner, emerged from the darkness with a wide, sharp, mischievous smile. He materialised, his hooves avoiding the smooth carpet as he stopped in front of Valentino.
His colleague saw the staff, the glint of the star-shaped microphone and all the danger of the opportunistic Radio Demon, overcoming his own pain.
- Well, well, looks like someone could use a little help.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Little fun facts !
Second of the three chapters of the final of Episode 7! Finally Angel is more or less free and don't have to come to the studios for a very long while. Don't have to put up with Val bullshit.
This scene (not exactly the same but the idea of it, especially the royal autority who is a thing in SSAU) was draw by Kaledya like last year. I think, as I said before, that this moment make the difference between Charlie of both universe.Here, I made the royal autority a bit peculiar because well, this fanfic, is living in another one. So, it's divided in two parts, the control of the body and the punishment. The core of it is really that Charlie calls Val "Subject", and make him kneel without his consent showing the huge power she has over him. It's almost the hell hierarchy invoking itself. Then, she punishes the fault of Val with a traditional "burn to the stake sinner" imagery in the poison of her tail.
Of course, the royal authority is done the same way by the members of the Morningstar family, the kneeling and then the judgment change if its the king or the princess or prince giving it.
Technically, Charlie made Valentino suffer the pain of the souls he owns. He is a Overlord, he has a lot of souls so the suffering is as much intense. Its so much it actually block him because its heavy.
Then I wanted that Charlie did that in a close cercle, with witnesses she cared about. She is not ready to blow up the image of the kind princess that she is. So only Husk, Angel (and Alastor even if she doesn't know) now know or remember what she is actually capable of. Valentino too but he would never talk about it if he doesn't want to loose his reputation and power.
That is when Alastor makes his entrance like the little king he thinks he is. We all remember that he used to "eat" Overlords to gain power fast and the opportunity is too good to not use Val a bit, at least.
And you know what comes after ? A song. An Alastor song ? Yes. Already written ? Yes. Chapter published tomorrow ? Indeed, dear readers. Indeed.
Have a nice reading day - marquisev !
Chapter 105: Episode 7.12 : The Radio Demon, Back On Track
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 7
The Radio Demon, Back On Track
Alastor studied Charlie's power from afar with obvious interest. He didn't move when she left with Husk and Angel. He stayed in the shadows, listening with amusement and delight to the moth's panic and angry little whimpers before allowing himself to be seen and approached, avoiding anything suspicious around him.
As soon as he was noticed, as soon as the heart-shaped glasses recognised him, he couldn't help but chuckle. This was too good an opportunity to pass up. The fact that this idiot was suffering wasn't on his list of worries, but there was no way he was going to let lesser demons skin him and take all his souls. No... he had a much better idea.
- Fuck off, Alastor. Joder, no me puedo creer que esta princesa pomposa de mis dos cojones se haya atrevido a hacerme esto.* Valentino grunted, much more concerned by the fact that he couldn't move and that the pain was beginning to affect his vision.
Alastor gave a vaguely annoyed and slightly sadistic chuckle. The red and fuchsia lights began to sizzle and the sharp yellow teeth flickered between the flashes of darkness. The fuchsia disappeared, replaced by intense green auras that belonged to him.
- Or I could just open the door and let your employees chop you up while they still can...
Valentino immediately raised his head in offence and fear.
- If you do that, I'll kill you, you little motherfucker..! (He stopped, breathless, motionless, his flesh melting but never falling off.) I thought we both didn't have a problem...
Alastor's smile turned sharp and mocking.
- Oh, but of course, dear colleague, he grumbled. But after all, if you had read the situation correctly...
He snapped his fingers and a sad violin began to play before horns and brass took the turn of a lively jazz tune.
Oh, I'm not the one on the ground, champ!
I'm not the one used to be damp,
And now your only cards are mine.
I suggest you to think loud and clear...
(He's suggesting you to think, dear)
Alastor leaned over to Valentino and pressed his finger to his forehead, right where he had a cross, himself.
Your now it's me, Ass of Hearts.
After all, you reap what you sow, I'mma right dear fellow!
But I give what you wish, let's hear it!
The little demons rushed over to bring a chair and a smoke table and Alastor sat down comfortably, hands crossed under his chin, looking down at his kneeling target from all his height.
Now, pain on the side,
Open this lil' mind!
I will propose it once, not twice or thrice,
As known, price that precious time!
I can remove that ache,
At least I can try enough.
You do want to stand up, stop the break?
Or you will be alone, Ass of Hearts.
Alastor chuckled and ran his fingers along the false table, which belched out wisps of dark smoke that made Valentino sneeze.
You don't want your victims here.
Don't want to be helpless there,
With no guns or weapons alike.
I suggest you to think loud and clear...
(He's suggesting you to think, dear)
The brass instruments, piano followed his rhythm with ease. And the voices of Alastor's little minions were both playful and sombre. They began to hum a softer tune. Deceptive.
No need to be suspicious, cher!
Your friend's ennemy doesn't have to be near.
Just be sure when you shake my hand,
Satisfied and alive yes, chum, with my brand.
Valentino raised his eyebrows. Alastor leaned closer, took hold of the moth's chin with his gloved hand and pointed to a series of images.
Listen, fellow, I could left you in the dark.
With no lamp or spider soul to suck dry.
Penser-donc*, with nothing to kill, to smoke dry!
How could you live, with so much pain?
You who touched the stars, what will you do with that autority?
Alastor abruptly let go of Valentino's head with a look of disgust that he did not show beneath his smile once his back was turned. The chair and the table of illusions disappeared. He circled Valentino like a predator.
Nobody will know, it's me and you!
Oh, of course it's not lagniappe*, it's a business.
But I won't take much,
No I won't take much, just your silence, your trust...
And half of all your gains, half of all your souls, half of yourself!
Valentino was thinking fast, thinking only of the results of such a proposal. Alastor leaned over Valentino's back, put his claws on Valentino's shoulders and sang close to his ear:
Yes, It's my fair payment to keep oneself afloat.
Half of this royal agony gone.
Enjoy a reputation of a stronger you, of a golden lie!
What is punishment, If I help you out for the next dawns?
You never have to leave, cars, booze, hoes!
Come on, I see your suffering, reach a hand to me, joe!
Alastor disappeared into his shadows and reappeared in front of Valentino with his hand outstretched. Bending at the right angle, he placed his hand right next to the pimp's almost frozen hand.
You want to...
You need to!
My time is almost done so, come on?
Valentino felt his chances getting slimmer, he felt he had no choice, although he did have one, he decided that he would deal with the consequences later. He could always find a way. He would find a way. The music had almost stopped.
He nodded. Alastor grabbed his hand with a terrifying grip.
Great!
The red lights went out and the green echoes bounced and danced on the studio walls. The little demons began to waltz around symbols that looked like locks and broken keys. The horns and trumpets raged and redoubled in power and speed as Alastor gripped the Valentino clip with a smile, held in place by wires that held his skin in place.
It's a treat, then!
(it's a trick, then)
It's a deal, then!
Bargain your souls with me!
(Bargain your souls with me)
Bargain your preys with me!
(Bargain your preys with me)
Bargain half your life with me!
Valentino let out a strangled scream as half his power was swallowed up by the Radio Demon. However, the weight he couldn't lift was gone, and despite the hole he'd just sunk into, he felt better, almost hopeful.
Alastor grabbed him by the coat and lifted him to his feet with ease. The Radio Demon patted the moth's chest with dripping mockery.
Now rise up, tramp.
See, now you can walk, kill, dance, work for me champ.
Oh, better say nothing,
It's what you ask, who you dealing,
You're half mine, I suggest you think, dear!
(You're an heartless ass)
(You will never learn, pal)
As soon as he had finished, the instrumental madness was replaced by silence. Alastor pushed Valentino towards the back door where all his employees who still belonged to him were waiting.
Leave.
Alastor twirled his cane between his fingers and stabbed it into the ground with a hysterical laugh before disappearing into the shadows.
Alone but standing, suffering but just enough to pretend he wasn't, Valentino comforted himself in his lie that he'd made the right choice, his heart pounding, and decided to get on with his day as if nothing had happened, even though he'd just taken more than half of himself, twice in a row.
Fucking hell, he's going to need a replacement for Angel.
[end episode 7, 12 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
And this was the final of the Episode 7! We love an Alastor that stays on business (just in case Lolicia would crucify him again for his mistakes. Not bad at being a bit more stronger, right ?) Ahah.
spanish sentence said by Valentino : *Fuck, I can't believe this pompous princess of my two balls has dared to do this to me.
So the song is, of course, a rewrite of "Friends On The Other Side" of Dr Facilier in The Princess and The Frog. It is known that the character of Alastor as inspiration from this villain, who is a nice one from the last 2D animation of Disney. The voice actor is Keith David, the actual VA of Husk in the show.
So! The rewrite is named "Ass of Hearts" by Alastor. I had a lot of fun with writing this one. It was not something I planed to do, but it makes sense in what could happen way more later. To have Val in my pocket.
Ass of Hearts is a nickname for Valentino who has a lot of hearts symbolism, it's also an insult (ass) and the card 'ace of heart'.
The funny thing is that the whole song is about Val and Alastor just calling him all sorts of name (champ, fellow, chum, joe) but never the real one, which shows that Al doesn't consider him. He pretends to and quite badly. (At the end, after Val validated the deal, he calls him tramp, heartless ass, the facade is gone) But Val need his help and doesn't have much solution for all that to stay a secret.Ass of Hearts is also a perfect mirror situation with the one with Lolicia when she is making a deal with Alastor and he is really not in the power position. Here, he is. Even if he doesn't ask for his soul (not completely)
Vocabulary of New Orleans :
Penser-donc (Ponce-don) – think about that!
Lagniappe (Lan-yap) – a little something extra; a surprise. There’s never a price for lagniappe, and that’s the point.Anecdotes :
Verse 1 : Alastor uses "damp", In the way that Val got beaten by Charlie but also the wet part of his activities (that Alastor doesn't value not even a little bit)
Verse 3 & 4 : Alastor makes his proposition saying that he will save him "enough".
Verse 5 : Alastor actually mention Vox, because in the pov of Val, Alastor is the ennemy of his friend (Vox). Also consequences and a warning about that Val must be sure because once he shake the hand, there is no turning back. He will be branded by Alastor.
Verse 6 : Pressure. Alastor makes pressure on Val during all the song but especially here.
Verse 7 : the Price is exposed, half of Val, half of his souls.
Verse 8 : Pressure. Alastor hide the tremendous price with a bit of manipulation and bling-bling to soften Val choice.
Verse 9 : Pressure. Alastor make him understand that he will leave so choose. Now. Now. And Val says yes. Great!
Verse 10 : Alastor and his littlest demons joins while the hands are shaken. And the exchange is made, half of the pain against half of the souls.And Verse 11, the last one lost all the facade, Alastor show is disgust, he threatened Val, insult him clearly with his demons (saying the truth, he his an heartless ass and will never learn) and dismiss him.
And this is the recipe to half feed of an Overlord in need ! Who now is not truly an Overlord.
In my mind, under the red of his eyes, Val has now a dark eye showing that he is own by Alastor. That's all he deserve.I hope you liked me yapping as always.
An extra (about the helluva/hazbin universe) will be posted soon before the Episode 8, who will be very interesting and show expecting pov(s).
See you soon!Have a nice reading day- marquisev!
Chapter 106: [pop corn]
Chapter Text
Pop corn
SOME NEWS, TEA, HB S2 ANNOUNCEMENT
Hello dear readers !
How you are doing ? I hope you are doing very well, time to talk before the act 3 will drop.
• We have some NEWS ! do we ?
THE ANNOUNCEMENT
Hazbin Hotel Season 2, date release and new logo have been given to the world. How beautiful !
About the logo.
So we have some blue and red. VoxTech will be the main focus of season 2 as antagonists or anti-hero. We see the <3 of Velvette and the butterfly of Valentino on the background and of course the logo in a all, is an eye : the eye of Vox. In the key too.
You know what?
I'm so happy we made Valentino suffer with Charlie's powers in the fanfic BUT Alastor slither in there to turn the situation at his advantage. This means that Val, in SS AU is not stuck in the studio like an idiot. He can pretend to be alright even if he sold half of himself of Alastor. Which means I can still have the base line of the original show of Vivienne as a trampoline and guideline for the S2 of this AU.
That is good.
For Vox and Velvette, we already see them in the short stories in act 1 part 1. And also at the meeting. Which means I have start lines.
• Release date !
29th October 2025. Oh, I love to see it. You know why ? It's giving me a "deadline" for ending the S1 of SS AU. Which means I have July, August, September and October. It's good. Because there is no way, I'm still in season 1 of the fanfic and then the season 2 of HB is on air. You know ? Let's surf on the right wave.
Between thank you to the channel "Ayy Lmao" on YouTube who just bring the news on the Helluvaverse without chaos and a lot of clarity, as you know, my capacity to be on another social media platforms is non existent.
THE TEA
My views on a lot of things incoming.
• About Kaledya.
Kaledya is doing their own take of the story of Hell/Heaven. I think I already say it. They mostly post on X, which I will never get, but their visuals are always pretty and I hope they having the fun and time of their life with their own project. Slay artist. Slay.
They have posted some YouTube content about it. Which I saw. I never comment, but I like.
If I'm not wrong, their new characters are reboots of Constantine and Serenity as the MCs. Which we love.
So for SS AU, Constantine is an important piece of the story of Addolorata and I have Kaledya authorization to use these characters (and others like Giovanni ect) for this ff. Also, as we talk with them a long time ago, SSAU, at least Arencha Amendable is my own take of their AU. I'm free to make and adapt but I will never erase Kaledya, on the credits of what I write. After all, their designs give me the ideas to write this ff. So they got all the respect for the backbone and the ribs of that.
• the next helluva short
Will be out soon, which is good news !
• The VA of Abel
The VA of Abel is the main singer of the rock group Fall Out Boy, which i don't listen to but I know it by name. We have the design of Abel, (and we have hint of Vivienne that he is different from his dad, and he is not the favourite son. Which means we will probably see a glimpse of Cain or at least mention of him)
In SSAU, there is no insufferable yet loveable Adam. Except at the beginning. Adam is very serious here. Because there is no semi-war with his forces at the end. So it's open a lot of doors to adapt their characters and personality. Cool. Cool. pensive music.
ACT 1 PART 3 NEWS OF AA ?
So yes, after act 1 part 2, I took a break. I'm taking it right now but I'm telling you, the organisation of the ending of season 1 is DONE ! (Kind of. Almost all of it.) I still adore the ending of it.
The important things of Part 3 :
- COLLECTIONS, shorts stories but not a lot of them, to have a pov of different characters. Probably less than five.
- POWER LORE of Lolicia. For sure!! Oh yes ! The combat we had, those have explanations. I can't just let Lolicia swallow a gang with no words after. And their phase 2 ? Yes. There is explanations for it all. At least with their voice, their view.
- of course CONSTANTINE! Yes. The prince know something was off with the alert on the hotel of his sister. He will be here.
- THE REVELATION in the last episode during the summer festival??? That is what I still love even after all this time. Yes.
༻❁༺
So that's it !
The news, the tea and announcement.
Have a great day !
- marquisev
Chapter 107: INTERMÈDE - SPECTATORS II
Summary:
- second
Intermède intro between Act 1 part two and three (last season 1), alias a library of short stories!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
INTERMÈDE - SPECTATORS II
《 [...] Half dust, half deity, alike unfit
To sink or soar, with our mixed essence [...] 》
- Manfred by Lord Byron (1816-1817)
A
Collection
Of
Adamant
Accuracies
Anchored.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
There will be four stories in that second collection.
George Gordon Byron, alias Lord Byron was a british poet, one of the most illustrious of the XIXe century. He had a reputation of extremes both good and bad, and also a bisexual icon. His works are classics!
Have a nice day! - marquisev
Chapter 108: Collection : Amárantos - Khrūsṓps
Summary:
Short story : Evolution
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Amárantos-Khrūsṓps
Evolution
There are blacksmiths who are gods.
There are blacksmiths who create and never leave a piece of metal alone, abandoned.
There are blacksmiths like that, who have a talent, and once they have it, it never gets bent, like a ring on a finger that can't be taken off.
These blacksmiths are creators, little deities in their even smaller universe.
They break, break, reform. There's a recipe to follow, so that after the royal fire, after the cold ocean, something that didn't exist before blossoms. A vision that goes from immaterial to real.
A memory that takes shape. This is what begins to dance in Addolorata's empty head. It's a luminous seed that pulses, without hitch or barrier or turbulence. It's a memory where something precious has been entrusted to them. No. Something necessary, and because it is, its value is priceless.
If that something is lost or broken, it doesn't reform. It comes off, like the skin of an almond. That something has come off.
They shouldn't have lost it now. In their memory, there was a specific moment, a rule in the grimoire, or a word in the void? An amendment not to be broken.
Addolorata has gone from incandescence to silence. They are immersed in the cold and the water and the bubbles slide down their skin. Their red scales are unravelling like autumn leaves. Each one grows back with the pain of a thorn. They grow back differently. But how differently? They doen't know.
They've lost something. It broke. A marble that hits a vase. It shatters. Are we going to put it back together again?
They're in so much pain. They're drowning again and again and Addolorata knows they can't stop it. Who can swallow the ocean? Their body is made of waves and seaweed, wind and foam. It's soothing and embroidered with suffering. Theirs?
It's actually an expectation. Waiting. For what? They don't know. They feel the sea spray on themselves. Their body is a prison. A prisoner. They are trapped in its threads. Strands of words they don't understand. They had to wait, not hit rock bottom.
Wait for what?
They've lost something.
Something broke.
They should never have done it.
No...
No. They shouldn't have.
WHY?
Addolorata cries out from the silence, the cold ocean rushes into their mouth like a waterfall. The bubbles rise. Where is their blacksmith? Can they be reshaped? What body to reshape?
Nothing moves.
Until the ocean starts to die. Does they really wonder if they drank it all? They can't. The jar empties. The whale's stomach empties. The pressure crushes them, pulling them upwards. They're ejected in a geyser.
Nothing moves.
The water has disappeared. A panorama of sky spread out before their eyes. There's something missing from their eyes. Like that other something they shouldn't have lost.
They shouldn't have.
Addolorata is clinging to a tree at the top of a mountain. Are they being reformed? Someone arrives. They recognise him. The voice. The tainted soul. Divided. They hear a song that makes them tremble.
- I won't leave you!
An old memory. But not like the other memory. One is a fairy tale, just one. What's the other?
Leiv. Yes, that's him. On the mountain, there are shells, murex, as if the ocean had left gifts, thorny roses. Addolorata hears him singing. sees him walk on the shells and cut his feet. They see him take something from them. Inside them. An object that pierce them.
- I won't leave you here!
He pulls out the sword. He reforms it. They understands: Ah yes, it's a memory of theirs that has been remodelled. His death, an expectation for them. Waiting. They fall into his arms, a heavy weight. Water drips from their lips like rain.
And the obvious becomes clear to them.
An irrefutable amendment.
A reality that never left.
Addolorata was waiting for that soul.
It was Leiv and no-one else who was to bring them back from this hiatus.
It was written in the grimoire.
In the words.
In the void.
They tore themselves away from their vision. The immaterial becomes real and the smell of the cellar fills their nose. They listen to their allies. Yes, that's the label they'd given them.
Then there's the one that almost betrayed.
They're lost something they'll never get back.
Now everything will change:
Them, the Son and the Other One.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
What did I tell you? I won't let you down. We're back !
So first story, the pov of Lolicia during her "absence". It was important for so many reasons. To see what is her focus during the guilt of Charlie, the chill of Alastor, and the unhappiness of the others residents. I'm not putting clues for nothing right? It's a big rope to follow !
The title, between, in the Collection are personification of the characters in the stories if you remember. Here, it's a new one because we never had Addolorata pov like this before.
- "Amárantos", is a greek word that means unfading, undecaying. It's also a reddish-purple color (close to the red of Tyr made with murex shell) and that I use in Lolicia palette when I draw her. Some red. An amaranth is also a mythological flower with a bloom that never fade.
- "Khrūsṓps", is an ancient Greek word that mean gold-colored [eye, face or contenance]. Which are now, the eyes of Lolicia.Lolicia is living a mix of emotions which she doesn't really understand but some things are more intense than others and come back like a song : she lost something sooner that she must have and things did happened in a way that shouldn't happen and yet at the end, something went supposedly right as Lolicia thinks that it was only Leiv that could bring her back. Keep that in mind !
Fun fact, I was listening to "I feel like I'm drowning" by Two Feet while writing this !
That's it !
Have a nice day and holidays if you are in summer travels or in your house. If you are still working, I hope my words brings you elsewhere for a moment or two -marquisev
Chapter 109: Collection : Logic Lane
Summary:
Short story : Relocation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Logic Lane
Relocation
Hürrem is waiting in the Pride station to take an inter-ring lift to Lust.
《Next elevator 669 to Lust departs in ten minutes...》simper the voice of the announcement.
With a bag between her legs, Hürrem stares at her jeans. Giovanni's office, given to him by the Clan of Whispers. After two weeks at last, she joins the detective in his quarters. She's packed her things. She's ready to find the Queen. A step forward for her. They shook hands, him and her.
Hürrem watched as a group of Imps, one with a broken leg, descended into Belphegor's lair. Finally, when her lift arrived, she grabbed her bag and hid her eyes under her cap.
A week ago, she scouted out the location of Giovanni's premises. Lust was the best ring, quiet but always busy, a place to bump into people of all types, from royalty to the worst thugs to the small, unimportant barman. It was the crossroads of Hell - without Sinners - as many were guilty of the sin of the flesh. An easy and accessible temptation, especially here.
Hürrem realised during her visit that her features were all too recognisable. She never thought she'd feel that way. She always felt incomplete and incapable. And yet Giovanni was right: if a person didn't look twice at her appearance, she was a Goetia. It was so strange, all she could feel were the horns in her hair and her rabbit whiskers. She sighed.
That's why she changed her style. Something discreet and practical. A page turning. The mask of detective's assistant. She's still the bastard, the daughter of another bastard princess, but she literally had another hat on. She can't let her past hold her back. She has to move on to find it later.
The lift is packed. The demons and succubi are wearing their best heels and short skirts, heady perfumes, eyeliners more precise than the curve of a wing, eyelashes as long as toboggans. Couples cuddle, kisses and some more. Hürrem grimaces and pushes her cap down to her beak.
Finally, the lift opens its doors and the crowd pours into Lust, into the purple and blue, the neon lights and muted signs. Lust smells of chewing gum, sex, rubber and aphrodisiacs. The population is fairly well-to-do, at least in the latest fashion.
Hürrem looks up at the still night sky and the tower of Asmodeus, the embodiment of lust, towering over the modern city. It starts to rain. Hürrem hurried on. She passes dirty shops. Voluptuousness is everywhere. Her cheeks turn an annoyed green. It had to be Lust!
She passed a shop selling scented candles whose wax must have burnt the skin of many enthusiasts. One avenue further on, a large building. The one she'd spotted the week before. Hürrem adjusted her bag on her shoulder and went inside.
The first floor sells exorbitantly priced underwear. The lift is being repaired. And the hideout is on the top floor. Brilliant. Hürrem looks over her shoulder at the shop assistant who is selling diamond heart-shaped nipple shields through the glass. She looks left and right. There's no-one there. Perfect.
She's a bastard, it's true. But she's still descended from princes. She has magic. She knows how to use it. A little. In an emergency. Climbing thirty flights of stairs with her bird lega? This is an emergency. She snaps her fingers and an iridescent portal opens onto the top floor. She stepped inside, leaving nothing behind but a green feather.
Once upstairs, Hürrem faces a tall double door made of tinted glass. A grey carpet runs the length of the corridor. She approached, passed a badge that Giovanni had given her at their last meeting and pushed open the door, discreetly entering the hideout.
Surprise flashed across her heart-shaped face. She had expected a detective's office, small, with a shabby wallpaper, tons of coffee cups in one corner and paperwork in abundance. This hideout is nothing like that.
The room is huge, high-ceilinged, with tall, slender openings on the sides that give an excellent view of Lust. It's a meeting room, but for a conference. There's a huge table with sixteen chairs. There's a small layer of dust. An abandoned place, reinvested as little as possible.
Hürrem moves forward, beak half-open. Her footsteps echo against the chequered floor. She hears the sound of a newspaper. Giovanni is there. Sitting on the chair at the back, his paws on the table, he's reading the colourful ring gazette with all the latest gossip.
She remains silent for a moment, observing him without announcing herself. He has also changed his clothes. He too is turning a page. He no longer wears a tie, but still wears his precious four-leaf clover. He's wearing a checked suit and a shirt with rabbit motifs underneath. For a Hellhound who looked like a dark-coated fox, that was the last straw!
Hürrem frowns vaguely when she realises that they have both decided to dress in green without even coordinating.
Giovanni points to an object with his paw. She almost jumps out of her contemplation.
- There are two sofas, as you can see. One opposite the other. I've already taken that one. You can have the other one. You'll see they're extremely comfortable. You'll love it," he says with a touch of sarcasm. Maybe not as comfortable as your ethereal feather duvet...
- Detective, you can do without your sarcasm.
She looks at the velvet divans and moves towards one that doesn't already have a sleeping bag. She puts her things down and takes off her coat. It's better than nothing. At least it's quiet.
- And why is that, m'lady, life is so much sadder without a bit of humour.
- Where's the bathroom?
Giovanni points to a door at the back.
- It was just a toilet before I made it my hideout, but the Clan added a shower and put the water back on. We've got everything we need.
Hürrem nods and approaches Giovanni. Not for him, but for the wall behind him.
She hadn't seen it earlier because of the play of light from the openings, but it was covered with photographs, newspaper articles, locations, crimes reported or hushed up and the people he had managed to get to talk or not Hürrem said nothing, but she was impressed.
The Prince was right, this Hellhound was no slouch.
*
Giovanni lifted his yellow eyes from his newspaper and looked at the little birdy beside him. She has changed. At least she's tried. She's plaited her tousled twilight hair. She wears a green cap, jeans and a loose shirt. Her black star. Symbol of Vassago. That remained to be seen.
His lip lifts with amusement when he notices her choice of green. He wears green because it's the colour of Serenity, of the Clan, but she... maybe she'd done it on purpose or subconsciously. Her street style suits her well, despite her born stiffness.
- You haven't skimped, she remarked, looking at his work of investigation.
Giovanni didn't turn round. He resumed his reading. He knew his research chart by heart. With The Crown at its centre, the Morningstar Family, Lilith. The Ars Goetia were not far away. If there's been a kidnapping, everyone from the Goetia to the local acrobat could be guilty.
- Have you heard the news? he said, changing the subject and keeping his legs on the table. Mammon is stopping production at Fizzbots. After years as an epiphany, the jester is losing his crown. Someone will replace him soon.
Hürrem turns to him and tilts her head with that supple fixity that only a bird could do.
- Does it matter?
- Everything matters, Honey, he grinned as he straightens up. Every major event that shapes Hell. The events of the inhabitants, not those of Abaddon. Queen Lilith is a part of Hell. Every detail can bring us closer to the truth. When something is lost, disappears, another is born. You know, this is what Heaven fears from us?
- The possibility of regeneration?
- Precisely. A quick regeneration of a cycle they hate. A possibility of rebellion embedded in the flesh of everything here in every ring. When that point gets too close to a revolution, Heaven will sends worse than the General of the Exorcists Army, believe me.
Giovanni closes his newspaper and drops it on the table. He shoves his hands into his pockets and stands next to his assistant as they watch his work. He looks at her. He points to the corner full of pictures of the Ars Goetia.
- Which one has your blood, hmm?
Hürrem tenses up. He sneers and leans towards her. His eyes fixed on her black star.
- Someone's close to Prince Vassago, perhaps?
- Detective, if you go on like this, you're going to see a side of me you don't want to know, she glares at him.
He steps back, throws up his hands falsely guilty with a chuckle.
- As you wish, m'lady. I'm just a nosy Hellhound. I don't deserve your answers.
- No, you don't deserve them and it has nothing to do with your nature.
Her dryness made him lose his smile for a moment. For a second he wondered if she was any worse than any aristocrat he'd ever met. His tail twitched gently.
He pointed to a picture of an incubus with a ponytail and a third horn in the middle of his forehead.
- Him. A key element. He calls himself Muraille. He's a... fancy hooker who has the best of the best in his bed. It's an interesting lead full of secrets. More than interesting. He is the door that will lead us to a blue blood who's been eluding me for several months.
She's listening. She's so serious. One part of him admires her and the other finds her annoying. No one can survive in Hell without a good dose of hindsight.
- Are you going to meet him ?
- Yes, he laughs, glancing at his watch. In an hour, in fact.
- Do you want me to go with you ?
- Want you to? Ah, Hürrem, it's necessary. I need you there. That's why you're here.
She straightens up as if this is the mission of her life. He sneers and raises an eyebrow.
- We have a chance. The blue blood is within our grasp. And I know he knows something about the Queen. My sense of smell is rarely wrong except when there are pancakes around.
- Detective, she wondered, ignoring his last remark. We meet this... Muraille, and thanks to him we can secure a rendezvous with the target?
- A rendezvous is a big word! No. More like a vague image of his schedule that we can intercept.
Giovanni is amused. She doesn't seem to realise that talking to an aristocrat is anything but accessible. Especially for him. They exchange a glance. She sighs before nodding, her feathers shimmering like a mirror on another world. Giovanni wonders if he's becoming a poet just now.
- Where should we meet Muraille?
Giovanni smiles broadly and shows all his fangs.
- M'lady, did you happen to bring a swimming costume with you?
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time
I know, it was a cliffhanger! Haha. More seriously, I was so happy to write about Hürrem and Giovanni again ! Love their chaotic dynamic.
I will show their change of outfits in the next [pop corn] as drawings ! I styled them as they deserved.
About the title. "Logic Lane" is Hürrem et Giovanni plot line coded. It's a detective vibe and also a historical cobble lane in Oxford close by the logicians' quarters !
I saw both of them, as very intelligent and observant people so it was fitting !Fun facts, Hürrem take the same elevator than Moxxie and Millie (and Blitz) in the episode 7 of season 1 of Helluva Boss when they go to Ozzie's ! Also, she walks by a candle shop, it's the same one that Blitz go to in the moon episode of season 2 !
Fun fact 2, before the place was purchased by Misfortune/the Clan of Whispers, it was a meeting room for a giant brand of corsets that closed off in the 1930. Then it was a galerie of nude photography then abandonned.
The green is the color anthem of this two.
Also, the explanation of Fizzarolli not being the image of the Mammon's products set their timeline at the early ending of season 2 !
The case begin !
Have a nice reading day -marquisev
Chapter 110: Collection : Heavenly Grey
Summary:
Short story : The Toyangel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Heavenly Grey
The Toyangel
The Abyss
The Atelier is the iris, and under the glass floor fall into nothing, into everything. Abaddon drowns in himself, seeing the luminous jellyfishes high above and his artist's table.
He lets out a pleasant sigh, one member raised towards his Atelier, which is getting smaller and smaller: a tiny square of light at the very end until it fades away.
He falls, no. He floats. He rises. He endures. In the same time. The spiral, the hair, the gold, everything about him connects to everything else. It's warm, it's comfortable, it's soft.
The pupil is a diaphragm, a hole, an endless well and a master of mirrors, a player of lights.
It appears black because the iris catches the rest of the light. The Abyss is like an eye, like the pupil, this nothingness that is anything but black. For Abaddon, he himself is a painting of all passions, all secrets, all powers and all shames.
How colourful, a parade of gouache that slides into endless depth.
There are so many mistakes to make, to punish, to mark. Sometimes impossible, always enforced.
Omniscience is one of the gifts of all angels who are places or concepts. It's not perfect, but it's enough to know all the repercussions. The waves. Abaddon has always seen Hell as the surface of endless ocean.
Every drop of water that is lost in it is a damned soul or an anchored soul: Sinners or demons of all forms; fallen angels.
These drops do not form a whole. They clump together and form a false-sea of drops that will never mix, that will never know peace.
So each drop is recognisable. Every state of mind. He feels them in the background, like intense rain hitting a puddle. It's all a blur if he doesn't concentrate. But if he takes an interest in one of them. He does more than hear it.
He listens.
Today, Abaddon is listening. He pays attention. A great deal of attention can change the time of one of the Infernal Circles. Or even shake the Earth. It's not an habit, but it's possible.
Abaddon's halo spins fluidly like a jellyfish and the angelic langage deposits writings in the coloured darkness.
When he makes dolls, the angel puts a soul into them. Not a complete one, not whole one, not human or animal one, but a tiny soul, the size of a child's eye. It's this soul that transforms into a star and then takes on the appearance of one of his sparkling jellyfish.
It's an Art that takes time. So much time. It's not like the proliferation of demons, it's not a birth from an existing example, it's a creation from purity that has no attachments.
Do you know how long that takes?
You don't know.
Some people say that angels are made of eyes and feathers, but don't forget that they are made of Time. There are steps, there's no love or lovemaking and there's an ounce of something that has to go and the others keep it.
Abaddon can create so much. He has failed many times because his mind changes and is not satisfied.
But this time. This time, even with its clumsiness, he will be proud again. It's almost ready...
In front of him floats a black and white doll that normally rests in a glass box. The blue and violet of Abaddon's flame reflected on the creature, folded in on itself, but less so than usual. Its limbs are gradually detaching from the shell-like structure.
- It's starting, he murmurs.
- It goes on rather quickly...
- It's catchable. The number is almost complete.
The doll floats and Abaddon observes.
- I should secure this achievement.
- Yes, yes, of course, it's the logical thing to do, but it could, hm... mess up the chaotic balance that's been so good recently.
- So what? hisses the spiral. He deserves his sainthood.
- Of course, but a demonic baby boom will follow and you know they're going to take that as a personal attack Up There. And they'll send...
- It doesn't matter, he cuts himself off. The experience is all that counts. Bring me the deserving one.
- Don't tell me you're thinking of passing him off as...
- Yes, bring him to me.
- Sure, and should we tell this to someone important, several important people? At least a minimum? It's not an unusual event.
Silence.
- No. We'll see what happens once we cross the bridge. I'm sure there'll be lots of ricochets. By the way...
Abaddon gradually takes on a humanoid form again and slips the doll between his fingers before rising back up to the Atelier with excitement, which increases the aura of Wrath's burning sun.
- It's missing a colour.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Its been a while we didn't see my baby Abaddon. Technically he is Hell so he is there all the time, but "in person".
I listened to the soundtrack of Elden Ring Nightreign "Caligo, Miasma of Night" while writing that chapter ! Beautiful boss music !I think this short story is important, it shows that angels and souls are - in Arencha Amendable - very differents from each other: the way they see the world, as a point that a "world" is not even the same thing of the definition of humans think.
It's interesting to make it clear that those beings in the story shows some similarities with humans but truly are nothing like them and it's not something to judge, it's something "out of this universe". I hope its clear ahah !
The most understandable thing is where we will see darkness, the angel will see millions of colors, layers and possibilities. That shows the eldritch difference.
For the title, I played with the word "toyman" which is an archaic name for someone who makes toys or keeper of trinkets shop. It's perfect for Abaddon. Then I replace the "man" with "angel" and now we have a Toyangel!
Also we already saw the black and white doll in the last short story of him [38]. And Abaddon talk with his own conscience as we remember.
Apparently he needs something or someone and give "him" (who is the HE?) sainthood but it's not without price... probably why he decide to say nothing to nobody. Is it a problem ? Will see ahah!
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 111: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission after the collection Logic Lane !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Hello ! Some drawings of Hürrem (my OC) and Giovanni (Kaledya's OC) which I named the theme as "fresh start"!
Before anything, it's been a while I haven't draw for AA and I'm so happy I'm back to it after a break. You will see, now I actually can draw with colors and I love it!
The next drawing would be probably a thank you piece for the 300 kudos and another one would be Lolicia's outfit at the beginning of the part 3 ! That's it. Now enjoy !
First, Hürrem new braided hairstyle, outfit and cap !
Here ! Isn't she so pretty ? My baby princess. She is so cute. As a reminder, she is the (accidental) daughter of my OC Parvin (half-Goetia) and Prince Vassago. She is a parrot sun conure with bunny whiskers and little demon horns.
• The shirt is like designer with shapes and splashes that are not defined on purpose.
• Under it she has a dark green top.
• Her black star in her hair stay the same.
• Her cap says "princess", of course!
Her body is full of feathers with different gradient of colors.
Her hairstyles are goddess braids which she can easily put under her cap and it will be more easy to go on mission with Giovanni.
Second, the cute pair of pins head !
G : "M'lady"
H : "Detective. Shut up."
Such a mood.
I just love Giovanni design, if I remember correctly, it was not a finished design from Kaledya but I liked him immediately with his little glasses and his moustache.
Their colors go actually well together. The eyes of Giovanni are an echo of Hürrem's hair color. The pink of her eyes and inside of his ears. The green of course ! Great team in becoming !
Third, full body of Hürrem and Giovanni!
It was so agreeable to draw them ! I think this more "street style casual" do well with the detective and assistant plot line.
• We can see their badges, (normally in pockets or hidden but I wanted to show them here.)
• Both of their tails ! Hürrem's tail are a mix of a bunny and parrot !
• The bunny shirt of Giovanni is cute and I love it. It's just make sense. It's like teasing and sarcasm in one clothing ahah. The suit coat is on the side.
• And the jeannnns! And baskets !
They are probably sitting in Hell, in Pride or else, the bench has eyes ! I was thinking while drawing that their green theme, people of Hell will think they are under Mammon orders, like kidnappers/ransom thugs something which is funny.
That is all for today !
Hope you enjoyed~
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
When I wrote Logic Lane part, I actually forgot that Hürrem's grandmother is like a bunny Demoness. So when I wrote about the shirt of Giovanni I just saw the funny parallel of the guy looks almost like a Hellhound dark fox/ bunny (*wink* to Zootopia) and then only when I redraw Hürrem, i was like "OH! Quarter bunny, bunny shirt !" Ahah
Anyway, the next part is the last short story of the collection!
Have a nice day -marquisev
Chapter 112: Collection : A Regal Fire
Summary:
Short story : Question and Observation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A Regal Fire
Question and Observation
Secondary palace, royal property, Constantine's Castle, Over Pride Ring
Inside the obsidian walls, in the heart of the towers like arrows stretching towards the red sky, in the smell of magic, burnt branches, nectar and incense, the Crown Prince sat on his throne, the centre of the Great Hall.
Beneath the blond cloud of his hair, the glint of ruby sparkled through his pupils and his white irises watched critically as Newton's cradle, which he had created from magic scratch, floated in the air. The five balls, one of which was swinging and the other opposite, was responding. A system born before him that allowed him to think.
Constantine smoothed his little goatee, eyebrows furrowed, his spiny but fluffy tail at the end stroking the step below him.
Tac. Tac.
Something was really bothering him.
Firstly, the low alert that had sounded near Charlotte's hotel. Then the destruction of an entire gang. Violence was not uncommon, it was the way in which this violence had appeared or rather disappeared. He had his sources and the sources said there was no trace of bodies.
Serenity had told him that this was The Anglerfox's faculty. Sinners who visited their lair didn't always come back. They made deals and sometimes they didn't.
Tac. Tac.
Constantine had never really been interested. Those at the top, the Overlords, were the ones he interacted with because they had their hands on everybody else. It was a domino effect. However, it was only because those idiots couldn't risk anything with his little sister but... a low-level alert was, worrisome. Appearing on the ladder isn't for everyone.
Was Charlotte in danger? How could she give bed and board to a threat? Didn't she realise?
Weeks had passed since that event, and there had been no real news on that front. Still, it bothered him. Something wasn't right. It was boiling in a corner and steam was beginning to bead on his skin, that's how he felt. His instincts were (mostly) never wrong and it was up to him to protect his sister since their parents were... unavailable.
Tac. Tac.
He had been sung to, whispered to, penetrated in every possible way to be an excellent sovereign later on, but neither the Queen nor the King was capable of that. They had left. Neither Lilith nor Lucifer; neither his father nor his mother. The crown had never been so close to his head, on his head, without ever being officially his...
Constantine tightened his grip and his claws dug into his palms without feeling the pain, even though it was there.
Tac. Tac.
He wouldn't be like them. He wouldn't leave Charlotte alone. Whether she realised the bad vibes or not. He had promised himself that. And unlike some, he would keep his promise.
Maybe The Anglerfox wasn't the problem. Yes, he had wondered about that. But the other residents of the Hazbin Hotel didn't seem to have the same mystery. Serenity avoided talking about The Radio Demon, for some reason he didn't know, although he had possibilities in mind, he hadn't sought to understand more, voluntarily. It all sounded emotional and he wasn't good with these things. Besides, he didn't want to make her feel uncomfortable.
He thought back to the friends of his sister's who had got out of the Morningstar's limousine in the car park of The Greatest Song, Man! before attending. There was the Radio Demon and a soul of his own. A celebrity. Another soul. A girlfriend. None of them had seemed any different to him. Then there was The Anglerfox, of whom all he'd seen was an umbrella, shadows and a smile.
Recently, he had an audience with Zestial. An old ally, his very first ally, long before anyone else. He told him that The Anglerfox didn't take souls, and yet they had enough power to enter The Tournament with the Overlords. Serenity had told him that when she came to visit. How was that possible? What were they hiding? It pissed him off.
He tapped the throne's hand rest with his claw, at the same time as the magic marbles.
Tac. Tac. Tac. Tac.
How could they be all that, without alerting everyone. He needed information. Observations.
- You saw my sister not long ago, didn't you? he asked in a cold, yet supple tone.
Silence. The great stained glass windows spout orange and reddish colours on the steps, while the throne remains in shadow. Constantine pulls himself away from the contemplation of his Newton's cradle.
- Verdelet?
- Hmm?
He looks down at the lion-demon duke with his pale turquoise cloud for hair, stretching like a cat at his feet.
- I didn't bring you here to sleep, you know?
Verdelet straightens up with a small, sly smile, half-lowering his head with amused respect.
- Forgive me, Your Highness. You have a tendency to simply not realise that your moments of reflection last an eternity. What was the question?
- Charlotte.
- Ah yes! I didn't exactly see her the day before, but I was the host at the singing competition. She was doing well. Her team won and all that.
- I know, Constantine's words slip out at once hard as ice and soft as velvet. And you didn't find anything strange about her team? Her friends, as she calls them.
The dark feathered hand wipes away this idea with a bored but calm backhand. Verdelet's water-green tail moves gently in the twilight.
- Not particularly. Perhaps the Mr Fox who performed with a vintage Fizzbot from at least forty years ago was rather amusing, but otherwise...
- Mr Fox? raised the Prince's eyebrow.
- A cross-dressing game. To hide a true identity. It's not much but it works wonders with the eyes of fools! chuckles Verdelet.
Constantine knows. The Anglerfox has hidden their identity. Rather logical, given their predisposition to work in the shadows. Working without receiving souls... what happens to the souls? Bodies?
- And you didn't feel anything under the theatrics?
Verdelet's pomegranate seed-like eyes rolled in his sockets as he reflected. His green clothes, a covenant of Mammon, looked even more intense under the red light of the Great Hall.
- You mean, overwhelming power or conspiracy? No, Your Highness. Nothing like that. More like...
- More like?
Constantine's scarlet hooves sank into the darkness. Verdelet took a piece of his hair and blew it into the sky like candyfloss.
- Hmm... if I remember correctly, apart from the fact that they smelt like the underground labyrinth of Pentagram City, there was a little something that reminded me of...
The Prince waited patiently and the red pupil lit up with a silent, attentive fire.
- It reminded me a little of your magic, to be quite honest, Your Highness, he explained with an innocent shrug. Incense, nectar... without the burning. I don't fucking know, it was not clear.
Constantine didn't show it, but he was astonished. Verdelet was describing the smell of sorcery. It's an art in which he excels and is passionate about; an art that is certainly not within the reach of the first Sinner he comes across. It continued to annoy him. All that. It wasn't normal.
The Duke chuckled and shrugged his arms.
- Maybe I'm wrong! I was rather worried that Charlotte would say something stupid on stage and I also had my Golden Ticket which I couldn't wait to devour...
- Maybe, Constantine cut in curtly, rising to his hooves.
The spell of the Newton's cradle wore off as he passed through it and down the steps.
At the same moment, there was a knock on the large doors of the Great Hall. An Imp entered with a tray of snacks in copper cups: there were braised eyes, skewers of insidious tongue, sulphur macaroons and a whole heap of migniardises.
- Oh by the seven infernal rings! cried Verdelet in the background. Don't tell me you've brought all these fantastic delights for yourself? You never eat sweets...
Constantine motioned to the Imp to take the tray to the Duke. She blushed and he took no notice. His telephone buzzed. A message. "Uncle Asmodeus". Constantine knew he was going to get a response to the questions he had asked.
A fortnight ago - just as he had instructed his aunts and uncles to be on the lookout for his sister as soon as he took over the reins of power after his father went into seclusion - his Uncle Asmodeus, the personification of Lust, had sent him a message.
At first, Constantine thought he was going to try and talk to him about his relationship with the famous Fizzarolli, which was so much in the news and which the Prince didn't care about, but no. On the contrary. Asmodeus had received an order: Charlotte had asked for an old model of Fizzbot to be repaired after major damage.
That was when he'd made the connection with The Anglerfox. And also the fact that a new Overlord had come to the table. A certain The Fey he hadn't yet had any business with. Anyway. The Fizzbot.
It was one thing to ask the creators themselves to do something about their products ; something his little sister would knowingly do with her (almost too) tender and easily exploitable heart. However, repairing an erotic toy would not be her priority, especially with her Sinners rehabilitation programme.
So this Fizzbot was important and it belonged to The Anglerfox. He had asked for information, naturally, and the answer was on his phone screen. A text and a photo.
- Your Highness?
Constantine tore himself away from his screen and turned to see Verdelet wrapping his jewelled feline tail around the wrists of the blushing maid. The Duke offered the Crown Prince a pleading face to eat whats on the tray. He allowed him to devour the sweets with a wave of his hand. Verdelet purred happily.
Constantine turned round. In fact, he had prepared the cakes so that Verdelet wouldn't stick his snout in everything. He opened his phone again and read the message from his uncle.
Hello my dear nephew!
You asked me if the Fizzbot sent by our dear princess was strange. Well, there are a couple of things. Firstly, there's no erotic function activated. But I don't think you care. On the other hand, what I found inside is more your element.
Check it out:
The Prince leaned over and a lock of blond hair slid down his face. He downloaded the image : it showed a Fizzbot split open like a walnut. The inside was polished to an almost lustrous shine, perhaps vermeil.
Constantine felt his heart quicken beneath all the layers of control. He zoomed in and saw what his uncle was talking about.
There was writing on the inside of the robot model, going all the way round like a sentence that wouldn't stop, a cord or a ribbon.
A spell. A powerful and precise spell. He still couldn't work out exactly what it was. A barrier magic perhaps... for what ?
He reached out and clutched the mobile. He had confirmation that something dangerous was lurking among his sister's guests.
Something or someone he wouldn't let have free rein.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
The second collection of short stories is over ! Its been so long we haven't seen our beautiful and clever prince! It's always a pleasure to write him !
Constantine is a protective big brother despite the fact that he is very busy and prefer very much do experiments on his own. We have a bit of his psychology too, towards his parents, his responsibilities.
Of course we also see our Verdelet, Mammon's master of ceremonies ! The fan's favorite despite that this demon is absolutely INSANE, but since when insanity makes people go away, I would ask? Exactly.
This story tied up a lot of ends together to put them in one thread, one way to go. A way that Constantine takes towards the third part ! He is doing his own investigation because that is what intelligent people do. It was very interesting for myself to re-read all the parts where I left a clue about Lolicia's peculiarities that others demons picked up and now did tell to the prince, which makes him able to have one step ahead before he comes to see his sister and what the hell is going on at the Hazbin Hotel and more.
Migniardise : French word for sweet snacks.
Also ! First time Constantine communicate with his uncles and aunts! Uncle Asmodeus, the best.
At first I wanted to make Constantine go to the Lust Ring but the thing is that I redesign the Seven (six, i didn't do Lucifer yet) Deadly Sins and i didn't wanted to describe them as I redraw them before showing you, ect. It woud have been confusing ! I will have a part showing my redesign of them in dept later, probably. (I incorporate the circus affiliation they are suppose to have and also they are creepy in a great way? I only did thumbnails but I'm happy about them!) Anyway, this is why I made the scene as a text/pic scene.
And the interior message of Vittorio ? Spell? Sorcery ? The plot is plotting ! What is that Lolicia ? We thought we knew you ! Ahah
Have a nice reading day ! - marquisev
Chapter 113: [Three Hundreds Kudos + bonus scene]
Summary:
Hello...
Thanks again !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
300 kudos
(A bit more actually !)
A letter for you has arrived.
Open it.
Thank you for being readers!
Its been like a year I'm writing on ao3, you know I'm not very big on the numbers like checking likes and whatnot, what matters is that you read and come back for reading. This is how I like it and is enough.
Also respect. Of course I'm always glad when you post comments, I will be answering the best I can. And I'm glad to see people putting kudos when they feel like it, on their own because I will not be the one to tell you to do it, that's for sure. Perhaps I'm sounding a bit cold say like that but it's actually a good thing !
Also thank you again, to just be there, despite the fact that English isn't my mother tongue and I'm doing mistakes or even after I take long breaks and I don't really put up the big flags for it.
I think the fact that I come back, I want to make you discovers some things maybe you don't know and my drawings is enough to show that I value the time you put to read and learn and just feel something else on Helluvaverse universe and SSAU and AAAU. But I understand if some would prefers something more structured. If that's the case, I'm sorry and thank you for staying nonetheless.
Sincerely,
V
Close it.
*
Of course, Verdelet is here to thank you too :
I'm actually quite proud of it ! It was a lesson of perspective ! And hands ! Definitely hands with claws. I was ensure at first, I couldn't draw upside down so I just draw him as I was facing him. I was scared to mess the entire perspective but when I turn back my sketchbook, I breathe, relieved ahah.
• And are we noticing that I can now draw gold texture ?? I'm so happy about it because it took me a while to understand to balance the shine and the darker side ! Progress.
I'm still learning to convey blood yet.
• Also Verdelet's magic is like a paralysis/sleeping pill (we saw it with Lazuli in chap 42) and I like that fact that his hair show that idea, a bit like sometimes we want to imagine to bounce and sleep on clouds despite that it's impossible. It's like a lie. A bit like our Duke. He is luring you in but once his spell disappears, you will be in a nightmare. My baby is terrifying but I understand the allure.
Hope you like it!
*
+ Bonus scene
from A Regal Fire/"Question and Observation"
previous short story
Secondary palace, royal property, Constantine's Castle, Over Pride Ring
The red glow that came down like flaming tongues from the stained glass windows of the Great Hall drowned out the faint figure of the Imp who had brought the sweets to the Prince and his guest, the Duke.
Verdelet was enjoying himself and Constantine put away his phone, his head still full of the spell he had seen written inside the Fizzbot. He contemplated his childhood fri- ally, in silence.
The angel-like demon picked up a macaroon that looked exactly like lava. He gazed at it with detachment, his tail sweeping the glossy floor.
- Tell me, Verdelet...? asked Constantine in a flat voice.
Mammon's master of ceremonies straightened up and leaned over the tray, his tail wagging like a playful cat. He placed his ringed hand under his chin.
- Yes, Your Highness ? If you have an evening of mayhem to organise-
- If your father disappeared without warning, what would you think? said the Prince bluntly.
Verdelet's third eye opened and he lost his scowling smile and sat up straight. Constantine caught him in his flaming pupils as if to say that he really wanted an answer. Verdelet had a look on his face that said "seriously?!" Then he sighed and crossed his arms with a grimace :
- It's just that... well, you know, my father... he's not really... I mean, I respect him, you know, a lot. It's just that...
Constantine saw for the first time the Duke's imperfectly perfect facade crumble vaguely. He wrinkled his eyelids. Patient.
He knew Verdelet's father as the Grand-duke Vapula, with considerable power. Like King Paimon, they were rarely seen in their palaces, just to procreate and the rest of the time they were with their armies. More with their strength than their children.
Verdelet contemplated the Imp on the ground. He crouched down and took their hand in his paw before dropping it again. Then he looked at Constantine and his amused smile returned. He shrugged.
- Let's just say I'd be happy to get his legions, if he disappears. I wouldn't worry too much about the rest. Fuck him.
The coldness of the words behind the smile was clear enough. Constantine nodded and looked out of the window at the red sky.
- I see, he murmured putting back down the lava macaroon.
[end of the bonus scene.]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
The bonus scene was actually a main point of the short story but I TOTALLY FORGOT about it. It was suppose to happened when Constantine interrogate Verdelet about Charlie at the beginning but I just forgot. When it's actually important ! It show a bit more private side, even not long, about Verdelet and the relationship with a demonic aristocrat parent (dad).
Vapula (also know as Nappula/Naphula) is a goetic demon, in "Pseudomonarchia daemonum" and the "Lemegeton" which are Renaissance latin treaty/book that talk about demonic hierarchy.
I choose him as Verdelet's dad because he is supposed to be a griffin winged lion kind of guy! He is a Great-duke and has 36 legions. (As comparaison Stolas' dad, King Paimon, for exemple as something like 200 legions)
As we remember, Verdelet is a Count but because he has been promoted to be Mammon's master of ceremonies, he is now a Duke.That's it ! More drawings to come but its a surprise !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 114: [pop corn redesign]
Summary:
Little intermission between intermède II and ACT ONE- PART THREE episode 8 !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Redesign of an OC !
ABADDON, ANGEL OF THE ABYSS
Intro - being able to have an idea of what you have in mind and put it on paper are two differents things, completely different. My OCs are always quite clear in my mind but my drawing skills, less ahah.
Abaddon was hard. I always had an idea of themes : the beauty and chaos opposition, (as conjointed "twins") the spiral, the scorpion and the jellyfishes. A strange angel artist. But it was hard to convey.
So now that I learn that making thumbnails of anything, a small piece where you can't be overwhelmed by details and face and all that, is a HUGE help, I did it for Abbadon. And surprise ! He looks way more like I intend to. Monstrous, strange and handsome. Really weird. But I love.
Summary
I. thumbnail
II. spiral and the handsome face
III. Toyangel
IV. Two Faced Janus
The thumbnail
Thumbnails are great. 10cm×5cm at most and nothing stressful about them. And it stimulated the imagination. So here my thumbnail of Abaddon !
The idea is the same but the execution is better. The jellyfish in one hand and the little doll in the other are here to show what he usually interact with.
- we have the conjointed look, the dark stitches between the faces are new and very on point for him ! He still have the hole and the flame of Hell in it. The dark clouds represents the abyss part. And the scorpion tail is inspired by the Androctonus australis : his poison is very dangerous. Just like this creepy angel. His body is like... made of golden threads ? Kinda. I know the gold is his principal element when it's not chaos.
Spiral and handsome face
The truth and the conscience, technically ! The twins heads are more symmetrical. (In the previous design, the angel face was more hidden and lower.)
The spiral is the one who talk despite not having a mouth and the other thinks, as you know.
Ring-ring !
Abaddon : " Is that fuxking Heaven again ?!"
"Calm down or lava rain will fall on Pride."
The Toyangel
An illustration of Heavenly Grey - the toyangel. It's not very clear but he has the doll in front of his left hand.
Its a version more zoomed in of the thumbnail. We see the tail, the clouds, the hole and fire.
I like it !
Last one, Two Faced Janus
This is a design I draw previously of the thumbnail. I was training on drawing hands. I didn't knew too much about his color palette and I just wanted to make an intense picture.
This is an illustration of Crimson Seed - two faced Janus with Eve/Roo and Abaddon. Eve, is like a puppet and this is her design by Kaledya between!
I would call this drawinf, like the song inspired in this part by Lydia the Bard "Don't Cry For Your Daughters, Eve" and I will add "think of your own punishment".
For Eve/Roo, Abaddon is her prison, her keeper. That is his role for her. They don't get along especially with Roo. Eve is in a prison within a prison, its quite sad. She is crying blood here. In ref to, well, her pain, the injustice maybe and menstrual circles. Her story is not developped fully as I wait for the others seasons of Hazbin Hotel to adapt but it's here, waiting. (EPIC the musical, ref!)
So that's it for the redesign! I have more but there is always right place and time.
Hope you enjoyed !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
When I told you about redesigning Hazbin Hotel Vivzie 7 deadly sins (except Lucy) ? I did it in thumbnail form like that one of Abaddon. It was very interesting to keep Vivziepop ideas in mind and mine and do something with it.
Next ! PART 3, the last, finally !
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 115: ACT ONE - PART THREE "IN NOMINE"
Summary:
First Act, part Three intro and Pride's latest news !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Firstly based on Sinner's Symphony AU
Arencha Amendable
ACT ONE - PART THREE "IN NOMINE"
《 Pride Ring has gone under an obvious clean sweep, the gangs have taken a hard blow and, with no time to mourn, others have already sprung up! A word of advice: if you want to pass a contract at this time of year, hold on to what's left of your soul! The new bosses will be pulling out all the stops to get to the top as quickly as possible!
Charlotte Morningstar is organising a festival to promote her redemption hotel as best she can. And you're wondering, as I am, which Overlords are going to accept when the next Extermination Day is only six months away! Time flies.
Also, "the Seven Rings are somewhat unstable", the Sins tell us, so keep your fingers crossed that the situation remains less than messed up. Especially for you Sinners!
《Current Overlords list of power related to influence over the Pride Ring and more :
1st, Zestial
2nd, Carmilla
3rd, Misfortune
4th, The Vees / The Radio Demon
5th, Rosie
A tie! It looks like the Radio Demon has already won back enough souls to move up the leaderboard! As with his arrival in Hell, he's extremely fast! We wonder what the rest of the Overlords thinks of that? Threatened ?》
Stay tuned ! - Narrator
________
Drawing of the new outfit of Lolicia (designed by Velvette, of course !) and an update of their design, especially the glowing yellow/golden eyes with no more grey.
And she has big shoes for once !
The red marbles in hair are back too !
Here is a doodle of Addolorata and, Vittorio come back soon so, he is here! And he is no more glowing green after the repair and have stitches on his face because of the attack.
Hope you like it !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
In music, in nomine is a polyphonic genre born in the 16th century in England. "In the Benedictus section of this mass, the Latin phrase "in nomine Domini" was sung in a reduced, four-part counterpoint, with the plainchant melody in the meane part. In Nomines are typically consort pieces for four or five instruments, especially consorts of viols." - wiki source.
In nomine means, "in the name of-" in latin, of course.
Counterpart was the name of the PART TWO.
Everything is linked ahah.
The differents instruments for a In Nomine is a metaphor for the characters in part 3.Episode 8 in coming ! Yay !
Have a nice reading day - marquisev
Chapter 116: Episode 8.1 : Why Are You Here ?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Why Are You Here ?
Part 1
"Seven days until..."
The Addolorata Fizzbot homecoming party had ended two hours earlier.
Alastor came out of the little lounge where Charlie and Vaggie were storing the boxes of fireworks for the festival - the Hazbin Summer Japanese Festival (that name was far too long, he hated it) - with a tongue as rough as sandpaper.
Why ? He'd just made such a long list of praises for Lysander that his mouth had turned into a sandcastle. Despicable. But he had no choice, that was the deal he'd made with The Fey in exchange for everything he knew about Addolorata's lullaby. Polishing that idiot's shoes was atrocious but there were worse things.
He had sold candles and nonsense to Charlie so that Lysander would always be warmly accepted in the hotel. Convincing her wasn't difficult, of course.
Alastor smiled grimly as he took the lift to Addolorata's room, who had left the cellar for her ordinary quarters before the crisis. Vaggie had given him a task and he was going to take advantage of it to see where he stood with his ally with whom he didn't... really play the great prince. Fair enough.
He tapped the floor with his cane and fell back into his thoughts, the cabin rising towards the upper floors.
Charlie had not been difficult to convince. After all, all the cards were in his favour: he had helped Angel in an unprecedented way. The Valentino part would go unmentioned, but what did it matter? He was back in Charlie's good graces as he had been for the first few months and that was the main thing.
Charlie wasn't against Lysander returning to the Hazbin Hotel despite his reputation : he had brought Addolorata back in one piece, more or less, and without him, the princess would still be moping around and the grey cloud would still be hanging over her head. Vaggie was against it. She thought there was something dubious in the air. And for once not so much. When did Vaggie not get on her high horse?
He had sent one of his souls to spread the news in the Forest. That was one thing done.
The second was less funny. Less glowing. Talking about his time when he was still alive, in New Orleans... Addolorata amongst others rhings. It was really at the bottom of his to do list. If only he could have skinned that mushroom-headed prick. He wouldn't have a problem. But he couldn't afford it. Not after a deal. He'd already made a mistake with the Addolorata deal and flouting his contracts too often was never good.
For The Anglerfox he had good reason. It remained to be seen whether his little personal victory would go down well. She wasn't letting anything get past her, but he could always dream.
Ding.
The lift doors opened. Alastor stepped into the shadows and appeared in front of Addolorata's bedroom door. No sooner had he brought his knuckles together to knock than he felt the cold of the wood prickle his skin. His deer ears fell back slightly. He grimaced, but kept his smile, clenched his yellow fangs and knocked.
- It's Alastor, cher!
He heard a muffled sound and interpreted it as an invitation to enter. He pushed the handle and the door, which opened softly. This context reminded him of when he had made his alliance contract with her. Raah... he didn't feel it at all. Anyway.
He was at the top (almost) of his game, with Valentino's souls now his own and his place on the reputation board up. He could handle it. He just hoped he wouldn't be crucified. Once. Never twice.
- Alastor, he heard Addolorata's calm, deep voice. At last you're here, I was wondering when you were going to pay me a visit.
The Radio Demon turned his head and saw Addolorata standing there, facing the red wall. He had just noticed that there was no longer a bed in the room. The bedroom seemed much bigger. No, not big. Deep. Like a stretched cube. The Fizzbot, sitting in the armchair in the corner, stared at him with a sneer that he ignored.
He put on his best smile and dusted off his suit.
- Far be it from me to keep you waiting, I had things... to do. Now they're done, I'm all yours, ma bonne amie!
Addolorata continued to stare at the wall before turning her head uncomfortably towards him.
- Do you have something to tell me?
Alastor raised his eyebrows. The question was simple, short and yet heavy. Heavy with innuendo. He straightened his little round red glasses. He gazed at the esca illuminating the top of the Anglerfox's head. It was rather dark in the room, but that was not surprising with Addolodarata.
Alastor placed his staff in front of him with a broad smile.
- Now that you mention it, yes, my dear, yes. We've got a job to do for the hotel and I'd be indebted to you, verbally, if you'd come with me. You see, with this silly festival coming up, our infernal princess wants as much publicity as possible. I've been tasked with recruiting a few fellow Overlords, which is rather amusing given my notoriety for not making friends... But I've already sent a letter to Carmilla and Zestial, so all that's missing is-
- Why are you here, Alastor?
The question was so abrupt, yet in the same tone as the first, that The Radio Demon was speechless for a moment. The radio crackle of his vocal cords echoed in the silence. Alastor remained calm.
- I'm telling you, aren't I? I want to invite you on a little side mission.
Addolorata turned towards him completely and approached with that slow, heavy step of hers. The Fizzbot immediately straightened up and perched on her shoulder. She frowned imperceptibly and repeated:
- Do you have something to tell me?
Alastor felt his mood shrivel. He hated the suffocating effect Addolorata could have. He didn't know if it was her presence or just her powers. In any case, Addolorata was more than she let on and that was why he didn't want to let her go. It was like with the princess, but for different reasons. Too bad it wasn't as simple with her.
Alastor braced himself and clutched his star-shaped microphone between his claws. He decided to continue his sentence.
- All that's missing is warn the Vees. They're Overlords after all, he said, brushing an invisible speck of dust off his shoulder. But if we could have Velvette, at least Charlie would be... happy. Especially if the festival is rerun. If I reopened my radio station, we wouldn't have to ask for anything, but that's not going to happen now.
A silence. He didn't even know if she was listening. Addolorata stopped in front of him, a good distance away, and looked at him. Her eyes had changed. Some Sinners had no pupils, but it was rare. Why were they different? It reminded him of a time when he'd seen an Ars Goetia Demon. The eyes were empty and full at the same time. He didn't like this conclusion.
- Alastor, why are you here?
Deep inside, he lost his smile. Not on his face. He knew what those questions meant. He didn't want to talk about it. He wanted to move on. He saw himself again in the bubble with Charlie and the light-mouth of Addolorata sucking in every last gangster.
His red eyes glided over the robot on his ally's shoulder. All this for a Fizzbot? What for? He couldn't believe the friendship card. Not with Addolorata.
Alastor forced a smile as his shadow made faces at the Fizzbot. He clenched his jaws and admitted in a darker voice:
- I'm here to see, my dear, if all is well between us.
Addolorata's face softened. She was even harder to read now.
- So that's why you are here. Making sure we're still equals, she concluded with a certain amusement that he wasn't sure he appreciated. Just when you had the chance to show your loyalty... you did the opposite.
Alastor felt the weight of the room thicken. He had to glance up at the ceiling to make sure he wasn't losing centimetres in order to crush them. Alastor forced himself to take a casual tone, shrugging his shoulders and straightening his glasses.
- Guilty as charged. It's my fault, it won't happen again.
Another silence. Addolorata's face betrayed such judgement, or so he felt, that he wondered if she really believed he was going to beg for his choice. There were limits. But the Anglerfox said simply:
- I have tasted your blood, Alastor. I have your purple cord. I know there is something missing from your words. So I repeat, do you have something to tell me?
Alastor tensed. Was she testing him? That had to be it. He would never allow such a game to be played with anyone but she had too much to offer to be just another discord. His claws tapped his microphone.
- Well, my dear. If you insist. How can I refuse? he whispered with gentle sarcasm. Yes, I left things to Fitzroy. I wanted to see what you had in store. What would happened. I put it down to my curiosity, It's my bad, truly.
Addolorata tilted her head to one side and the corals in her fox ears pulsed with bioluminescence.
- And ? If you admit it, I'll show you one of my secrets that you want. I'll show you where the Mouth of my esca leads.
Alastor's ambition sparkled. Addolorata would never say anything lightly. If she mentioned it, she would. He straightened up, admiring her business acumen in spite of everything.
- Good. If I flouted our alliance and probably went too far, it was... out of revenge. (His smile sharpened as he leaned towards her and his voice dropped an octave). I wanted to see you in the same mess you got me into half a century ago. I wanted to see you suffer and lose yourself like when you dragged me to the bottom of your hell and crucified me to get me out again. And to be perfectly honest, the loss of your robot isn't even half of what you put me through that day. So if you're looking for a sincere apology, Addolorata, my dear, I won't be the one to give it.
He was expecting something, especially in the face of his cruel smile. He had expected anything, even for the roof to fall on his head or for her to cancel their alliance, but she did nothing of the kind.
Addolorata walked past him towards the door and answered him as if nothing had happened:
- So here's that's the something you had to tell me. Let's go.
- Go where, cher ?
- To do your side mission. See the Vees. Isn't that what you asked me?
Alastor couldn't believe how well he'd done. It was too good to be true. He adjusted his tie and rejoined her as she opened the door.
- I'm delighted you want to come with me. And your secret?
Addolorata smiled. It wasn't a pleasant smile.
- How about later? And my answer to what you had to tell me? Later too. Let's go to the VoxTech Tower first. I'll save you from Vox's advances, in a way, she jested with a touch of humour that didn't escape him.
Alastor gritted his teeth but he couldn't blame her.
- Very funny, my dear. Very funny.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
And the Episode 8 begins ! As you saw, there is a counter down to the festival which will be the last episode of the season/fanfic.
We have a very interesting situation between Alastor and Lolicia. They are, as always, both dominants personalities and both have their view on Hell.
We see here that Alastor is salty about the "sinner on the cross" backstory and with his pov, honestly, fair enough ! He hold that hate for a while. He was on top and he did a move that cost him A LOT.
Even if technically only Zestial, Rosie know about possibly what happened, not in details, well, it's humiliation to its finest and it doesn't go well with a sociopathic mind like Alastor. Of course he had to take revenge! He is a Sinner. And a powerful one of that. And even if he had tie here and there, he manipulated just what he needed to make, in his eyes, Addolorata pay. Even if for him it was not even enough. Which we don't really know if it's true or not because Lolicia is quite changed, not gonna lie !
And things are complex in Hell. And they both use each other. It's Hell. Yes.
So this two are going to the VoxTech Tower ! Does that mean Vox or Velvette will be there soon? Maybe maybe ahah
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 117: Episode 8.2 : Why Are You Here ?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Why Are You Here ?
Part 2
"Seven days until..."
After receiving Alastor's reply, Lysander left his lair for the Hazbin Hotel.
He arrived in a haze in the middle of the festivities. He saw Addolorata and her robot, the other residents and Princess Morningstar. He decided not to crash in. He didn't feel strong enough for that.
The party soon came to an end and from a great distance he watched Addolorata take off with the Radio Demon towards the town centre. He gritted his teeth. That fucking grandpa. He took a deep breath. He had to check his truths. He knocked on the door. The princess greeted him with a big smile, her girlfriend a little less so.
The little maid with the sharp teeth was hovering around him like a cockroach. Everyone was busy. But the good news was that Alastor had kept his end of their bargain. This place was open for him.
He approached a quieter room just off the hall. He looked out of the window before hearing someone behind him. He turned round.
He tilted his head to one side as he saw a snake with a look that wanted to excuse its own existence and a hat with one eye. It looked familiar. Vaguely.
- Hey, the guy smiled.
He had a tray in his hands with cakes. Lysander took the two biscuits. He might have been worried about poisoning, but good luck getting toxins to work against his ruined body.
- Ah, but I've seen you before, he said, chewing the biscuit. Turf lord. No? You tried to be the Vees' partner.
The hotel resident grimaces, uncomfortable.
- Yess, that was before. My name is Sir Pentiouss.
- Hm, Pentious, okay. Lysander. The Fey. The Forest. New Overlord, all that.
He tilts his head to one side, inquisitive as he finishes the second snack. Sir Pentious seemed cautious of him, rightly so, but far less so than the Sinners who had already come to see him. It was a strange feeling. Like a broken record. Was that what this place did? Giving trust to people who shouldn't be trusted? Useful, he suppose.
- What are you doing here? hissed the snake, raising an eyebrow.
- Oh, nothing much. Just came to see if a job was being done properly. It is, apparently.
- You could have come to the party. We ssaw you waiting outside.
Lysander has an amused pout and touches the hole in his chest as if he were stirring a pot with his index finger. Sir Pentious grimaces.
- Yes, he does. I didn't really want to come face to face with Addolorata after that tearful moment I had in your cellar. No offence, but it takes courage to see her face to face, in full possession of herself. Yes, no, no. I'm not ready for that.
Pentious looked at him uncomprehendingly and behind his shoulder as if someone was going to whisper the right answer to him before demanding:
- Sso... you're avoiding her?
- Exactly! I'm avoiding her, affirmed Lys, picking his teeth. And before it gets embarrassing, apart from bringing me cakes, you're here to...?
Pentious contemplated his hands, his snake-like tail, the empty plate he put down and hesitated, apparently not at ease with sociability. He wasn't going to feel sorry for him, he wasn't any good either. The difference was that he was no pushover and didn't give a damn.
- So, why are you here? repeated Lysander more clearly as he leaned against the wall.
Mushrooms were growing slowly on the carpet and between the rugs. Pentious winced again. Lysander watched the snake with detachment and vague expectation.
- Oh, nothing, just to make ssure everything's all right! And see if you're really welcome, I've raided this hotel myself so I know what it's like to change sside-
Lysander gave an amused grin. He took one hand out of his red trouser pocket and pointed at Sir Pentious, denying it.
- Not what you're doing here. Why are you here in Hell, I mean... purred Lys, fiddling with the paper boat stuck in its white elk antlers. May I know ?
Pentious opened and closed his mouth, apparently taken aback by the question.
- Oh... why did I- I? Well, um...
It was a bit of a taboo for the Sinners. And Pentious wasn't used to being asked so much - even if it was nothing - about himself. He frowned, but not out of annoyance, perhaps disgust or shame? Lysander was bad at discerning expressions like that. He didn't care enough about other people's faces to understand them.
He crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow, blue and golden yellow veins criss-crossing his skin. Pentious felt pressured by this small gesture and finally replied, looking away.
- I'm here for my cowardice.
A whisper, but an answer all the same. His forked tongue slipped over the words. Lys couldn't believe it, his eyes opened wide before he let out a dry laugh that sent spores flying around him. The resident of the hotel had a confused look on his face, he hadn't expected this reaction.
- By the Prince! Shit, lil man ! exclaimed Lys, approaching Pentious and putting a hand on his shoulder. Did you really give me an answer? These dingy walls must really work miracles on the Sinners! Well then, you shouldn't unload your bag like that, who knows what my intentions really are, eh?
Lysander was amused and the three obsidian beads on his forehead tinkled. Sir Pentious stepped back with a paranoid expression. He'd got so used to Charlie and the others...
- No, Vagatha said...
The Fey raised his hands in a gesture of relaxation.
- Relax, steampunk king, I'm only joking. I've no reason to take it out on you, sighed Lys, running his hand over the windowsill and leaving a trail of mushrooms in the wake of his palms with satisfaction. Although I could have. But I won't.
- Prove it! frowned Pentious. Or I'll react accordingly! Warn the princess. Tell me why you're here too.
Lysander saw the snake take a small... copper pistol? attached to its tail. He wasn't sure. He chuckled and a red glow flashed in his eyes before he calmed down.
- I suppose I could. After all, my history is fascinating and my memory lethal, what a distraction that would be! Ah... curiosity, lil man. Well, if you want to know. After all, I have nothing to fear from you. Sir Pentious.
Lysander snapped his fingers. The three-winged orange souls floating around him stirred. Behind the glass, foliage grew and pushed back the red light from the sky. Pentious looked around in alarm, putting a finger on the trigger of his pistol but not firing.
Lysander approached at a brisk pace, in the line of fire as if it were a theatrical spotlight without a glow.
- I'm here because, in the eyes of the world, I'm a real asshole, said Lys, putting a hand on his chest just above the hole in his flesh. And strangely enough, it's not a big deal if everyone thinks so, is it? I am what I am. I've lived, I've died and look where I'm standing, I didn't ask for anything and yet I play well. Hm?
- Mosstly I hear an arrogant prick, hissed Pentious, who nevertheless lowered his weapon because Lys had answered the question.
- Arrogance is just a natural part of being good, Pentious. It's only arrogance if you see vanity in it. And I don't. And I don't want to. Why does it matter? Like I said, I am what I am. An asshole. Who paid to be an asshole. But being an asshole doesn't matter when you grow up and live next to Addolorata. What she was.
The snake seemed surprised by this statement. As if he was touched by romanticism. He had seen Lys bring Lolicia back to the reality but he hadn't expected this. He didn't have the context. Not like The Radio Demon who knew too much.
- It's true sshe was your wife... hissed Pentious, blushing and lowering his eyes.
- Yes, you know what it's like to be married to the right person I imagine, in your day, lil man, you must have had a ring on your finger too.
Pentious winced, embarrassed, and Lys leaned towards him, inquisitive.
- Hm? No answers? Not the right person or... not married? Don't tell me it's the later! When I know you're older than me.
- Oh shut up! he hissed.
Lys chuckled thoughtfully.
- Honestly, I wonder how you've managed to survive so long in Pride without getting beaten up, Pentious. I'd heard about the Turf Lords who went to war after every Extermination, you were on the front line and never got to become an Overlord. And you know why?
- I'm ssure you're going to tell me, pouted Pentious.
- Because you didn't make any contract, whispered Lys, stroking his three-winged butterflies souls before staring into the resident's eyes. No souls, no strength. With one exception. And your inventions are... honourable, but clearly not enough. And to think you called yourself the arch-nemesis of The Radio Demon when you'd rather be in the warmth of your new friends' arms. That's why you're here, Pentious. That's the real reason, isn't it? Tell me from your mouth.
The Fey nimbly retrieved the pistol and looked at it carefully. Pentious wanted to protest but Lys cut him off as he let the gun fall to the ground and be swallowed by the thick carpet of moss and fungus that had formed beneath them. He approached Pentious with a certain fascination. It was the demon part talking.
- Admit, as I do, what you are.
Pentious frowned.
- Thiss place is good. I've discovered thingss I never thought I'd have. (Sir Pentious glared at the new Overlord.) Like you with your wife.
Silence. Lysander took a step back and shoved his hands into the pockets of his red trousers. He looked offended. More than anything, he was struck by the irony of the words. The branches at the window shifted and disappeared. He straightened up and chuckled coldly, but calmer, it was less the demon and more him this time, talking.
- Discovered things I never thought I'd have? About the wife? he continued with a dark sneer. No. No, lil man. No. I've never found out anything about my wife. I never have. Her mystery has always been thick. Different from here but still there. But even a full mystery a human is capable of loving.
There was complete silence in the room. Pentious held his breath. A drop on the elk antler fell onto the carpet and made a sound as if it had landed on a tiled floor.
- She was everything. The servants of the manor adored her so quickly. She did nothing for them. She was the opposite of their former mistress, my Mother," Lys explained, his eyes wide in a trance-like whisper. The only thing they had in common was the forest. Strange things were happening after our marriage. My valet once told me that he'd seen a bear with six eyes. The circle of feathers around the perimeter of our estate. The glass of windows marked with words that make no sense. Nothing malicious... just strange. Like the old relics stuck between the books in the library. The golden pearls caught in the brambles of the rose bushes on the veranda and the lake...
Another drop fell. The flood of images poured into Lys's eyes like a lullaby without melody.
- She woke up in the middle of the night, walking on the frozen lake. Sleepwalking. The maid would wake me. I'd go looking for the wife. The ice cracked under my feet. When I reached her, she always said the same thing... words, rules to follow... "One-
Lysander stopped abruptly and realised the episode he just had. His expression frowned. He grabbed Pentious by the wrist, who looked at him in horror.
- If you so much hiss a word of mine to anyone, "The Fey threatened, I'll make blossom an annihilation out of you.
Where Lysander held Pentious, the skin began to fray like rotting meat. The snake shrieked and backed away. Lys let go. The skin became ordinary again. Lys bent down and picked up something on the ground. Pentious pressed himself against the wall, his eyes half-closed.
- I won't tell! I won't say anything!
Lysander tilted his head to one side, grabbed the hotel resident's hand, which tensed... but he placed his pistol in his palm.
- Good. I'll be back later... probably for the festival, there will be chaos aplenty. I can't miss it.
Then, without another word, The Fey left civilisation to return to his Forest, leaving Pentious stuck between two impressions, his gun back in his palm.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I listened to an horror movie trailer while writing the end of this chapter I wonder if it hows in the ambiance of the writing!
So I wanted this conversation to happened for a while ! The shameful and the shameless and how they view their time stuck in hell. The whole theme is really the title.
We have some details that the Saga of Leiv and Addolorata didn't show. Things that happened and stay silent. Now you know a bit more.
I think this two could actually like each other after some time. They are very differents but I don't know, I can see it. As friends. Somehow. Even if Lys don't do friendship.
In the Hazbin Hotel show, I always thought Sir Pentious never actually made bargains with souls involved because he seems to, not be used to talk to anyone, especially not being able to manipulate or have the ability to have the charisma to sell something nobody should buy especially with their own soul. I figured he always used his talent of inventor to try to be on the power game and failing when attempting to battle real dark Sinner like Alastor. Probably this is why the Vees thinks he is not worth it as a partner. So I incorporate that in the AA AU!
That is all !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev!
Chapter 118: Episode 8.3 : The Makings of a Saint
Summary:
Hello...
Just to say that Saint Peter is describe as the redesign I've made of him. A [popcorn] will be dedicated to him soon.
Thank you !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
The Makings of a Saint
Part 1
"Tic-tac, tic-tac"
Men have an idea of how to make Saints, or at least how to choose them.
For angels, it's different, or at least for some of them. It's easier, more at their fingertips. After all, doesn't a mortal become a saint when he crosses paths with an angel? Life and death don't matter, only the moment, the encounter.
You just have to lose yourself, because you lose hearts and freedom. But wouldn't they abandon the world to be shrouded in light? Winners.
Not everyone can catch this light, not everyone can feel it, make it tangible, twist it and shape it into a perfect circle that will never fall to the ground.
Abaddon can grab it. Can bend it.
A halo with a veil. The marriage of the celestial and the mortal. The saint is a bride whom Heaven promises to take care of. The veil makes all the difference between what is close and what is just a winning soul.
Abaddon will find the necessary elements. But not in his Atelier. He'll have to take a portal, climb, climb, until the Abyss becomes the firmament and there he'll see the Golden Gates. There he will see the clouds on which those who have died can walk.
It's an unconventional approach. An angel rarely thinks of giving sainthood to a soul. It never crosses their mind. But Abaddon has steps to follow. A reward to give. Even if it's unconventional, even if his departure from the heart of Hell will give the Seven Rings earthquakes, even if his absence will set off a certain alarm.
More than that, from the moment he will seized the sainthood, forged it, infused the name of his future master into it, unconventional, his brother, Azariel would know.
You can't change the nature of a soul without consequences.
Separating it from what it had been to become what it never thought it would be: that's what destroys the balance.
That's what will topple the semblance of stability, that will give Hell an advantage, that will alert Heaven and Death, Azy.
Abaddon wasn't going to back down. He wouldn't back down. He had waited so long to be able to reproduce a miracle. He would be capricious. Certainly. He will ask for forgiveness later. He just had to pass under Azrael's nose before returning to his own bosom. He had to be quick. Efficient.
He just had to take a more ordinary form, distract Saint Peter and take what he had to take.
He wasn't doing anything wrong.
It was just unconventional.
And he didn't want to follow protocol.
He didn't have the time. Not him. The other.
The subterfuge downstairs was unravelling.
He had to hurry before the great minds met.
Abaddon tore himself out of the cloud mass, a jewel on his ankle that gave him legs, and straightened up, walking towards the great white path that led to the golden doors.
A suit hid his nature and his flame, his heads joined as one and spirals sprouted on his illusion of skin like scars, tattoos. The heels of his dress shoes clicked as he slipped his golden-nailed hand into his pocket.
- Welcome to Hea-...
He raised his head and Saint Peter, that little flying fish, guardian of the kingdom of heaven, was speechless at his visit.
- Oh, sh- Well! Your Most Serene... Abysmal, he forced himself to smile as broadly as possible to hide his exponential nervousness. May I... ask what is the object of your visit ?
The halo and veil behind his curly brown hair sparkled. Oh yes, if he still had a heart under that skin of gold and silver, under those scales, behind the key hanging around his neck, it would have beaten like fire.
But what devotee would keep his heart, if one can become a saint?
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
A shorter chapter ! Like an old mage say once, "its not about the number of words but the thoughts you put in it, when you build your story." I'm just kidding, it's not real, but you know what I mean.
As I say at the beginning, this is the redesign of St-Peter Im writing, as I'm quite sure, but maybe I'm wrong, that Kaledya didn't do a SSAU redesign of him. So I did it myself! And of course Abaddon with a more humanoid vibe that I redesign too.
I think sainthood is a subject that its interesting and probably won't be discussed in the Hazbin Hotel show, so this part of the story give a bit of lore on the au. This plot line is actually in mirror with another one of the main show.
Because even if the ending and characters and roles they are different, I want to be able to have a construction that look like in large lines of the actual story so, i won't be lost. But I will explained it more once the season 1 is over.Have a nice reading day! - marquisev
Chapter 119: [pop corn redesign]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 3 and 4 of episode 8.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
The Redesign of Saint Peter
• First ! The drawings !
TADA ! Personally I had to think a bit before finding the right path and I'm not mad at this design. And it's probably the first redesign I make of a character of the show (if I don't count Lucifer which i did, but I stick with the one Kaledya made at least as a casual form!) In the Arencha Amendable? AU ! The rest are OCs.
I have his pupil shape on top.
In the first drawing I've made, he says :
- Welcome to Heaven !
and then thinks
"Wait, why do I hear boss music ?"
I know it's a meme. (I know it only because I love Fromsoftware games lore ahah.) But it fits so much the entrance of Abaddon ahah
His face is so fun, he is like "Hello... wtf?!" Really the end of the previous chapter in a nutshell.
The second drawing, it's him reading a parchment as its "a boring day, no-one at the Golden Gates"
And then down there, the aulo and the veil of sainthood.
• Second ! The process
So Saint Peter has like nothing in the show, he is just a blond twink guy, respectfully and, there is no inspiration of who he is. He could ba a random statue of an angel from the XIXe century who took life. And there is a lot of them.
I had to think about something between my own personal horror au, something Vivzie and something SSAU. So I keep him a smiling twink, I think it's sweet of his character and useful for my plot line for him, you will see.
So my St-Peter has elements of the man or what we know about him.
• Third ! The redesign
St-Peter is the patron of fishermen, masons and locksmiths. I used the fisherman and locksmith as references only for this redesign.
To tie the fisherman part, I made him part flying fish, beautiful creature, thinking the "wings" of the fish could be his angel wings. He has real fishnets at the bottom of his outfit and little wings similar but on his head.
The body : is made of silver and gold because it's says in one text, that his attribute is two keys one in gold, the other in silver. And add little gold fish scales.
The face : St-Peter was a Jewish man, so I search Jewish male models and look at their features. Most of them had curly brownish hair, pronounced/curved nose and light eyes. So I made his sclera blus and his pupils gold in the form of keyhole !
As a former human and now angel, he is less animalistic than the people of Hell and keep his humanoid form mostly.
The outfit and colors : the outfit is a mix of old clothing from B.C and a bathrobe. We can see his torso but it doesn't really matter because it's not flesh. The colors (deep blue, light blue and pink) of the coat are the same of a the body of a flying fish. He has leather shoes from his time and layers. He also has a necklace with a key. Easy symbol!
For the angelic characteristics, he has clouds with sunset colors at his ankles like he is part of Heaven. Like really part of it. And of course, the peculiar halo of the sainthood who has a short veil behind. A veil only saint have or martyr.
That's it !
*
Bonus !
Abaddon trying to look more normal and also an artistic image of him :
First drawing, full body of Abaddon "trying to be a normal joe, angel". We have him as I describe him a bit in the previous chapter. His shirt under the suit (poor taste) says Keep Calm ! And yes he cracks his index on his right hand. He also have the ankle bracelet that give him legs. Like an artefact.
The second, I made a close up of his face.
And then "The allegory of Abaddon" with a form of Abaddon full of wings having in his hand the pentagram of the Pride Ring or Hell. I like to think the undertext of this is "the only angel who will listen to your sins."
That's it of my baby !
Hope you liked it !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time
Yes, if you think Abaddon is handsome, respectfully, you are not alone because St-Peter thinks the same. And yes it's a teaser from the next song ! Ahah. Who was funny to write!
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 120: Episode 8.4 : The Makings of a Saint
Summary:
Hello...
(Funny) TW for angel's rizz !
Thank you
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
The Makings of a Saint
Part 2
"Tic-tac, tic-tac"
Saint Peter was having a rather dull day because today, apart from this morning, there had been no Winners admitted to Heaven. He was reading a scroll of yesterday's local news. Checking the list of nominees earnestly as he fiddled with his key.
He didn't like to see a silent day. He preferred to see deserving souls enter and prosper in Heaven. But today, nothing. That's why he wasn't at all expecting to see one of the oldest celestial beings emerge from the clouds without warning, without an appointment. Just a visit.
The form The Abyss had taken was splendid and Saint Peter felt electricity run through his body like on stormy warmth. He grinned broadly as he greeted him with rambling words, wondering forty-six times in less than thirty seconds if everything was all right and that the Last Judgement was not yet upon the world.
However, when he saw the calmness of the Angel of the Abyss, he realised that he was panicking for nothing. He pulled himself together as much as he could and announced jovially:
- Your Most Serene Abysmal... Would you like me to call so that we can give you a proper welcome?
Abaddon nodded no need and spoke up. Saint Peter felt a spiral form in his body and tighten in his stomach.
- Simeon, it's been too long, said Abaddon, before correcting himself when he saw the apostle's cheeks turn pinker. Oh, it's not Simeon any more. Is it? I keep forgetting. I should just call you Saint.
Abaddon dusted off his suit jacket, which was spiralling as if on his skin.
- I've come to make sure there's some doubt on a detail, The Abyss simply replied to the previous question.
Abaddon looked behind Saint Peter's rosy face at the great Golden Gates and the clouds pressing against them. A wall that looked like it was made of cotton but was, in fact, impenetrable. Sacred. Beautiful.
The clouds closest to the gate were tinged with gold. The same colour as the guardian's halo. This was the material he needed. And he would have it.
Abaddon observed the silence of the white path and the absence of Winners in the vicinity. It must have been a quiet day for the Saint. The Angel of the Abyss approached step by step, the artefact on his ankle glittering and singing. It was a necessity if he was to appear more human, but also a reminder that he did not belong here, or at least not for long. He was just a small version of self pulling himself out of the bigger, deeper one down there.
In the wake of his footsteps, spirals formed in the ground before relaxing and disappearing.
- The place is serene, commented Abaddon in a deep, calm voice as he walked towards Saint-Peter. I'd forgotten how much the light was grandiose.
Abaddon only half believed it, but it was far from a lie. He didn't belong here, but sometimes a little clarity wouldn't hurt. Saint-Peter tightened his smile as his cheeks turned even pinker, like a flower in bloom.
His iridescent flying fish wings reflected pastel shades of colour on the pale heavenly road. He cleared his throat but Abaddon gave him no time to compose himself.
The ticking of a clock echoed softly. Low music accompanied Abaddon's first words as he continued to approach Saint Peter, without flinching for a moment.
I shouldn't have pretend or thought,
This absence of you won't mind, he sings showing with his hand Heaven.
I let my eye be blind,
Of the faces so kind,
And I can see under your smile,
Distractions calling from behind,
But I won't punish, in fact...
Abaddon smiled faintly and put his hand back in his pocket, boring his golden eye into the saint's blue ones. He locks himself into his lock-like pupils.
I'd told you "confess,
Get on your knees for me,
Confide to me your boredom and sin",
I'm the angel that will smear your ink.
I'd let you talk,
Get on your knees,
Tell your pain without shame and worries,
Won't blame you out of your duties.
Adam's apple bobs up and down as he swallows his nervousness. Abaddon stops in front of the sacred ward in front of the doors.
Under a seal,
Keeper to keeper secrets won't spill,
You want me to be your confessional?
Will be until it's natural.
Abaddon moves to the side and the clouds take the form of staircases which he climbs until he arrives on the same foot as Saint Peter behind his lectern where the parchment with the names of the admitted rested. The Winners. Souls contrary to those Abaddon was accustomed to guarding.
He ran his golden nails across the lectern and gently approached Saint Peter, who was silently hyperventilating.
Saint, don't forget I will drown,
This absence of you won't mind, he sings looking directly at Saint Peter this time.
I let my eye be blind,
Of those faces so kind,
And I can see under your smile,
Distractions calling from behind,
But I won't punish, in fact...
Abaddon stares at Saint Peter and his gaze silently tells him ‘not to move, that he would like to check something’. The Angel of the Abyss has the golden cloud in his vision. Almost within reach. Abaddon moves a little closer and leans over to get a closer look at the Saint's face, whose eyes are like a sea, his nose a curve without a bump.
I'd told you "confess,
Get on your knees for me,
Confide to me your boredom and sin",
I'm the angel that will smear your ink.
I'd let you talk,
Get on your knees,
Tell your pain without shame and worries,
Won't blame you out of your duties.
Saint Peter in the shadow of The Abyss feels the pulsations of an absent heart echoing in his eardrums like drumbeats.
The ghost of a human heart, what a power, always fascinating. There's nothing in the world that desires like a human, after all.
Saint Peter would never allow himself to smell Abaddon, but he does so in spite of himself and his scent makes him swirl like a spiral going to his head. Abaddon puts his hand just beside the little wing on the side of the Saint's head and leans in closer. The voice becomes a whisper:
Let it all out!
Pray, all your sins, all of you.
Pray, Saint, and I will listen,
For you.
Abaddon catches a piece of golden cloud in his palm. Something changes in the air. In the foundations of worlds. And he knows that at any moment Azrael will be able to see what he is doing. Quickly. He keeps the specific piece in his fist. He looks down and sees up close, the keylocks twirling and the face as intense as a pink rose.
I'd told you "confess,
Get on your knees for me,
Confide to me your boredom and sin",
I'm the angel that will smear your ink.
The music fades. Abaddon backs away step by step and digs his full fist into his trouser pocket. He has what he wants. Saint Peter seems surprised to still be standing where he is. It amuses The Abyss vaguely. Whose words on his Keep Calm t-shirt echo the situation.
Before Saint Peter could ask him what he had been looking for, Abaddon wondered as he kept the cloud and steps back to the path:
- By the way, how is Abel?
Saint Peter recovered from his emotions, and this time blushed more deeply at the question, as if inside himself he had become a cage of reasoning. He watched Abaddon's back go, with the two-coloured curls, still a little upside down.
- He's fine, but restless. He... thinks the forces of Hell are getting stronger. He can't wait to get off, Your Most Serene Abysmal. Wha- what do you think?
Abaddon did not turn to answer, but laughed softly. He replied before disappearing into a well of clouds :
- What do I think? I thought Abel's opinion was always right and better. Believe that too, Saint. Believe that too.
In the clouds, Abaddon floats and makes sure there's no one out there and pulls his frothy golden treasure out of his pocket. Now the question.
How does one angel make a halo again?
Oh yes, he remembers.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
[Abaddon's rizz in progress..]
[Rizz functional, target acquired]Ahah, it was very funny to do this chapter and the song. "Distraction" by Abaddon is a song rewrite of "Let the world burn" by Chris Grey (without the first verse) !
First it was supposed to be "Your Idol" by the Saja Boys but I already did a rewrite of it for personal project so I wanted something new. I had the idea of this song by listening to a mashup of let the world burn × Your idol.
I also had inspiration from the character The Hot Priest from the serie FLEABAG. Very good cinematography to this, if you want to see two seasons, it's hilarious.
Also, the distraction music sing by Fizzarolli in HB when he and Blitz need to escape Crimson's gang. Also, "the allegory of Abaddon", my drawing of the previous popcorn, is also an inspiration.Honestly its hilarious because I think i say it already, Abaddon is aroace, I mean he is the angel of the abyss, a personnification of a PLACE, so it was fitting him like a glove.
But again, Abaddon see everyone mind in Hell, he need to focus to read one (hopefully for him he prefers to be an artist), but still, he have seen everything especially the worse on Sinners. He can see in an instant that St-Peter fancy him.
But to be honest, I think St-Peter would like every pretty guy-ish angels. But, hey it worked ! Abaddon had what he wanted. The matter to make sainthood.For the lyrics of the song, I like it because in the pov of Abaddon, it's technically pure description of what happen in a confessional with him. Nothing crazy. No undertone. But because it's St-Peter pov, all of it become sensual as hell (no jokes here)
Lyrics details :
Ink = texture of the sin
Keeper to keeper = Abaddon is keeper of many people and St-Peter keeper of the doors.
Seal = seal of confessionOf course, Abaddon knows what he is doing. It just doesn't affect him. But I like the song its giving sensuality and blasphemy and purety in the same time, in the context !
Do I imply Abel will be important ? You have no idea. Do I imply Abel and St-Peter are maybe a thing ? Indeed I imply it ! Ahaha So, Abaddon has what he wants, now he need to make it and leave in time. Tic-tac!
Have a nice reading day! -marquisev
Chapter 121: Episode 8.5 : The Makings of a Saint
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
The Makings of a Saint
Part 3
"Tic-tac, tic-tac"
To form the halo of a Saint, he could not immediately return to his depth.
It needs the light of Heaven.
The full name of the soul who will wear it.
Angelic brute force.
Wind muslin.
Yes, he remembered, and rightly so.
Abaddon was floating in the clouds that slowly spiralled around him like a tent of frothy silk curtains. The material of the gold-tinted cloud of the Golden Gates danced between his fingers. He wouldn't back down. He had to move fast.
He remained in the light and began to forge the material like a potter. The special cloud amalgamated, pressed together, contorted and elongated like a semicircle that never stops growing.
The artist that he is, followed his work with ease and his rhythm was accompanied by a liturgy full of abundance. Consecrated choirs. A sung thank-you. He's on the right track.
The Angel of the Abyss moved his lips and the letters flew out like a glittering necklace. Golden fireflies added to the fresh mould, to the chain. The soul's name was formed, complete, faultless, torn from its supposed destiny, now confronted with another path along which it will glide.
It's a necessary step.
Abaddon breathed his power into the object and a piece of the abyss transferred itself into the ring, which became a halo, shining brighter and brighter, cold, hot and all of something else at once. The spirals slid like fishes into the halo, which now floated above his palm. Satisfied, he smirked. All that was missing was one more element and the result would be... perfect.
Abaddon took a breath and exhaled slowly in a chilling hiss that he caught between his thumb and forefinger. The unreal material became real and he attached it to the halo. The veil. The liturgical chant stopped.
And there it was. A halo of sainthood. A little something that had such big consequences... it was still worth it. Abaddon observed his work, ready to take a portal and return to the Atelier, when a thunderclap exploded behind him.
- Well, well, if it isn't my younger brother coming to visit us in Heaven...
He froze abruptly and tucked the sainthood into the fold of his suit jacket.
The presence of his elder brother, like a flock of crows and ravens, exhaled against his back like a whirlwind and ruffled the little wings on his head. The scent was of bones, gold and feathers.
- ... how unusual, commented Azrael.
Fuck. Abaddon put on his best casual face, knowing full well that his brother was angry, and that he knew, more or less, exactly what he had done without following protocol. The secret was ruined, wasn't it?
Azrael formed a patch of earth in the middle of the clouds and Abaddon felt the soles of his shoes hit the ground. He turned round with a smile worthy of Saint Peter.
- Heyyy... Azy!
Azrael, his face half decomposed and his aura straighter than justice whereas Abaddon's was an eternal spiral, met with another thunderclap. He looked at him darkly, like a child who had done something stupid when they both had millions of years behind them.
Azrael looked at his sibling's new form, the two-tone hair they had in common, the artefact on his ankle, the annoying attitude.
The white raven continued to speak for his brother with an almost sarcastic severity. Almost:
- Would it not be a whim that I smell upon you, after seeing before my eyes, the name of a soul, unworthy, change sides in my register and of course....
Azrael approached with a frown as the definitive darkness in his eye socket searched for something on Abaddon, who knew personally that he was screwed. Obviously, the update of the Registers of the Dead had betrayed him before he could even say ‘whew’. He was in for a rude scolding.
- ...power different from yours that you keep preciously here, growled Azrael, pointing his index finger at his brother's chest.
The Angel of Death raised his head to face the false form of The Abyss compressed in this humanoid receptacle.
- I don't think you've dared anything this dangerous for a long time, but...
The white crow shrieked and leaned towards Abaddon's face reproachfully:
- ...please tell me what's so important that you've decided to upset the balance without asking permission?
Azrael bent down further and the crows on his shoulders stirred. He placed his claw on Abaddon's jacket and patted the brand new halo through the fabric. His face showed not a hint of a smile. Yes, Abaddon should never have done that, without telling anyone. He was definitely a receptacle of problems with his choice.
- You've got one minute to tell me everything. To justify yourself. Right now.
Abaddon swallowed a sulky sigh. He was cornered. He was almost there! He'd kept his secret for so long. Raah... it had to happen.
- Fine, Azy, capitulated Abaddon, pulling out the halo slowly. I'm going to tell you everything.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
"And yes, you thought you will be getting alright Abaddon ? You're dead wrong, baby !"
(Crimson ref ahah)This chapter, I love writing it. It's two moods shifting, it's the big brother catching the youngest, it's the bullshit getting caught. It's aura farming. It's "and we're cooked!" Ahah.
For the first half, I was listening to a church hymn when Abaddon was creating the sainthood. Its a bit of lore for AA AU!
Then i listen to an edit of Death voice actor from Puss in Boots 2. Major inspiration! Yes I continue to imagine Azrael ref for him. Kaledya's animatic at the time was perfect.Its been a while we didn't see Azrael (Kaledya OC) and Abaddon together ! I adore them. I think for their alignment chart, Azrael could be a True Neutral, as Death itself (it's not canon, just my take on it) and Abaddon truly a Chaotic Neutral (that's canon for sure ahah)
Well, conlusion, Abaddon dear : there is no secrets amongst angels ! (Not Azrael having the right to listen to the full plot line of the fanfic ahah)
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 122: Episode 8.6 : Disturbances
Summary:
Hello ! Just a little...
Tw : erotism
Also Vox is describe as the redesign I've made of him. A [popcorn] will be dedicated to him soon.
Thank you !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Disturbances
"Seven days until..."
VoxTech brings you the news!
If you have an influx of Imps asking you for work, don't be surprised, the double focus, fat sex performances in Wrath and Envy have exploded! I guess Asmodeus' condoms aren't doing the rounds of all the Rings!
But what do we have, you ask? Oh, you know, the whole shebang! Sudden volcanic explosions on Wrath, sandstorms on Greed, a tsunami on Envy as if Abaddon was throwing a fucking tantrum!
What does that mean for us? Oh nothing, just the worst! Sulphur emanations have increased by 75%! Architectural eyes weep acid. If you haven't got any huts, you're in deep shit! But don't panic, you can always come to VoxTech if you're prepared to make sacrifices for your own good!
We're told that the legions have come to fill their ranks and for those who are still wondering, no, Sinners are still not accepted as soldiers! No way to escape your trauma by joining the army!
In any case, dear listeners, these disturbances are the bait for colossal problems! We're so hot right now it's possible that Heaven will descend early and it won't just be to slap us around!
But don't worry, because at VoxTech Entreprises, your trust is our smile! We've already prepared surveillance cameras that will warn you of danger before it even exists.
Buy now online, free for the first ten. Hold on to your soul, these disturbances will take everything else away from you!
A burst of laughter, then a clear sizzle.
Vox stopped the live broadcast while his assistants across the room shouted "Cut! Cut! End of filming!" And the echoes of their voices bounced and spread across the gigantic aquarium where the sharks swam like an hypnotic dance.
Fuck. Now that's good television. Nothing like a good natural disaster to keep everyone on their toes- Fuck!
Vox sprawled against the back of his CEO's chair, his legs spread wide, a head between his thighs that went back and forth, and that pressure like a vice. Argh...
The mouth on his curved screen let out a long tongue with the tip of a charger. Electric shocks ran down his striped shirt with the sleeves rolled up.
One of his phones began to ring. He glanced at it. Velvette. Shit. Now what? He let the ring do its job. He dug his sharpened claws into the arms of the armchair as the fire rose inside him like an electric blaze.
The bell continued to ring. Vox could no longer hear it. He leaned his head back and the wires who were his hair almost touched the floor behind him.
Shit. Just like that.
The call was cancelled.
Vox placed his free hand on his screen and the drool that intertwined his double rows of shark teeth made the curved surface sizzle. He let out an ecstatic fire and flinched. P-P Perfect! An electric heart sparkled in the air.
He barely had time to recover when Velvette called again. This time he could answer.
- Yes, Velvette? I have a feeling you're here to brought me some bad news, he whispered at the sight with a sarcastic smile.
Velvette was with her googles. Probably in the lab.
《 Val is fucking with us! I got a call to say he hasn't been out of his club for a week!》
The smile on the screen frowned as the ecstasy left him. Vox hadn't forgotten that he was on a break with Val.
- And why is that my problem, my dear ?
Velvette rolled her eyes as an explosion ruffled her raspberry and chocolate hair behind her.
《 Don't start with your bullshit, Vox! He's not going back to the studios, it's costing us money and the limited edition aphrodisiac is giving me a hard time. I've got better things to do than check your stupid little king's nappies.》
Vox winced even more. He saw the head between his legs straighten up. He analysed it before taking his handkerchief from his shirt pocket and tossing it to her. Vox tapped his armrest with his finger.
- He's probably just having a bad trip, nothing important but I'll go and see him. A week really? What's wrong with him? OK, fine. I'll go, I'm going. But there won't be anyone at the Tower. We might miss some lost souls.
《 Let them make an appointment. Let them go and wait. Fuck them.》 Velvette replied without a moment's hesitation before ending the call.
He sighed. My shitty life. But it was true that they couldn't afford to lose any buzz when that bastard Radio Demon had climbed back up the rankings with them. Equal, my ass. He growled.
Vox turned around when he saw the Sinner, who had been kneeling for him, get up and discreetly leave. Vox grinned. With his thresher shark tail, he grabbed her around the waist and placed her on his lap. She gasped with an adorable little noise. He kissed her and his tongue deposited an electric juice in the Sinner, whose eyes rolled back. Vox smiled triumphantly.
- Another twenty minutes and I'll be on my way. But I haven't finished with you yet. You've done such a good job, you deserve a reward.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Do you remember when I told you in the short story "The CEO" in the first Collection about The Vees, that in there Vox was supposed to have a blowjob when discovering about the return of Alastor in the music competition ? Well, it's right now.
Its been a while I haven't write some erotica. Not missing it but I'm just happy to see my redesign of Vox doing his thing. As Kaledya didn't do a redesign of him for SSAU ! Popcorn soon.
And yes, Abaddon's choice is breaking Hell a bit but we knew that. And also I'm building things nicely for my new antagonist to arise! For season 2.
Velvette is faithful to herself and creating a new nightmare in her lab. Meanwhile, Valentino is traumatised by what happened to him with Charlie AND ashamed that he lost half of his souls to Alastor and half of himself. Of course he kept the secret. He is in a bad shape. We're not sorry.
So who will come at the VoxTech Tower as none of the 3 Overlords are here ? Yes. You know ahah. But that's okay we have a way more amazing revelation that will happened in between. Trust me. (Would say Vox)
Have a nice reading day! - marquisev
Chapter 123: Episode 8.7 : Scuba Diving
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Scuba Diving
Part 1
"Six days until..."
The VoxTech Tower, despite its neon lights, was not as welcoming as the advertising made it out to be. Nothing surprising there, but some naive souls - if naivety still existed among Sinners - were still astonished.
Astonished not to be welcomed with open arms, even if they were the biggest fan, the best of their buyers. VoxTech was just a factory with flashing colours. When there were no Overlords meetings or hellish disasters, there were just a few journalists camped out in the car park. They stood around, smoking cigarettes non-stop and just waiting for the next media buzz to make their mark. In the meantime they were selling newsflashes at a discount.
On seeing The Radio Demon and Mr Fox (Addolorata had not failed to apply their commercial identity) the photographs tried to rain down. They only tried.
Alastor frowned, his smile sharpened, and conjured up a few of his damned souls to butcher the paparazzi in the front line, while those behind ran off in fear, leaving their cameras behind: from their red eyes, the lenses wept acid.
- It's quiet, remarks Lolicia after the bloody mini-chaos as they opened the tinted door to the VoxTech Tower. Is it because it's late?
Alastor walked behind them and gazed at the large, bright and colourful hall whose only inhabitant was the Sinner receptionist, hypnotised by his computer. In the silence, the sound of his keyboard seemed remarkable.
Alastor straightened his little red glasses and looked at the clock. It was past midnight. Obviously with Addolorata's slowness.
- Late? repeated The Radio Demon, almost sarcastic in his tone. Oh no, dish, the Vees district starts to thrive at this hour! No, no, it seems to me that we've come at the wrong time. What a shame! Might as well leave a note and go, hm?
Addolorata smirked and waved a no. Much to his chagrin. She made her way to the receptionist's counter, her fox tail bouncing fluffily in her wake.
- Good evening, she announced, her voice even deeper than usual, thanks to her disguise conjured up by Alastor. We're here to make an appointment with...
- Velvette or... No, just Velvette.
Without looking up from his screen, the receptionist babbled like an answering machine:
- The three Overlords are absent for the moment. If you have an interview request, come back tomorrow afternoon. If you have a talent for chemistry, we will make an appointment in Miss Velvette's calendar. If you show up for the model announcement, you can wait after the door just right. If you want to become our next star of X movies, (Alastor was starting to get tired of it by the second sentence, but that suggestion made his annoyance rise.) Wait at the left door. If it's for a professional request...
- As an Overlord, pal, Alastor cut in with a crackling radio sound, I think it's the latter.
The receptionist shuddered, tore himself from his screen, blinked his single eye, and looked up at them. His expression changed dramatically, conveying acute panic when he recognized The Radio Demon. Mr. Fox was less on his list of worries, he knew him only vaguely. However, every friend of the enemy of his patron was his enemy. Or at least a problem. Alastor couldn't help but smile more broadly at the cyclops' discomfort. He reveled in it.
- So? he pressed mockingly. Are you going to make a phone call?
- Or put us on hold somewhere, Lolicia proposed, pointing with their big golden eyes two armchairs. We can expect Mr. Vox as well-
- Or not, squeaked Alastor darkly.
The good news is that the receptionist didn't hesitate to open a door, leading them down a hallway to a waiting room for the Vees' Overlords colleagues specifically. On one of the walls, there was a sign that said, "Fuck you, Alastor!" With a huge donor finger.
They had been warned: the Radio Demon was not welcome but it was the least of his worries.
The room was not large. Two sofas face each other and an aquarium with demonic fishes and monstrous starfishes was enthroned behind one of them. There was a dim light, purple spotlights. The walls were soundproofed. Chamber music from the 50s was hanging out in the background.
There was a rotary telephone with rhinestones on it, which the receptionist told them was to be taken, for he called here as soon as he "heard of the return of Miss Velvette or Mr. Vox."
Alastor watched as Addolorata settled into one of the couch, the fluffy texture sinking deep under her weight. In silence. So much silence. He didn't know if it was the waiting room or The Anglerfox, but an underwater atmosphere overwhelmed the room. He felt like he was scuba diving. And, argh, that he was more comfortable in the forest!
As he suspected, Addolorata did not engage in conversation. In other time, it wouldn't bother him. But this was different, Alastor even wondered if she was present. This aquatic silence gave him food for thought.
As he contemplated the luminous esca, he could not help but be fascinated by what it hid, by what it could obtain, by the lullaby of Addolorata which, if looked at it from the right angle, promised mountains and wonders.
And what had he done? Nothing. He had left Fitzroy attack, stuck to be the spectator because that was what he had wanted. And now his choice was dragging him towards reflection. He hated it! It was obvious that she wasn't going to let something like that go by. The question was when he was going to pay. "Later"; When? How?
Alastor gnashed his fangs in a pinched smile, staying in his corner. The water in the aquarium was shining in its metal deer antlers.
If he had waited for another time for his revenge, maybe it wouldn't have worked out as well, but he could have had answers and asked all the questions he wanted about the meaning of "Them, the Son and the Other One". He would have untied this mystery, he would have had Addolorata in his pocket, and he would have used it for extraordinary purposes. Of course not! He had to be jubilant. He hated these strategic mistakes.
And now that sap* Lysander was waiting for him with firm feet to reveal a piece of his past, a piece of vulnerability.
The first thing he had done as soon as Addolorata woke up was to make a deal behind her back with her ex-husband. If she found out from anyone but him, he would be done, and he could say goodbye to their alliance and secrets.
And then the memory of New Orleans took place with Addolorata. Amongst other. Revealing her past to a new Overlord at the same time would not please her. Another disadvantage. Because he knew that if anyone dared to paw at his past behind his back, he would destroy them, women and children too.
He had no choice, he had to let her know. Just to erase the threat. No, rather he had a choice and he wanted to let her know. Maybe she would see good will in it. Maybe she'd get rid of The Fey, herself.
What? Is it too much to ask? Surely. But an Overlord could well dream of suffering and chaos.
The moment he took a step towards Addolorata, opened his mouth to begin a discussion, he felt a change in the walls, in the shadows, in the taste of his own blood and the earth.
He turned abruptly and cracked his neck. He contemplated the angle he had just left with darkness so deep that it seemed tangible. No, not shadows. Roots. A heart of roots that intertwined. Oh no, he was imagining things. Not again. Not now. Voices of one woman, of two women. His hooves sank into the mud.
No.
He imagined things.
It wasn't true. None of this was real. He was at the Vees! Not having this kind of day-nightmare. His powers, a green glow began to blister around him like a natural defense. He was frozen when suddenly he heard:
- Alastor? A problem?
He turned around and cracked his vertebrae again. This time he drowned in the large golden eyes that slapped him. The mud at his feet immediately evaporated as Addolora tilted her head to the side and her corals in her fox ears gleamed.
Alastor looked behind him again. But there was no longer a taste of his blood and soil, nor of roots in the corner that was now ordinary. He pressed his star shaped staff and turned back to his ally.
- Addolorata, my dear, I may have screwed up.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Ah! A little bit of mud blood and roots, absolute "hell, no!" Of course it's always following Alastor and it's still not good at all. But it's not so bad ! After all he will sure not come back to that corner of the waiting room, so better come forward and talk to Addolorata. Empty eyes is always better than Emptiness it seems !
What's funny is that I write this chapter on paper for once and listen to submarine ambience and it was chef kiss. Also I reread previous chapters with Lolicia and Alastor and I realise I had planted seeds for so long ! The idea of the ff was so here since like almost the beginning.
I like to think that the cyclop Sinner is like the same type of Cherry Bomb. And also I think Vox hypnosis power was holding him.
20s vocabulary
*sap : foolI also like writing about the reflections of Alastor, I always have to limited myself in some views and expand some others to be at his place.
Also, the acid that the eye lense of the camera cry are a result of the disturbances in Hell that Vox mentions in the news !
That's it !
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 124: Episode 8.8 : Scuba Diving
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Scuba Diving
Part 2
"Six days until..."
Lolicia was still stuck between sky and ocean. They hadn't told anyone, but their head was nothing more than a mass of blue, of watercolour and a gradient crossed by bubbles or clouds.
They hadn't told anyone.
They didn't want to worry them after the long silence they had inflicted on everyone. They who liked discretion, the worries of the people of the hotel pinched them deeply.
They had to act as if everything was fine, as if they understood the words that were looping, as if they comprehend what they had lost.
Sitting in the waiting room, they were trying to see more than they saw. They felt like it was already the case but they had no control over it.
Their outlook had changed.
If they didn't fly away until they had no more oxygen, if they didn't drown, what was left?
After the light, after the decoy, what was left? They felt stuck. Stuck. Rusty on the inside and almost identical on the outside.
Lolicia raised their head, drawn as if caught in a hook. They saw in the corner of the room, Alastor facing not an angle, not the walls of the VoxTech Tower, no, a huge, dangerous, overwhelming darkness. So stifling that for a moment the sky and the ocean dispersed.
Their outlook had changed.
They thought that perhaps it was only the shadow of Alastor himself: he had a demonic form that had always been intense. But that was something else. Why should Alastor be surprised to see his own shadow that followed him incessantly? It look like that there were traces of possessing demons. Was he haunted by something? It was possible with the enemies he had made over the years. Or it was something else. If he was haunted on a daily basis, again, he wouldn't have reacted like this. In front of them. He seemed surprised. No matter what that Thing was.
How could they look at such a Thing?
Lolicia was at odds with Alastor. Internally. They had a lesson to teach him. It was true. But he remained their ally. They weren't going to leave him with... it. Thy didn't know what to do. They're in no condition to fight. They're not in a good condition... just yet.
However, they weren't going to let anything else get its hands on him. Then they called him. Just its name. A question. Alastor turned around, cracking his neck and the atmosphere changed completely as if a sponge had been wiped over the room.
Good.
They didn't expect a thank you from him.
But Lolicia also didn't expect him to reveal to them that he had done something stupid. Again. Another choice that flouted their alliance.
Alastor scrambled and turned off the signal of the surrounding cameras and confessed what he had to say.
They had been clear when they shook his hand. When their other hand was in Alastor's stomach. What had not been clear?
Revenge... Revenge. Always revenge and never justice!
This thought exploded in the waiting room and caused the invisible depths on the floor to swell. Alastor grimaced in his smile. Lolicia took a long breath and calm returned. The sky and the ocean collided behind Alastor like a tapestry.
- So, they went on in a more or less even tone, all this for a ridiculous lullaby? I have known you to be less obsessive.
The Radio Demon regained his full confidence, but not without having a little bit of annoyance under his right eye. He approached with a sound of hooves near the sofa, in front of Lolicia.
- It's clearly not just any song, dish, he explained, both hands planted on his star-shaped microphone. Don't you remember? It was a great performance in this damp cellar.
Lolicia saw the clouds come closer and touch Alastor. Bubbles too. He didn't realize. Because everything happened in their eyes. The lullaby? They couldn't say that they remembered so many things that in the end nothing came out of it but a scribble, a hubbub, an absolute jumble without head or tail.
- Big enough to sell information to Leiv? they frowned imperceptibly. Do you know how much he can slip through the cracks? And you decide to give him an open window on your past. Which concerns me too.
Alastor settled on the sofa and crossed one leg over the other. He straightened his small round glasses.
- I was.. enthusiastic! he smiled sharply as he pulled an invisible dust from his shoulder.
- Would you be enthusiastic if I revealed part of the reason for your presence at the hotel to Charlie?
Alastor, if he could, would have immediately undressed of his smile.
- My, my you thought of this question, I see
- Oh, don't worry, Alastor, I can look for an answer too.
The waiting room trembled by both their power. Vittorio, awakened by the mayhem, woke up from his hiding place: he was installed like a koala, a backpack, hidden by the cascade of his mistress's hair. The robot sank on Lolicia's lap who tore themselves away from their duel with Alastor and caressed the new sutures in the middle of its face. Calm returned again. It came and went like the wind and the waves.
Even if they didn't remember their past... even if that part of themselves was so far away. More away than Norway... they had to protect them. Precisely because they didn't remember it, it was a weakness that they had to protect from intrusions. Even from her ex partner.
- Very well. I will take care of Leiv.
- Definitively? Alastor asked with a murderous glimmer of hope.
- No, they cut in. I don't kill for your greed. Whereas it's your fault that you accepted this deal in the first place. No, I'm going to set up a meeting and make sure that this part of the contract is unraveled.
Alastor leaned to them with interest, as the esca filtered a golden glow over him.
- It would be... very kind. All this goodwill to clean up my mess. It's not like you! But I'm not going to complain, he sneered half-heartedly. When do you plan to meet Lysander ?
Lolicia continued to caress their Fizzbot.
He had changed too.
- Why not at our famous festival at the Hazbin Hotel? they sighed as they stood up slowly, fox ears pointing at their interlocutor. But once this problem is solved, I don't want you to take a wrong step again.
Alastor smiled more than mischievously as he looked up at Lolicia in the middle space between the two sofas.
- How could I possibly find a way to thank you.
An excuse would have been enough for them, but they knew that The Radio Demon didn't know about this concept. Not yet. So thy changed their tactics. They had a plan after all.
A dark voice broke away from the bluish chaos of their mind and whispered:
Your instincts will follow.
Lolicia felt their breath stop while their heard Him, which they hadn't heard for a long time, disappeared again. They shook their head and pierced Alastor's red eyes.
- I think I have an idea, they purred, almost sinisterly. What if you followed me nicely in what has attracted you for a while?
With that, the esca rose above the head of The Anglerfox, exactly between their two ears. The light grew bigger, bigger, let teeth grow. The sound of a whip as the Mouth grew fat.
Alastor appeared in a trail of darkness on his side, sucking in the vision. Revisiting what had wiped out an entire gang without using souls gave him chills of anticipation. To see again what had brought him to the abyss of the underground of Pride Ring some fifty years earlier after he had underestimated Addolorata, made him want to tear something appart.
- Follow? he wondered.
- Follow.
Lolicia stepped forward as purple threads came out of this mouth like a tongue, the whip that bound them to their old esca lengthened to leave their space to move. Lolicia climbed the purple slope while the Mouth opened as wide as the entrance to a cave. With one hand on a giant fang, they lowered their head to Alastor.
- Well, Alastor? Don't want answers to your questions? I'm ready to give it to you. If you have the guts... It won't take long.
They tempted him by sinking inside the Mouth even though there was nothing behind it. And yet, they had gone down it's throat when he couldn't see any. Alastor did not refuse. Never. Not with such an opportunity.
Even during his lifetime, he had always dared.
That's how he would be found where he was today.
And once again, Addolorata was there.
She had been there.
She was there.
Alastor teleported into the Mouth, his shadow grimaced and try to drag itself out of it. Alastor paid no heed to it. He plunged into the secret.
What would he discover on the other side?
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
We are here! The Mouth! It's a damn portail or something. Yes sirs, mams and others. Yes. Ahaha
Pov of my baby Lolicia, of course it's been a while, since her short story ! I needed to explain how she was doing since her comeback more than juste people seeing her or describing her. And we notice it's not easy and mostly confuse.
But something definitely change. It's not just aesthetic. So she saw a Thing that was interacting more or less with Alastor but she didn't smell it or saw the roots like him. But it was menacing enough for her to bring Alastor to her side, in a way.
Nobody talk about it to each other because we are at a point where they definitely don't trust too much even more than usual. But it's here.
Of course she is mad against Alastor. He fucked up. In my head I didn't see her so mad but when I write it, it just make sense she would be more upset about it. And it shows that before she had steady emotions but now she taking certains things more at heart.
And I think it's a perfect place in a soundproof room and with cameras stopped by Alastor, to reveal a big secret.
Suspense, suspense !
Have a nice reading day -marquisev
Chapter 125: Episode 8.9 : In Nomine Alteri Ego
Summary:
Hello...
soft TW : gore imagery, demonic ritual
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
In Nomine Alteri Ego
"Six days until..."
Secondary palace, royal property, Constantine's Castle
The large gates were closed.
The dark castle with arrows pointing to the scarlet sky was off-limits to visitors today.
The false sun was set. There was only the rugged rock floating above Pride Ring, and a strong scent of sorcery filled the air as if honey was flowing through the atmosphere. Sticky, powerful, insidious.
The door of the Prince's workshop was double-locked with a runic padlock as heavy as a soul full of remors.
Constantine Morningstar was on the other side, inside.
Since the last explosion, everything had been repaired. There was no more breath, no more mist, no more frost. The room was bathed in scarlet. Red, red everywhere.
Standing in front of a large stained glass window stretched to the high ceiling, Constantine had his hands pressed against the surface of a black and red marble autel. The stained glass window in front of him may have looked like it was made of daylight, but its rays distorted before reaching him ans the floor, tooking on a bloody hue.
He stood in a circle of a pentagram so precise that the goat formed by the star could have come to life. Behind the Crown Prince, an artifact: a staff of obsidian and magic that served as a catalyst. The ritual he was about to perform required a lot of control. He knew this because he had already done it once without preparation. He wouldn't make the same mistake again.
The loose, blond hair spilled down his back despite the fact that his body was almost bent in a bow closer to the stained glass. Constantine had dark circles. The preparation was also long. His open shirt showed his black feathers between his pectorals. The Morningstar pendant hung from his neck.
The cherry-red candles dance and shake.
The ritual had begun.
He had just started to chant gravely:
We are made of the throne, made of night and light, done by the nocturnal throne, undone by the diurnal throne.
You who hide in my shadow, I give you a throne for a given time. Show Me.
He grunted the last words. An explosion ejected through the open window of the roof and imploded into the red sky just before the protective barrier of the residence. There was a tremor.
A black moon began to grow in the middle of the red sky like a black hole, a seed. The whole ring began to tremble, everything seemed ready to be swallowed. Constantine at the bottom, felt a drop of sweat fall on the marble. He dug his talons so hard into the stone that welts appeared.
His next chanting was like something to catch this false moon :
Our eyes are not yet made to see You. But I see me. Show You. Fears the Throne.
The black moon turned into a line and fell back into the Prince's workshop. A few candles went out in shock. Constantine began to shiver, and from his back an image of himself was torn from his back. A double.
Blond hair grew on his head. The skin pulled on his skull but where the eyes should have been, there was a hole, like a broken glass that led to nothingness.
The creature groans like a newborn baby with a voice from beyond the grave. Constantine felt a spray of blood flow from his nose and spread over the marble. He did not stop, however.
In the reflection of the stained glass, which was now a mirror, he could see his double, whose skin had not yet been pulled over his body like paste, sporting a scarlet skeleton.
The doppelganger ritual had worked.
The doppelganger leaned in slowly to mimic Constantine's stance, his skeletal arms on either side of the Prince's real arms. Between them, bloody strings like the remains of a jagged placenta joined them together.
- In nomine alteri ego.
Constantine smiled gloomily at his own reflection. The doppelganger did not smile like him. He had no emotions. On the other hand, he repeated what he had come to say in the same voice as his own:
In nomine alteri ego.
And he could done so much better.
For example, governing the kingdom during his brief absence. While he was going to visit his sister.
Now all he needed was an irreplaceable ingredient.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
Constantine (Kaledya OC) is back !
In nomine alteri ego = "In name of another I"
In latin of course ! (The grammar is probably not that right, I'm not 100% sure)Anyway, I couldn't not make a demonic ritual without a bit of latin in here. Also the formula that he says is inspired by a quote from Bloodborne ! Good material. I was listening to the song "And The Sky Turned Black" by Eldrvak on YTB.
I have drawings of the doppelganger and Constantine. I had a lot of fun. In the next chapter we will see someone we haven't seen in a long time and more explanation about this ritual. And situation.
A doppelganger is a creature from northern/german folklore which is an another self that walk around and most of the time doesn't want you good. An evil self ? Yes, I suppose it's how it will be considered in simple terme.
Let's never forget that our crown Prince is a sorcery prodigy in his domains!
Fun fact, I honestly think that the demons and Imps who have seen the essence of the doppelganger, the "dark moon" would think its just Hell being a mess at the moment ahah.
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 126: Episode 8.10 : The Prince and the Friend
Summary:
Hello...
It's Serenity pov (after a bit) !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
The Prince and the Friend
"Six days until..."
He had aunts.
Leviathan, Beelzebub, Belphegor.
He had uncles.
Satan, Mammon, Asmodeus.
None of them could have the throne, even for a moment, an instan6, a second, or the blink of an eye. Never. And then, he was born of the throne but it was not officially his, it belonged to his Father, Lucifer. And only he could revoke his throne and give it to someone else. Or it was a usurpation.
Hell was never far from thievery. He couldn't trust anyone. At least, he had tried to trust no one, but things had turned out differently.
By the time Serenity arrived in the throne room, he had already put all the cogs in place.
*
Serenity had just heard from her little voices wearing four-leaf clovers, that Alastor had just gone with Lolicia, under Mr. Fox's costume, to the VoxTech Tower, presumably to promote the princess's hotel. He was always dragging around in these bad schemes...
And then, she had received a message from Constantine that highlighted the urgency of her presence and she had not hesitated to abandon what she was doing to go to the second royal residence.
When she arrived, the protective barrier was lifted only for her. She went through the corridors to the Great Hall and opened the doors.
The throne room was plunged into reddish darkness and the large windows deposited geometric shapes on the floor.
- Serenity.
- Vincent.
She looked up, saw the demonic prince with the appearance of an angel, flying towards her. He had taken out the bats' wings. But for what occasion?
- Is it serious? she asked, adjusting her bell to her collar. Because I didn't bring anything with me.
He placed his incandescent eyes bordered with mauve on her.
- Come. I have to show you something.
Serenity muttered gently with a wolf smile, that a video call would have done the trick, but hey. Since he insisted. They walked across the throne room, and her wolf tail was flapping gently against the floor. She remembered the last time why she had come here.
- If Giovanni has crossed the line... Although I thought that his Goetia assistant would keep him busy for a while before going back to schemes...
- It's not about their mission. Actually, it's about that... Serenity, this is Constant.
Serenity had expected a list of things when coming here and seeing the double of the prince was not part of it. At all. Serinity's dark and golden eyes widened like saucers.
The double scent of sorcery. To say that it was totaly similar would be a lie: it had emptiness instead of eyes, hands twice as long as normal, and even though it wore a jacket with double collars and gold brandenburg buttons, that didn't stop the filaments of flesh from binding it's ribs and arms. It was like a shadow that had become real.
- Vincent, what the Hell is this thing! Serenity exclaimed, outraged.
- That, my dear, replied the prince proudly, is my doppelganger. Or a void puppet. See this? (He showed her an artifact of red and obsidian that served like a claw as an anchor for the spell, like a genie's lamp. From there in a rustling of flames, the thighs and the rest of the creature floated.) This is the artifact that allows it to be kept in that specific place. In front of the throne.
To lighten the mood, Serenity sarcastically said:
- So what, Your Highness, you leave us a decoy while you go on vacation too?
- At least I will have had the decency to leave a pretense behind me, he whispered with a half-amused, half-acerbic air. Of course not. I'm not going on holiday. I have to visit Charlotte. She stirs up huge problems that she does not even see.
Serenity, with her hands folded behind her back, climbed a few steps and watched Constant in front of the throne from top to bottom. He had no expression.
- So, how does it work? You control it I guess.
- Precisely. It can manage decrees and make decisions, doing what I would have done. I can, most of the time, even from a distance, take possession of it and check its decisions.
- Ingenious. I would like to have the same thing to manage the Clan when I have enough.
Vincent had a little sneer. He was wearing nothing official, as if he had just come out of one of his laboratories.
- I strongly advise you against it, Serenity, it's a sorcery that doesn't give gifts. In any case, it will do during my absence from the throne.
- Which will last?
- One week maximum. This ritual is not meant to last long or the doppelganger becomes too strong, strong enough to break the artifact, materialize, chase me until it reverses our minds and takes my place.
Serenity grimaced, her thick hair bounced like sheep's wool, and her lip curled over her lupine fangs.
- For Seven Rings sake, no, Hell is already in shambles. Besides, you can't do anything about it?
- No. First, my dear, I'm just a replacement, second, the epidemiology of infernal disasters and other meteorologies has never been the purview of the Morningstar. Third, isn't it strange that you didn't ask why you were here after my revelation?
He ends his tirade with a mischievous smile. Serenity rolled her eyes with amusement.
- I was going to get to it, before you overdid it. So, what's your awesome plan?
Constantine remained silent for a moment, he advanced and remained standing by the side of the doppelganger. With his back to her, he turned around with a soft smile that destabilized her a little but the words that followed shocked her even more:
- Another me is good but I still need someone to supervise it. Supervision is generally directed to the first counselor. I've learned to keep my walls up, but if there's anyone I can give such an important ephemeral role to, it's you, Serenity. To you and no one else.
Serenity felt her heart rebound in this deep but modest friendship that was theirs. Her eyes shine with a veil of emotion.
She couldn't answer. Only remember.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Hello, Serenity (Kaledya OC) is back ! Its been like a little time. I like to think that she is more a character to be brought on, in the next seasons. Especially because her past, like all humans pasts are not really the theme of this first season of AA in SSAU but more like the matter of "trusting". I hope it makes sense.
This chapter has a bit of lore, especially on sorcery, which is interesting, I think ! We saw their friendship and I will showcase it in a flashback in the next chapter.
Their friendship is already made, but in AA I choose to reveal it, little by little, and not starting from the beginning. But it's here. Subtle. And kind of the core of SSAU at the base.
Did I make an anime ref when the moment is so emotional we are back into the memories of that said character? Yes I did ahah.
So yes sweet moment!
Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 127: Episode 8.11 : A Sheep In Wolf's Clothing (flashback)
Summary:
Hello...
It's Serenity pov!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
A Sheep In Wolf's Clothing
Flashback
"Six days until..."
One month after Serenity's arrival in Hell...
Serenity ran again and again, all the way to the royal residence. She didn't know the details. She just knew that she would have answers here. Need to.
She knocked on the door. No answers. Again and again.
- Answer me! I want to know... I want to know...
Her breath took a break in her throat. The sulphur around was so harsh. She cleared her neck with her claws. She felt the wolf fur caressing her fingers. Emotion stirred within her like wind.
What an irony! What a terrible fucking irony... all those wolves she had eliminated while being part of the sheep herd... And now she was that monster. Everything she saw in the mirror, taking a break after an operation, was on her now. She felt like she had all her fears sewn on her skin. She hated it!
Serenity knocked with all her might on the royal doors. She didn't want to worry about who was behind it, she wanted an answer to her question, she wanted to know if what she had lost more than twenty years ago was finally within reach again.
- Tell me! Tell me the truth... I want an answer... I deserve an answer...
A small door next door opened and she saw an Imp in a tailcoat looking her up and down.
- You can't request an audience, His Majesty isn't receiving today, he explained stiffly.
- Wait...
He slammed the door behind him. Serenity rushed forward and banged on it. She felt rage, distress consume her. How could she be suffering like this? All the time? She needed her answer.
She collapsed against the door and wrapped her arms around her legs. She saw herself as a child doing the same thing in the cabin where the snow drifted in through the cracks... What was her own last name again?
Anger rose once more. Determined to get an answer for what mattered to her, she took a run-up and leaped over the low wall, landing in the garden, which was growing on red earth, swollen with carnivorous plants.
She had to climb back up the ladder. She had lost everything. She had to start all over again. But the landscape was different... completely different.
At that moment, an explosion, the greenhouse door slammed open, and a figure stepped out in a cloud of smoke.
- Failed... she heard in an irritated voice. Oh, do I see a delinquent wolf in my garden?
Serenity smelled a swirl of scents she hadn't recognized; she felt a power she'd never felt before, not even from the one she'd approached, one people called "Overlord." She turned and searched the cloud of smoke for the figure approaching her.
- Oh no, not a wolf. It's stray lamb. A What are you doing here? On royal property?
Serenity's eyes widened at the cloud of blond hair. Were they guarding an angel here? No... the angel had horns. And such arrogance. But it didn't matter. He was someone important. He knew the answer to her question. He had to.
- If you're coming to see my Father, you should leave immediately, chimera.
His father? "His Majesty is not receiving today." He was the Prince. One of Lucifer's children. He wore a large white jumpsuit and scarlet protective gloves. There was splatter on his clothing, smoke on his face. He was still angelic for a Demon. She'd seen a poster of him and the Morningstar family. Serenity straightened, showing no fear.
She had nothing to lose, everything to gain, and she would take her chance.
- I need to know... she whispered, her voice hoarse from shouting. I need to know someone's identity. I won't stop until I'm sure. I have to know.
The Prince raised an eyebrow, as if a distant spark of curiosity had ignited deep within him. As if he could understand this thirst to learn, to understand, no matter the subject. To know. Why. He pushed the feeling back a little.
- You have some nerve, addressing me like that. You look like you've just arrived. Probably died this year, he deduced, contemplating the mingled nature of wolf and sheep. If you're questioning your legitimacy to be here, Sinner... Don't. You are supposed to be-
- I know! Serenity interrupted, not wanting to hear a word of it. I know better than anyone what brought me here.
A silence. It had been ages since someone so determined had spoken to him as if he were an equal. A strange feeling. Serenity clenched her fists, and the prince asked slowly :
- Who are you trying to find out?
Serenity raised her head, still unable to believe her ears. She didn't hesitate. She approached, almost frantic.
- I tried to speak to an Overlord. But no one would answer me. I tried every door and realized I wouldn't get any answers because no one knew. I want to know... there's a very powerful individual, The Radio Demon who's frightening Pentagram City. (The Prince raised an eyebrow as if unaware of that.) I'm told his name is... Alastor.
- So?
Serenity's heart sank. She clutched the spot where her heart had been while she was alive. She looked into the red sclera and clear pupils.
- I need... I need to know if he is my father.
The request fell on the garden like lead. Even as she spoke the words, Serenity felt all the pain within the little girl she was reappear in a blur. She shook it away. She wanted an answer... more than anything in the world.
The Prince finally whispered, half-turning his head.
- What you want is more than an identity. It's a life. It's a high price to pay to peek into the Sinners' past...
- I'll pay the price, I want to know...
The Prince raised his hand to stop her.
- No need to promise me your soul. On the other hand, I could use that kind of determination, unwavering ambition, he offered, approaching as well. You could do great things. My Father's security system is questionable. I want to have my own and not be disappointed by it. You don't seem to disappoint the people around you. So, tell me, are you willing to pay the price?
The hand stretched out in front of her was calling to her. She looked at the red glove.
- Help you?
- Sort of. I think you deserve a stepping stone. And I'll give you the information you so desperately want if you take it.
She shook the prince's hand. It was more of a pact than a contract, but it was a strong one.
- For now, you can call me Constantine. May I ask your name?
- Serenity.
The prince nodded, looked at the ground, and noticed something among the carnivorous plants he picked. He then dropped the thing into Serenity's hands, and she caught it.
It was a four-leaf clover.
- You should bet on yourself more often, Serenity. I think you have a good chance of getting whatever you ask.
Serenity felt her stomach churn, and for once her wolfish body felt less itchy. Constantine barely smiled but nodded.
- I'll see you tomorrow. I'll tell you what you want to know, and we can have a civilized conversation, perhaps over a Sazerac or a Bourbon Milk Punch.
*
Present time.
Serenity observed Vincent and tore herself away from her contemplation. All the way back. A second time. Not alone. She climbed the steps of the Great Hall and smiled with a tenderness she would rarely show.
- Fine, give me the keys to the kingdom with your double, I'll do the job just fine. Don't be late.
Constantine nodded and turned his head toward the red stained-glass windows that left geometric marks on the throne room floor.
- I'll bet on you.
She gave a small, amused laugh.
- I highly recommend it. After all, someone say to me once, I have all the odds in my favor.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I loved writing that chapter. Technically in the SSAU basis said by Kaledya, Constantine and Serenity meet in the Hazbin Hotel. But of course we are not doing that in AA. So I needed to make something that make sense for both their characters.
I wanted something a little heartwarming, and a bit broken for Serenity. With a character that is always currently in control of herself, it's nice to make a flashback that show another palette of her.
The idea came to me logically. Serenity is supposed to die in 1955, so years after Alastor's death. She grow up and did her serial killer thing and doctor thing. But I think it's hard for every soul once they arrived in Hell (except for Alastor who has canonically something going on for sure to be on top day 1 at his arrival in Hell) but Serenity has put the pieces together... the Radio Demon has imagery relating to her adoptive dad and his name. So of course she needs to know.
I tried to incorporated her future symbolism in their first meeting. Luck and talisman. The spy thing of the Clan.
Also Lucifer is already not really doing his job as king even if he is actually present on his throne at that time.
And the garden and the carnivorous plants are definitely a ref of Stolas from HB.
That's it !Have a nice reading day!- marquisev
Chapter 128: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 11 and 12 of episode 8
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Drawings in coming!
Three differents characters to honor.
By the last chapters order :
First, Lolicia
"Always Revenge, Never Justice !"
From the second part of Scuba Diving ! When mad against Alastor.
I wanted to practice drawing her emotions/expressions! Left its more what she shows and right more how she feels, she is annoyed, more than before, but don't show it completely, yet her opinions are crystal clear on his attitude.
I like her profile on the left!
Second, Constantine and his ritual
So there is three drawings, the full doppelganger, and his face with the void instead of his eyes ! I made the artefact colored to show what's contained the spell.
Then I made a full colored doodle ! Its suppose to happen In nomine Alteri Ego. The ritual. Constantine create his void puppet, still half formed with his bones body and arms. We can imagine the marble table underneath him.
Because we remember Kaledya said that his powers are fire and black hole energy. I keep to that.
Third, Serenity !
Its been a long time I haven't draw her. I was not comfortable to draw her dark grey skin, dark eyelashes, dark sclera without all of them getting mixed up. Today I can managed it more easily! Its very agreeable.
I put her under the skins of lamb/sheep and wolf together and there is references from famous paintings about the "divine" lamb sacrifice or the wolf in sheep's clothing.
She is cute.
That's it !
Hope you like it.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Next chapter will have a rewrite song from EPIC the musical, it's quite important and big so I give myself more than one day to make it happened !
So you know !Have a nice reading day -marquisev
Chapter 129: Episode 8.12 : Talassophobia
Summary:
Hello...
Tw : mild horror ambiance and dark imagery
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Talassophobia
"Six days until..."
Darkness was all Alastor could see once he entered the Mouth and the fangs closed behind. Addolorata said nothing; she walked ahead of him, and he needed to follow closely because her esca no longer producing any light.
It made sense, since they were inside it. As crazy as it seemed. Alastor could at least see the tips of his hooves thanks to the red glow emanating from himself.
For a long time, there was nothing, no noise, no scent, except his own footsteps, and not even Addolorata's, even though she was right in front of him. He walked as quietly as he could, then suddenly realized that his cane was finally resonating with something. A floor? Marked with words he didn't understand. Words or shapes? He wasn't sure.
Addolorata turned around, and Alastor gazed into the void in her golden eyes. He didn't back away, but he wondered what was on the other side. It couldn't be just that. She watched his wide, sharp smile, and before he could say a word, she placed a long, shush on her lips.
- From here on out, I could give you several rules to follow, but we both know you won't heed them. Greed is a difficult addiction to cure. However... I will tell you this.
Addolorata moved closer to him and pointed at the gold coin she always wore around her neck, attached with pearls.
Listen, follow the charon's coin,
Or you'll be sure to join,This, your beacon...
While we walk in my true lair.
Alastor, you're a candidate to stay,
If you want to keep at bay,This, your beacon, while we walk in my true lair!
Alastor pinched his smile and adjusted his little red glasses.
Fair.
Addolorata began to grin, and she didn't have the same fox-like teeth she usually had, but more those of an anglerfish, long, thin as needles, and as numerous as beaded curtains. The image lasted only a moment.
Addolorata placed both hands flat in front of her right eye and gently opened her palms, and inside he saw her mouth open wide. Alastor felt his head spin. He held onto the star-shaped microphone, and when he looked up, the place had completely changed.
A forest of purple strings in the darkness, glowing phosphorescent. It was impossible to count them all. It scent like winter and the ocean. They were taut like harp strings. Below, there was something like the untamed depths of the underwater trenches, stifling and endless.
Alastor adjusted his tie and his crackling microphone: the humidity was dense. He looked up and tensed. He understood better what Addolorata had meant when she said he could be a candidate. Each purple cord was connected to a human head frozen in the ceiling, which wasn't a ceiling at all, but rather the surface of a frozen lake seen from below. The heads seemed to scream endlessly.
Alastor forced himself not to feel attacked. He wasn't in his zone. Then a twitch caught his deer tail, and he knew that if he turned around, he would be finished. No matter his powers. He began to walk at a rather brisk pace and followed in the distance, Addolorata's collar serving as a guide.
In his wake he heard in triple echoes those who were here. Those who had try to fuck Addolorata. Here was worse than the labyrinth beneath the city.
I mustn't look behind, I feel a wave chase that don't lessen.
I see them decline, souls that might have been forgotten,
Pushing up violettes,
Pushing up violettes,
After daisies because they're dead, in the Anglerfox's trail,
I'm a candidate to stay.
He caught up with Addolorata, while crossing her purple forest, was sliding her claws over the cords that would leave in her path, screams. She hummed:
Once there was the deepest Ring in Hell,
Welcoming the worst traitors this underworld could have smell.
Alastor listened attentively. He wanted to ask more, but the souls began to call out to him, and it was then that he noticed they were crucified everywhere.
Dear sir ! Deer sir ? Dear sir ! Dear sir!
Did you truly scorn your own words,
Disdain your contract of flesh ?
They asked the question directly, and Alastor wondered how they could know anything while roasting in this true hell. Then he remembered the alliance with Addolorata he had made in his room, the blood she had drunk from him. The fact that she knew when he wasn't telling her what he really thought. He had bargained for more than an alliance. And he had flouted it.
Alastor quickly resumed his walk because he could still hear the thing following him from behind like a monster from the depths.
I mustn't look behind, I feel a wave chase that don't lessen.
I see them decline, souls that might have been forgotten.
Pushing up violettes,
Pushing up violettes,
After daisies because they're dead, in the Anglerfox's trail...
The cold began to creep under his gloves and between his fangs. How he wished he could stop smiling. What? Words foreign to his own landed on his tongue and made him speak, mingling with those of the souls:
I should've buried my pride in a graveyard...!
I should've buried my pride in a graveyard...!
Silence fell almost again and the cracking of the ice echoed. He looked down and saw that he was walking on the surface of the lake this time. He wondered how this world worked. Could he do the same?
Always will be firsts in a dark place like this prisoners...
Frozen souls conglomerated together like a hideous mass, pounding against the surface.
Frozen men.
As if they had heard him, they called out:
We shouldn't have dare, one objective and it wasn't the cracks.
We took the ice bait, down ravenous minds,
We pulled us down:
These old souls, those cold hearts...
These old souls, those cold hearts.
Alastor raised an eyebrow while reminding himself to keep walking. Were these the first enemies punished by Addolorata? She hadn't spared them a glance. If he had been in her place, he would have allowed himself a small smirk. This Mouth was like a trophy room. Except the souls were prisoners, not quite undead, and prized for a contract.
Thoughtfully, Alastor tapped the ice with the tip of his staff.
Frozen men ?
Were they providing energy in some way he didn't know? Were they more than just old souls? Old in what way? How could she have such power when she arrived in Hell? And suddenly he remembered New Orleans, their first meeting, and he banished the image of the past.
He continued walking, barely making out the coin glittering in the distance.
Longing...
We're cold , so so cold,
Longing...
Alastor stopped abruptly. He recognized a voice. He shouldn't have stopped. But how could he not? There, at the foot of a tree of ice, purple, and darkness, a soul curled up, clutching its entrails.
Fitzroy ?
It was him. Except that behind it wasn't a tree but an amalgam of his former gang members. It was only a sculpture of other souls. Not the real ones. Fitzroy spluttered.
Longing...
Overlord, for what I never felt I'm longing.
It truly hurts to be unwinding I'm longing...
Alastor couldn't help himself; he seized the opportunity and ask eagerly:
What's her powers?
Give me something ! (longing)
(Longing...)
Fitzroy couldn't even see him. The anger rose within him beneath his smile. Why! He absolutely had to put together the pieces between this cursed place and the lullaby. It was the key to understanding Addolorata.
The voices of souls now came from everywhere, from all the hanged souls whose purple ropes were looping around their translucent necks.
Purgatory,
In that cavity,
Forget about light,
Come seek your whip,
In the cold.
Once again, words formed on his tongue, words that didn't belong to him. He knew he had to leave. To look for what?
Longing, longing, longing...
A harp-like sound filtered through the chaos of souls that was... engulfing him. The shapes parted beneath a glow intense compared to the oceanic darkness. Alastor almost revealed his tentacles but stopped when he recognized Addolorata and her expression, both annoyed and calm. She placed her fingers on her coin.
Your beacon.
She came back for him. She left before he could spit out what he had to say under a velvet smirk. This time he didn't listen to a complaint. Only his own crackling voice:
I mustn't look behind !
(I mustn't look behind)
I feel a wave chase that don't lessen,
I see them decline!
(I see them decline)
Souls that might have been forgotten,
Pushing up violettes!
(pushing up violettes)
After daisies because they're dead, in the Anglerfox's trail,
In the Anglerfox's trail...
There is no cause to find.
*
VoxTech Tower, Private Waiting Room
Leaving the Mouth, Alastor felt like throwing up, and he was never so happy to remain smiling despite his racing thoughts. He had killed so many people, manipulated so many others, he had barely known fear in his lifetime.
Barely. But these weren't bodies, entrails, or deals made on the sly. This was the unknown. No Sinner could possess these abilities without paying a price. But here, souls were paying for their affront. Like a kind of justice.
He watched Addolorata slowly walk over to the rotary phone as if nothing had happened, her esca shining again behind her. She grabbed the phone and nodded, then hung up before turning back to him.
- Did you get your answers, or is it worse now?
- That's better, Demon Belle, that's better, he rasped in a voice full of irony. Is Velvette back?
- Velvette? No. Vox, on the other hand. He'll see us...
The automatic door opened behind them, and shark silhouettes were reflected on the spotless floor. The hallway camera focused on them before turning off as it met The Radio Demon's frankly annoyed gaze.
- Now, she finished, vaguely amused.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
And its here the big song rewrite of "Underworld" from EPIC The Musical by Jorge Rivera-Herrans. This rewrite is called "The Anglerfox's Lair" by Alastor ft. Lolicia and Souls.
There is a lot of things to pick from this song and mostly from things of the past chapters concerning the past and songs of Addolorata. - - "Pushing up violettes after daisies" is a ref to the song "Daisies" by Black Gryph0n and Baasik. Which i like the animation and the idea more than the melody but it's still very good work.
- Most of the souls that we met we already seen before
- The thing that follow Alastor is basically the fear of the unknown/ocean which link to the title of the chapter, Talassophobia
- The part with the word "whip" will be important later
- This place seems to be real hell compared to the Pride Ring that we know
- The ring used to be for traitors she mentioned is a ref from the 9 circles of Hell by Dante and the deepest one is for the traitors (which says long about the mentality of the time !)
- Addolorata save Alastor's from the Thing with roots and from her own lair btwThat's it !
Next redesigning of Vox ! I love the new design I made for him and by the way episode 8 is almost over !Have a great reading day -marquisev !
Chapter 130: [pop corn redesign]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 12 and 13 of episode 8 !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
The Redesign of Vox
Introduction
The character of Vox is one of the cast of Hazbin Hotel who is specific in his design but don't show it. Let me explain.
For exemple, we understand that Vox like the modern technology, the future and development (while his counterpart Alastor stay in the past).
But Vox looks like a mix between a polo guy from Harvard with a neon palette color, mixed with the creepy archetype of the senator in Fantastic Beast And Where To Them. If you have the ref, it's beautiful.
Vox has cool powers, doesn't show his shark side or technology side that much. The idea are here but not really expressing themselves.
And also, Vox isn't unsettling. If I would do a demonic ritual and that demon show up, I would be confuse to say the least. Its a man... with a 2010 TV "helmet" head and that's it. Which it's not bad, it's just not conveying what he is suppose to convey and for a guy that his role is to manipulate the image of himself and the rest of the city, we can do something else.
The redesign
So, the main base design for the character is his tv head and let me tell you, because it's the only thing that convey what he is suppose to be, when you try to remove this idea, you don't have Vox but another demon. So I had to keep the TV head with a twist.
We are going into the shark, electric, technological Sinner to the fullest in AA AU.
First drawings !
Here we go. This is my Vox redesign. This is what I saw, when I read the character sheet of this guy. And I think he is doing well in SSAU and Arencha Amendable?
It took me time to finally have what I wanted.
Vox in AA AU has :
- a modern curved screen for head
- he doesn't have eyes on it only a mouth that express half of what he thinks. So his mouth is like emotes. Eyes are too expressive for someone who (hide) under the media manipulation.
- he has multiple layers of shark teeth.
- the skin his grey dark blue and shark fin on his elbows who I think are really sharpe. I keep his turquoise claws, they are pretty.
- behind his head, he has, cables hair who are light and red which look like they were in blood. And because if I make them more dark, it would look like locks (which is pretty but if I understand well from the source that man is suppose to be more of a Caucasian American) also, I like long hair.
In both drawing I tried two differents expressions, smiling and pensive. In the pensive one, he has an electric question mark on the side and I like to think it would happen to accentuate his thinking. Or betray it.
Second, full body drawing !
This is the finally.
The outfit
Vox died in the 1950s, and so I gave him a relaxed chic outfit more towards summer ensemble of the time with the boat shoes, the watch, the light straight pants. He has cute socks with fishes on it. An handkerchief in his shirt. Simple, elegant, he is like a millionaire from an Agatha Christie mystery book and he is the guy that die first. (No hate, it's just funny to think he is.)
Its just to convey that a suit doesn't always mean class or power. Look at the salary men from Japan. They are suffering and they still have a suit. Most of the very rich and... (how would you say that ? Old Money ? It's a term right?) I mean, wealthy people of mind and history (doesn't make them good people) are classic and the one that came into money are more vulgar and ostentatious, in all aspects of analysis.
I guess because Vox died in the 50s, he will keep the classic more than the vulgar.
The body parts
Vox his masculine and feminine in the same time, he has a tiny waist, large hands, not very tall, large shoulders, small feet. He can be submissive or dominant. It's the bisexuality I wanted him to have that shows.
He has a tail.
I have decided, if he would be a shark he would be a specific shark. There is a lot of species of them (which I discovered during the process) and I choose the Thresher shark who is known to have a long tail he uses has a whip to snatch preys.
The tongue is long showing that has a TV news guy he talks a lot. And he has a universal charger on the tip of that tongue, that project electricity like we saw in his last chapter.
The realistic shark eye under his belt that watches everything and accentuate by wifi waves. To show that Vox has eyes indeed but not where you think they are.
The color palette
Turquoise. Deep blue. White. Red.
It's almost the same as the original one expect we have some white. A Sinner can wear white and it will not make him an angel if you know how to balance the palette color. It's logical, a color doesn't make somebody character or personality. So Vox has white pants and he is still a very not nice demonic soul.
The turquoise represent electricity and his powers. The shallow water. The surface of the waves of his beach close to his villa (metaphor). The color is invating. But it's a lie. Turquoise is more of a pastel color used for Heaven but again, if the guy looks creepy enough, you know he is not a Winner.
The deep blue, is the ocean and the shark side. With a bit of black/grey, its a balance with it all.
The red, are just little things here and there to make him still be part of the Pride Ring : the cable hair, the handkerchief, the bracelet of the watch, the little piece that keep the belt in place, the charger of the tongue. It's not too much but it's enough for him to be part of the cast of SSAU without wondering why does he have this color palette.
There ! That is what I thought when I draw that redesign of Vox !
No shade to Vivzie after all, I made this Vox for him to be adapted of AA AU and not the original show. Do you imagine that Vox in the HB serie ? He is more scary than anyone else and we would be wondering how does he not squeeze Alastor under his palm.
Hope you like that !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
First I did a redesign of him without the TV head and he looked like Venom. And... I was like "Well thats sexy I guess but that's not it" ahah !
Have a nice reading day - marquisev
Chapter 131: Episode 8.13 : Negotiations
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Negotiations
Part 1
"Six days until..."
Lolicia stepped into the room, shaped like a well, full of cameras and aquarium-like walls where sharks sailed silently, shot through with electric shocks. Their Mr. Fox disguise evaporated.
There was a bridge and a platform beyond. Vox was in the middle of the bridge, approaching with ease and a carnivorous smile on his curved screen. He had one hand in his pocket, like a businessman who knew someone was coming to ask him something and that he had the power to accept or refuse.
Alastor remained at the edge, on the threshold between the waiting room and Vox's control room. He was stacking the odds in his favor. Lolicia was thus between the two enemies with an almost absurd proposition. What the Princess didn't know...
Vittorio wrapped his hand around their left leg while rummaging in a corner for a cardboard box filled with batteries.
Vox stopped in front of Lolicia before looking at his watch.
- You must be desperate to wait this long.
Vox was all mocking smiles, but when he met Alastor's scarlet gaze, his anger translated into a shock that ran down his shoulder.
- Just patient, we lost track of time, assured The Anglerfox.
Vox shifted his attention with difficulty to Lolicia. He looked them up and down.
- I see your clothing collaboration with Velvette continues. What does my ally's partner want, friend of my enemy?
- You can't get more dramatic than that, old mate, mocked Alastor, leaning on his star-shaped microphone.
- You shut your mouth! the TV Demon immediately raged, much to the Radio Demon's delight. You've already got a lot of nerve coming here! To my territory ! If I could, I'd...
- Gentlemen, Lolicia interrupted in a velvet voice, their corals closed in their fox ears. Show restraint. The goal is to find an agreement, not to destroy the VoxTech tower.
- What a shame that would be, Alastor whispered, sliding his claw along the frame with a horrible squeak that made Vox's head tilt.
The VoxTech leader took a deep breath. Lolicia knew that without them, it would have been a disaster. After all, Vox only wanted to be approached, and Alastor the opposite. A nuisance so old it was static.
Vox erased the electric exclamation points that had formed around him, as well as the mini electric sharks dancing between his fingers. He grabbed one of his red-and-white cables and wrapped it around his index finger over his shoulder.
- What do you want? What could you possibly want? Isn't RadioSnare at its best? You've definitely risen in rank. We're side by side now. Holy shit. I guess it's thanks to the miss.
A smirk. Alastor frowned, accentuating his disgust and annoyance beneath his smile. Lolicia, on the other hand, was surprised.
Alastor had risen in the reputation rankings? But that was while they were away. It wasn't thanks to them. How did he get so many souls while he was still at the hotel? What had he been up to? They could check it out for themselves, of course, but they couldn't believe he'd done a second trick on the sly.
Alastor noticed their look and dusted off something on his suit.
- Let's not talk for nothing. Right? Like Dish said, we're here to make a deal. Princess Morningstar is holding a festival at the Hazbin Hotel to restore her image...
- ... and she'd like to reach a large audience in Pride Ring to get as many Sinners as possible who want to come and rehabilitate themselves for Heaven. You could handle the broadcasting.
There was silence, and only the sound of bubbles in the giant aquariums. Vox snickered, a laugh that overflowed with a mixture of other emotions.
- What? You want this shit rebroadcast on my channel? With the best audience possible?
- That remains to be seen, Alastor snarled mockingly from behind Lolicia.
- Shut your grin trap! You have nothing to offer.
- We haven't even started negotiations yet, Lolicia joked coldly, their fox tail sweeping the floor.
- You have nothing to negotiate for me. I don't give a shit ! I don't need anything from you. Get out of my sight.
Vox, fists clenched, turned around. Alastor gave a mocking huff and tapped his cane on the ground, making Vox shiver. Lolicia looked at the surrounding aquariums and saw the waters, clouds, and sky blending with reality.
- I have an offer you can't refuse.
- Forget it, Anglerfox. Velvette finds you pleasant, but we'll never get along.
- I'll insist on refusing that idea, Lolicia replied simply, confidently. How about... enjoying your nemesis's suffering, right there, before your eyes, without waiting?
A deep silence fell in the room. Vox turned around, filled with a new, almost impatient energy.
- What?
- Addolorata, came Alastor's static voice.
Everything happened very quickly. Lolicia waved their hands and a harp melody echoed through the room, and purple ribbons wrapped around Alastor's ankles.
-... For one hour, Lolicia continued, offering Vox. An hour where you'll be a spectator of his misfortune. A punishment awaiting him.
- Not like this, Alastor replied, now motionless, and it wasn't a question of strength but of the deal he'd made and then broken.
- This is my one and only offer, Vox. One hour. Alastor here. Against the live broadcast of the festival. One... two...
- I ACCEPT, Vox almost yelled, conjuring a contract out of thin air, his hand outstretched towards Addolorata, his mouth full of vengeance.
Lolicia read the contract and made sure everything was in order: the live broadcast, the cameras available, the schedule, in exchange for one hour of Alastor's suffering. They squeezed Vox's hand and the infernal matter coiled between them two.
- This is the best day of my life! I'm hard!
Lolicia turned to Alastor, who was now several meters up, held by the purple filaments.
Ankle-biter, I said once control yourself...
I say it again today, watch your delph...
I don't want any scratch, any damage. (You failed)
If you think about taking a bite, then what deer ? (You know)
Alastor didn't try to struggle. He was angry, of course, but he hated ridicule, so he would preserve his honor in his dishonor.
Slowly...
Snare close up around the hoof sneaky... (Now)
Shadows subjugated in my cavity.
Thoughts won't be enough for your liberty.
Lolicia climbed onto the ribbons and stopped in front of Alastor, reminding him of their words. Their alliance.
Alastor saw them very closely and hid his pain behind his smile. The detail of the tiny scales on the light gray skin, the hairs on the ears, the phosphorescence of the now-open corals, the different shades of gold under the eyelashes.
- It was a low blow, dish.
- It's your fault, Alastor, replied Lolicia. Your revenge comes at a price. It's your fault fifty years ago when you assumed I would be weaker than you and that you would dislodge me from a domain that belonged to me. This isn't our cycle. It's yours. Your vanity and pride led you here.
Lolicia retrieved his staff that had fallen to the ground and gave it to Vittorio.
- I'll take care of this while I wait for your return.
- That's something...
- Alastor. As long as you show no regret, I will show no remorse. I will respond blow for blow, no matter how much I am a monster in your eyes. I will be cruel, Alastor.
- I believe you, my dear, he said with mild irritation almost soften. I've always said you were relentless.
Lolicia nodded and lost some height, whispering :
- I know what you did to get so many souls. We'll negotiate when you get back. When you're ready.
Valentino. Half of him. Lolicia found themselves on the ground again and left the large room while Vox grabbed a deck chair and some shark-shaped candy and gave the middle fingers to The Radio Demon.
- Fuck you, Alastor! Vox laughed hysterically. Go fuck yourself ! Ah! This is going to be the best hour of my life.
Before leaving, Lolicia looked over their shoulder and added :
- I hope you read the fine print at the bottom of our contract, Vox. If you film or touch him, you'll have me on you. And trust me, even a shark doesn't want to see its habitat trying to devour it.
Despite the pain of his punishment, Alastor smiled. Even so, he still had a head start against Vox. Even so.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Yes, Alastor saw the punition coming and in the same time I can explain that in the lore of AA AU when a Demon doesn't respect the deal, the contract move against the traitor making them suffer. It's logical to have something that would happened if the rules aren't respected or else why have rules ?
What Lolica quickly sing is the same than in the chapter Eat Your Young - part 2 with the echos saying what Alastor failed to do (in his own accord).
Lolicia is punishing him accordingly and Vox will never not accept to not see Alastor suffer. So she used that at her advantage.
Yet she is not terribly mad at him, she explains it's his fault. Simple. He started everything, she does remember. Its not blur down in history. It's blow against blow but she protect him from Vox (no touch or video) and propose to Alastor this time a new alliance they will not mess up. And Addolorata proposes ! Not the other way around. And also because she has seen in his memory about Valentino. Nobody should know that. That is the future of negotiations.
And the good news ? The festival will be broadcast live ! And that's something that will make Charlie and Vaggie happy.
And yes I like the ship of Vox liking Alastor but Alastor doesn't return his passion. Tragic but beautiful.
That's it !
Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 132: Episode 8.14 : Negotiations
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Negotiations
Part 2
"Tic-tac, tic-tac"
Outside Heaven, the clouds
On the patch of land Azrael had created a few minutes earlier, he stared at Abaddon, who was struggling with his conscience and his tongue to explain his entire process, which had now lasted decades, leading to the result he had today, without getting his words tangled up.
The clouds swirled around them, dark and opaque like a curtain between the angels and the rest of the light world. They were in the eye of the storm, undisturbed by the wind.
Abaddon preferred it when they punished a soul who deserved it together, but he had to admit he saw it coming. Well, almost. He would have preferred not to be caught at the last moment. If only a halo didn't have to form in the light!
Once Abaddon finished his explanation, the halo of sainthood in his hand engraved with a name that Azrael said didn't deserve the honor, the two ravens on the Angel of Death's shoulders tilted their heads to the side simultaneously.
Azrael's reflective silence was chilling.
Abaddon opened his mouth to add another layer, the spirals moving delicately over his false appearance. Azrael cut him off, signaling him to be quiet, placing a skeletal finger on his lips.
Abaddon pouted but said nothing. He was already deep enough in it.
Finally, Azrael pinched the bridge of his half-rotted nose.
-... So that's why you created a halo of a Saint by taking a golden cloud from under Saint Peter's nose without asking? he growled.
Abaddon took it rather nonchalantly. He grimaced, shoved his hands in his pockets, and shrugged.
- I didn't want to bother anyone. You know how I like to experiment on my own.
Azrael frowned, and the white raven spoke again, leaning toward Abaddon.
- You have the same inventive spirit as Lucifer; you're lucky you never took an interest in mortals.
- Ouch. Don't blame the enthusiasts! I'm doing this for us! And theoretically, this soul, he said, pointing to the golden ring in his palm, has done something worthy of sanctity.
A white glow and a golden one lit up in the dark crevices of the Angel of Death's eyes.
- This soul only deserves it for what you put in it's way. Without that, as I told you, the soul is unworthy.
The Angel of the Abyss pinched his lips. He cracked his index finger and blew. Both sorry and annoyed.
- So... you're going to denounce me for the current imbalance down there?
Azrael remained silent. The gray clouds continued to swirl with the presence of the two angels. Abaddon was disgusted and saddened by his big brother's stubborn silence.
- Very well, he gritted, handing him the halo. I'll take my punishment, then.
Azrael looked at the halo and its veil, then at his little brother. He didn't take the sainthood ring. He thought about the register in his garden. He thought about neutralizing the chaos as much as possible. Without hurting... anyone. So the white beak explained :
- It would be a waste to take from you what you've worked so hard for. All the consequences would have been for nothing. And you know I don't approve waste.
The clouds stopped moving. Abaddon couldn't believe his eardrums. His wings on either side of his head opened and flapped.
- Anw Azy! Really? You're supporting me in this?
- Only because it will benefit Heaven later, Azrael cut in with a disapproving tone. And there's one condition. I must share your secret with at least one other person.
Abaddon scowled and leaned to the side, his curls bouncing.
- Who?
- Abel. (Abaddon rolled his eye to the heavens, but Azrael continued with what he had to say.) Yes, Abel. You know that creating a Saint develops Demons in return. You know that better than anyone. If no one speaks up about why, others will think Hell has a head start when it's been so docile lately. They'd think they have been taken by surprise. And you want Abel to go on a rampage for no reason? For Hell to not know why he was sent, because of your whim, and for another war to be forced with unnecessary losses?
Abaddon stamped his foot, and the artifact at his ankle clinked. The patch of land beneath their feet exploded and disappeared. They were now floating in the clouds. Abaddon capitulated to his older brother.
- Fine! Okay. Let Abel know so he can contain his rage when he goes on his raid.
- Good. You had to agree, or I wouldn't have to comply with your request, Abaddon. Now, like a grown-up, you're going to go tell him yourself. That should improve your relationship, Azrael said with cold sarcasm, climbing back into the clouds.
Abaddon carefully tucked the halo of sainthood back into his jacket. He wanted to retreat into himself, in the abyss, and leave Azrael standing there, but since he'd agreed to support him... he ran after him.
- Well, let's be quick. I have things to do.
- Me too, you see, the white raven said reproachfully. You really had to do an eighth... why?
- Because...
And their voices faded as they passed through the invisible barrier of Heaven.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Abaddon is being scolded, rightfully so, but hopefully Azrael is the sensible/clever one in that situation ! Things will go accordingly but with supervision. That's Heaven way !
We have a little bit of hints and lore. Of course. I won't babble a thing for once ahah
So you know Abel is my antagonist here and not Adam. It will be interesting to settle !
Have a nice reading day - marquisev !
Chapter 133: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between part 13 and 14 of episode 8 !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
HB NEWS and doodles !
Hazbin Hotel S2 SNEAK PEAKS !
Here I will rant a bit about the official sneak peaks and the parallels of possible plot of AA AU/SS AU!
For those who don't want any spoils for season 2, move on to the doodles section at the end ! Thank you.
SPOILER ALERT
•Sneak peak 1, The 3 Vees
We have a new picture of Vel, Vox, Val in front of the VoxTech Tower. Nothing new under the sun for Vox and Val. We know the Vees are the main antagonists in Hell in S2, which is good because in the fanfic, we still have the three of them. They will be probably defeated or removed from the page for season 3 of HB.
With where we are in the ff, Vox of AA seem to be on top, even equal to Alastor in the reputation list, and it's a good entry to wanting to be an antagonist for him in season 2 of AA.
And Velvette outfit ? Fashion ? Colors ? Ah ! She is giving. She slays, finally!
•Sneak peak 2, Winner Sir Pentious, Abel, Emily and St-Peter
So, at Heaven I think it would be just after Pentious is "welcomed here". He looks a bit sad or annoyed. Maybe because Heaven is like overly sweet, bubblegum and rainbows ?
Maybe because he is alone and miss his Eggs bois and machinery and chaos.
Honestly being like 150 years in Hell (Sir Pentious probably come from the victorian era so second half of the XIXe century England) and then switching to Heaven which is basically a dictature with a pastel gold and white aesthetic where you HAVE to be happy, Sir Pentious who doesn't really trust himself (except with Cherry Bomb) would kind of struggle to adapt.
Fair.
For AA AU parallels. It's fine because we have our St-Peter. And Abel but my Abel will not be like that. It would be someone else for sure. I didn't think of Emily at all because the season 1 of the ff is more on the Hell side except when we see Azrael and Abaddon. But maybe I will think of that.
And it would not be Sir Pentious in the center of the picture but let me tell you, the character in his place will make the same face for different reasons. So this plotline is also something I can follow. It's good!
•Sneak peak 3, Charlie, Niffty and Baxter (at the hotel)
Yes ! Baxter news ! What a cutie pie. You know i have a soft spot for anglerfishes characters design in this world and Lolicia will have (probably) a big "sibling/little brother" relationship with him. I just like that his esca is in front and Lolicia on the back of the head !
•Sneak peak 4, Alastor and Lucifer (at the hotel)
So we have Alastor and his staff put back together with like sticky paper. Which shows that Al, at this point is not a warlock. (D&D ref) What I mean is that he doesn't have a patron that make his staff great again after his fight with Adam. A bit sad. He will probably in this season 2 do whatever he needs to do to have more powers. He had a mug saying "duck season" and Lucy is on the frontrow grining. With power even at his lowest. He is probably trying to protect Charlie from Al.
The parallel of the fanfiction. I haven't introduce Lucifer in SSAU because with Kaledya we were sure he will be presented way later. Lucifer arc in the hotel can be, for a while, exchange with Constantine character. So no problem following that road. And an Alastor more "weak" ?
Mmh, Alastor is pretty powerful in AA AU (even if he gets humble back by Lolicia when he does the same for her.) I have still ideas for making him less of a threat if its truly necessary in that relationship plotline.
•Sneak peak 4, Lute, her prosthetic arm and her lunacy
We see Lute in a empty room of Heaven, maybe her quarter and she is clearly singing talking to her ominous shadow. We all know in Heaven, we have been presented to characters that don't fight, even how Vivzie introduce Abel being nothing like his father. So they need to keep an antagonist that can easily reach for Hell. Lute.
Lute is probably still annoyed by Vaggie letting her live "only because she allows it" and come on, to be so blind to Adam, she must have feelings for him. Of course she wants revenge. Adam will be either reincarnated in a Sinner (deserved and interesting) or in Lute's head as a motivation? For what we know, the others Exorcists girls are background characters and Lute had no "friends" other than Adam.
But I'm suspecting because she is alone in that sneak peak, maybe she is acting on her own? Because in the selection of Heaven characters (for now and what I know) none of them will be accompaning her on revenge time.
Which is funny because if I was a high ranking angel or even the godly creature of that universe, and I saw my bratty and crude first creation human/son (Adam) die for no reason, I would send at least Michael's army to wipe the floor of Hell. But who knows ?
Parallels with AA AU, because in SS AU Adam and Lute are more chill and responsible, I need a wild card. So Abel will be the antagonist of Heaven replacing Lute in that plotline even if the reason will be different. So everything is okay here !
•Sneak peak 5, Vox and Charlie (at the hotel)
Vox is probably visiting the hotel. He seems pleased with himself and Charlie very inconfortable. I wonder why he is here ? Sneak in some cameras ? Have an interview with Charlie and distorting her words to his advantage like a Rita Skeeter journalist ? Try to mock Alastor ?
I'm still wondering if Baxter is introduced at the hotel by Vox. They are both electric Sinners (I imagine with the color palette). So Baxter would be like the successful spy that Sir Pentious failed to be ? It's an idea. Maybe Baxter is contracted to Vox. Or maybe they have absolutely nothing in common.
And seeing Vox side by side with Charlie, I realise how Vox is a small guy. Cute.
•Sneak peak 6, Winner Sir Pentious manacled
In Heaven again. He seems to be in the court room from season 1. Probably the Heaven folks wondering what to do with this Sinner turned Winner. Logically it will end well because, after (if its in that order) he will be welcomed like in the previous sneak peak. I just don't know what will put the balance on his side.
Maybe they are analysing his past. Why he was in Hell. It's probably something that the audience can forgive to justify Sir Pentious presence in Heaven. Because do you imagine we learn he was a slaves merchant working for Napoleon new empire? (I know its not victorian time its just a silly exemple) Yeah. Right. We will think twice about his sacrifice in Hell and his new place in Heaven. So we all know it will be mild. And honestly okay, Sir Pentious was made to be a Sinner that can be turned Winner easily. He is suppose to inspire cuteness and pity. Forgiveness.
In parallels of AA AU, as I said, the character that will remplace Sir Pentious (sainthood plotline) will be different but the route can still be somehow followed.
•Sneak peak 7, Vox flying balloon with propaganda saying "Charlie Morningstar dictator?"
It's maybe after his visit to the hotel. He is manipulating the news and media. That's his thing. I just want to point out that I love that the flying engine look like a shark. Makes me think of Jinx shark bazooka in Arcane S1 last episode. Shark imagery, yay !
So it goes with the antagonist route of Vox.
Okay ! END OF SPOILERS.
The doodles!
First, concept art doodle of the Anglerfox !
I like that doodle. It's reunite all the elements of the darkest form of Addolorata : the strange scriptures, the purple ribbons, the mouth that seams to lead to another place. I will perhaps color it later. Or not. I like it, like this. With the two little characters on the tongue !
Second, Addolorata from above
Just exercising myself with perspective. Probably what see Alastor before she leaves the VoxTech Tower.
That's it !
Hope you enjoy it !
༻❁༺
Notes:
About my redesign and making of Abel character, I had like one month ago the perfect hairstyle ref I saw on Pinterest and I lost it before I could save it (absolutely my mistake) and I find replacement but it was not it. I was devastated ahah. So I couldn't draw my Abel but...
Yesterday what did I saw on my front page ?? The hairstyle! It was back ! I saved it like my life was depending on it, readers. You don't know.
So now I can draw him with a smile. Let's go!
That's it ahahHave a nice reading day - marquisev
Chapter 134: Episode 8.15 : Princess and Moth Girl
Summary:
Hello...
Cute tw : romance !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Princess and Moth Girl
"Five days until..."
Chuckles echoed from the door of the highest room in the Hazbin Hotel. Behind the large apple-shaped bay window, which had a view of Pentagram City, goat hooves mingled with moth feet.
- Babe, it's daytime... Vaggie complained falsely, her eyes closed with an undying smile.
- So? whispered Charlie, her blond hair cascading down her shoulders. Is this a signal to tell me you might want to close the curtains or...?
The princess ran her fingers over her girlfriend's ribs, seeking to stimulate every nerve. Charlie kissed the small scars, traced the muscles with her finger, searched for the small of her back, humming with joy along with Vaggie's little sighs of pleasure.
Charlie stopped in her pursuit, hovering over Vaggie, one arm on either side of the Sinner's head. She looked at the pool of orange that contained pale gray eye adorned with a star, the soft pale hair, and the butterfly wings that spread across the sheets.
- You're so beautiful, Charlie murmured as if seeing her for the first time, pulling back a strand to reveal the headband with the X. So much is going on right now, I forgot to tell you again.
Vaggie blushed softly. She pushed herself up on her elbows and stroked the princess' cheek.
- Your look is enough for me, Charlie, she said, kissing her before smiling. Although a compliment from you like that... I should fish them out more often.
They laughed. Vaggie flipped Charlie onto her back.
At the same time, the princess's phone let out a small alarm. Vaggie smiled and rolled her eye, then flopped onto her side, giving Charlie room to answer. The anxiety immediately returned to Charlie's gaze. Had something serious happened?
She reached over to the nightstand and grabbed her phone. On the main screen, the news announced that there had been a minor explosion in the VoxTech Tower. Charlie, who hadn't seen Alastor in a day, wondered if it was related.
The message she'd received was actually two, but she'd been so caught up in her love for Vaggie that she hadn't heard the first alert.
The first message announced that the construction crew had officially been paid and that the contract with them was up. That meant the Hazbin Hotel repairs were complete! When Charlie told Vaggie, they high-fived in triumph.
- You did it, babe, Vaggie smiled. This ruin is finally watertight and habitable, and no ceilings will fall on us.
- No, we did it, all together, Vaggie!
The second message Charlie received was an order announcement from Kimono Productions, explaining that the finishing touches were being put in place. Charlie sighed.
- I hope we get them in time, the festival is in less than a week...
- Was that Kimono Productions? Vaggie asked, one elbow bent, one fist under her jaw.
Charlie nodded, turning to face her.
- Yes. After the delay, they still haven't finished the kimonos...
Vaggie wasn't worried, especially with the biggest and most problematic one just finished with the construction management.
- The order is big. Seven requests is no small feat. And I don't want to lecture you or anything, babe, but these are yukatas, not kimonos. Despite the company's name.
Vaggie pinched her shoulder gently. Charlie smirked it, amused.
- Okay, yukatas! Hmm... I really want them done. I told Constantine to get one, but I'm sure he won't. (Charlie flopped onto her back with a big, happy slightly stressed, smile.) I'm so glad he's coming! It's been so long since we've seen each other, you know?
- I know.
- And... and I'd like to show him the progress we've made together, with the hotel and its guests. I'd like, she expressed with conviction, raising her fist, to be able to show him. For him to see for himself and change his mind. I don't want him to be hostile, but curious about what I'm trying to build...
Charlie turned to the nightstand and picked up a note from Lolicia and Alastor.
- I'm so glad there's going to be a live of the festival, Vaggie! I'll finally be able to give a good account of the Sinners' rehabilitation, prove that this place is different from the rest of the city. I can't thank Alastor and Lolicia enough.
Vaggie was less on board with that, still suspicious of the two powerful Sinners, but she had to admit they'd made an effort. Nevertheless, she was going to keep for herself the confidence she was starting to feel and remain openly suspicious.
- They know how to move their pieces on the chessboard, that's for sure.
- Vaggie, positivity! Alastor has helped us so many times, with Angel and also Lolicia... she's been through so much. Anyway, I can't wait for everything to fall into place. We should go, Vaggie! (Charlie sat up with a spring in her step, the blanket wrapped around her hips, her chest bare.) We have to finish the pits; we can't neglect the final stretch!
- Okay, but don't forget about getting dressed, babe...
*
Later, her arms full of garlands to hang in the garden, her hair tied back in a bun by Precious, Charlie crossed the hall.
Through the stained-glass windows, the garden was in full bloom, and Sir Pentious was building the last displays with his plans, and Niffty was bringing him boxes of screws while fighting with the hellish ants. The two were getting along much better. The princess smiled delightedly.
Charlie kept her large box in her arms before seeing Husk at the bar organizing the new bottles stored for the festival. He had whistled one, by the way. Things don't change... Charlie, always worried about her guests, went to see him.
- Husk! We've got the account for the bottles ?
- More or less, he said with that same good-natured tone but a faint, tired smile that still reassured her.
- Great! And I wanted to ask about...
Husk raised his long, red eyebrow. Charlie looked left and right.
- Yesterday I saw Lolicia come home, but not Alastor. Do you know where he is?
Husk shrugged.
- Here and there. Pouting ? How would I fucking know, princess?
Charlie nodded slowly and continued on her way, hoping her instincts were wrong.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
Time goes...
A little bit of Chaggie because they're adorables. A little update on the hotel activities.And yes, as soon as Alastor made his hour hang up by Addolorata's purples cords (contract) he left the VoxTech Tower and probably destroy it a bit. I mean fair, he had to listen Vox bliss for 60 minutes straight ahah.
Vocabulary (Japanese) simplified.
Kimono : traditional Japanese clothing with multiples layers, can be worn even in winter.
Yukata : breathy kimono, with less layers, to be worn in summer time (summer in Japan are heavy and very hot)Have a nice reading day ! -marquisev
Chapter 135: Episode 8.16 : Maybe We're Close, I Want to
Summary:
Hello...
Tw : undertones of subjects like gaslight and depression
Thank you.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Maybe We're Close, I Want to
"Four days until..."
Angel stood frozen in the middle of the hallway, wrapped in a long dressing gown. There, straight and immense, blocking the light from the window, Valentino stood with his back to him, his wings trailing endlessly behind him.
- I helped you get to the top, baby boy, Val murmured, half-turning his head. And this is how you thank me?
Angel raised his hands to him before stopping and clenching his fists against his fluffy chest. He looked down, worry deepening the lines between his brows. There was cotton in his throat and his eyes were too dry to cry.
Valentino turned his head completely towards Angel, in a cloud of red hearts, haloed by a cherry glow. His damaged antenna moved in a directionless draft.
- I loved you, I cherished you, I gave you everything you could never have, Valentino continued with a loquacity unlike himself. I made you a symbol, your name a desire, and what you choose to do is sell me out?
Angel tried to speak, but no words came out. His gold tooth glittered like Val's, who was getting closer and closer, tall, thin, graceful, stretching like bubble gum, his glasses the shape of a heart of the abyss scarlet.
A pair of butterfly hands cupped Angel's cheeks, and he felt his legs buckle. The dressing gown slipped from his body like a shield broken in two.
- Angel, is this how you plan to live your eternity? Here? With the princess? What do you hope to accomplish by going to Heaven? Do you think they have pole dancing scenes for you? You think they'll let you try your Angel Dust sin? Hmm? Tell me what you want to accomplish by giving up on your dream, by giving up on me? You know I still have your contract...
An insidious fear seeped into Angel's veins like a poison. He suddenly woke up, cracking his neck. Breathless, he looked from right to left, the hotel lobby, downstairs, the place he'd drooled over in his sleep on the bar.
- Fuck, he swore, running a hand through his pale hair.
The bottles in front of him reflected a distressed image of himself, which he shoved right through them. Angel felt his anger rise and threw the shot glass next to him, which smashed against the wall in a thousand transparent shards. At the same time, something slipped off his shoulders and fell to the floor. Angel looked over his shoulder. A blanket? He didn't have a blanket like that.
- I thought the wall had fallen, a deep, calm voice called out.
Angel shivered and watched Husk, his long, feathered tail sliding along the floor as he went behind the bar. Angel put on a fake smile.
- Ugh, what? No, I just...
He just what? Throw the glass away because he's haunted by Val? Because he felt like he didn't deserve what Charlie had done for him? Because he no longer knew what it was like not to have poison in his eyes and veins?
Angel looked up at Husk, who was holding out a brush and dustpan. Angel was about to complain but didn't. He grabbed the brush with a flourish and went to pick up the broken glass. Husk remained silent, watching him do this before asking.
- How are you feeling?
Angel felt his skin turn electric. He saw Husk taking him in his arms and, together with Charlie, leaving the Studios, leaving Val on his knees, frozen in pain. Angel wanted to respond with bravado, a flirtatious nickname, and a mischievous smile. He was unable to. He picked up the last pieces of glass and threw them into the trash can, whose eye was weeping acid and whose lid was slowly melting.
Angel sat back down at the bar. He crossed his arms and rested his head on them, a grimace twisting his features.
- I feel like shit, he confessed, his throat aching. My guilt is... I don't know! It's eating me up inside! I... I don't deserve to breathe. I'm here, free, and I feel more trapped than ever! I really am shit.
Husk's cat-like eyes sparkled, his expression softening for a second, which Angel didn't notice. Then his face returned to neutral.
- You deserve to breathe... Husk began in his reassuring voice, while Angel was shocked by his words. You don't think so, but those around you do. Those around you want you to breathe. Like with Lolicia, those around you wanted them to breathe. You're no less important. Breathing, for real, isn't something everyone can do.
Angel felt even worse knowing that Husk was even more trapped than he was with Alastor, and that Charlie wasn't likely to use her royal authority on him.
- That's not what I meant...
- I know what you meant, Husk smiled softly, which felt like a thunderclap in Angel's chest. We've reached the bottom, we've touched it and paced it, and you feel like there's no further slope to climb. You're still at the bottom. You think you should be halfway to the surface by now, but you're stuck.
Angel was silent. On of his pair of hands gripped the legs of the stool. He nodded. Husk agreed, curling his snout that had a black heart shape.
- In an old bartender's truth that doesn't really matter, only you can make the slope appear. Because there's always slopes to create a hole. And if you can't get back to the surface... if it seems impossible to make it appear, if you feel like you only deserve to dig deeper... stay at the bottom.
Angel felt a small pang form in his heart. But Husk didn't seem to blame him. He continued in his soothing voice, before going around the bar and picking up the blanket from the floor. Angel realized it was his own, the one he'd placed over his shoulders when he was asleep. Husk gave it back to him before returning behind the bar.
- Stay at the bottom, Angel. No one here will force you to form slopes and feel happy. No one will judge you for being at the bottom. We're Sinners. We don't talk much, but we know. But we know that punishing Valentino was a good thing. We know that. All we want is for you to breathe, when you're digging, when you're stagnating, or when you're shining. Otherwise you no longer exist and we want all of your feelings. That's what an old bartender tells you.
Angel still felt a mixture of guilt, but a little warmer.
- You matter, Angel grumbled, forming hearts on the wood of the bar. For an old bartender.
Husk almost snickered. Almost. Angel sighed.
- I miss the studios, Angel admitted, raising his hand to the ceiling. Not Val, but everythin' else. The colored lights, the feelin' of being desired and admired, the choreography... I know I shouldn't think that.
- Think what you want, baby. Maybe Vaggie will want to make a porn room in the corner for you ? Who fucking knows? Cross your fingers.
Angel smiled, then laughed.
- Sorry about the glass, by the way.
- It's nothing. Here's another one. Bourbon.
- Thanks.
- You're welcome.
Angel eyed the amber liquid and stroked the rim of the glass thoughtfully. He looked up, a fist under his jaw, and watched Husk arrange his bottles and smiled to himself.
Maybe we're close. I want to.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
A serious conversation between two souls that get closer. I think it's logical Angel has post traumatic experience of... everything.
I was listening to "Not sorry for loving you" by Epic the musical while writing. It was the right vibe. Just because it's soft and sad like this chapter.
Initially I wanted to do a song for them but maybe deep things don't need to be translated in a song and need to be said more clearly and calmly.
I like them closer despite that their design don't match together (purely personal opinion and very superficial) but I like their personalities together.First time a Sinner says "thank you" by the way ! Some progress indeed !
Have a nice reading day -marquisev
Chapter 136: Episode 8.17 : The Rose and The Equal He Chooses
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
The Rose and The Equal He Chooses
"Three days until..."
Alastor had deserted his job as manager at the Hazbin Hotel for a few days.
Firstly, because he preferred thinking to acting, and after having that idiot Vox sneering in his face, he needed to... breathe. Not to destroy the city. Not to make a timeline of all the screams in Pentagram City.
Secondly, he had to do Rosie a favor or two. He had returned them with a sincere smile, and now he was having tea, alone, in the dewy garden of the Cannibal Town restaurant. Alastor knew the eyeless faces that passed gracefully along the road. They all liked the same menu around here.
Cannibal Town smelled like an open-air butcher's shop. Barbecue. But the music was jazzy, it was pleasant. Far from the infernal technology that had no meaning, no beginning, no end.
Alastor stared at a beetle. A sort of ladybug, clearly infernal, with eyes instead of dots. Across the street, a building had collapsed due to the acid that's been around lately. Imps were busy with the work. There were newspaper delivery men, big hats, sharp smiles on every sidewalk.
A beautiful rose garden.
A beautifully maintained garden.
A web that stretches across an entire neighborhood. And everyone acts as if it's normal. But there's a black widow who organizes this place. Rosie wears big hats, so they wear big hats. Rosie smiles, so they smile. They're all beautiful roses with brambles that slide under the concrete, behind the striped blinds, between the dishes of flesh, bone, and muscle.
Cannibal Town is a contract displayed in one place. "You'll have whatever you want, it will be beautiful, it will be polished, it will be delicious, but you'll answer to me. To me." Rosie was the gardener. No one worried about gardeners, less than they did about killers, charlatans, manipulators, and traitors. No one suspected the gardeners who take care of your landscape for you, who transform what you know, before your very eyes.
Yet gardeners can be like killers, with an obsession, a process, a favorite flower that resembles a well-dressed puppet, with good manners and a big smile at all times. It's the kind of rose Rosie loves.
Rosie can touch her plants, arrange them, cut them here and there, and tell them to attack here and more. But Rosie also offers her help and advice, so suddenly she's allowed to have a garden, flowerbeds that stretch to the horizon, and that's how she runs her neighborhood.
Alastor took a sip of his tea, his hand reaching for his staff, but of course, he didn't have it. He dusted his shoulder. Pushed up his small, round, red glasses. He had to get back to the hotel. He had finished his task of being a friend.
He stood up, back straight, and left his napkin on the table. Rosie watched him leave through the window. He greeted her with a polite nod. Rosie smiled even wider and placed her index finger on her lips before waving him off. Alastor nodded.
*
The day of the festival was almost here. The Hazbin Hotel's busy preparations were almost complete. Alastor quickly passed through the lobby in shadow form to see Husk in his place. Good. Then he went up to the hallway where the room smelled of the sea.
Charlie had said that her brother, the Crown Prince, would be arriving soon. Things were going to get interesting. The more powerful people he met, the more likely he was to throw off his own shackles. He would reclaim everything he had built. Oh! And what fun he was going to have.
But he wasn't going to do it alone. He had to be careful and play his cards right. He would end up fleecing everyone, but there was one person he would respect...
Because he wanted to respect her. Because even without fully understanding her, he did. She never asked him for favors. Never. Even when she was going under, she hadn't asked for help. She had just gone under. It had led to other problems; she had punished him because he had violated their alliance. Certainly. And he would have done the same if anyone dared to question him. He had done it so many times.
The thing is, there was a third reason for leaving the hotel for Cannibal Town before. He had gone to see Rosie's library. She had a small collection... which had been a tremendous help.
Even Hell had its legends. Even Pride Ring with its folklore. Like Lulu Land, which had fallen into oblivion and decay, and yet... it was still there. Somewhere. Hell was still a circus.
With all the clues he'd gathered about Addolorata: the soulless power, the lullaby, her personality, an idea was beginning to form. A truly brilliant idea. An idea that explained a lot. A lot.
He hadn't told anyone, of course. But oh, he had a feeling the Prince's presence at the Hazbin Hotel, manifested after the gang battle, wasn't a coincidence. Alastor was ninety per cent sure that if Lucifer's son was moving around, it was because he'd understood so much. About her who was something else.
And Alastor had chosen. If he had to have an equal, it would be Addolorata. Oh yes, it would be her. He never respected men. He'd only respected two women in life. He could well respect one more in death.
Alastor knocked on the bedroom door. He felt Addolorata's presence approaching behind it. She opened the door. He looked down into the golden eyes. His smile was frank, demonic, and he knew he didn't need to hide.
They wouldn't be friends. Addolorata wasn't looking for friendship. And neither was he. There were no words to be said. Just this once, they were off to a good start. Solid. Oh, and they were going to do wonders together.
Alastor extended his hand. Addolorata smiled slowly in return. The Fizzbot arrived and handed the star-shaped microphone staff to the visitor. Alastor grabbed what controlled all the souls he had under his sleeve. The corridor turned a seaweed green.
- To the new Us, Addolorata.
This time, there would be no betrayal.
At least not between them.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun Facts Time!
Finally Addolorata and Alastor are on the same page ! All I had to write for this moment to happened. I want to rise my fist in the air and say "let's goooo!" You probably don't understand yet. But ah !
Alastor finally discovered what's going on with "Lolicia". You will soon too. So soon if you don't already know. And if you do, you have my congratulations.
So other than that, we see Rosie. I know everyone love Rosie and Alastor friendship so I roll with it. But like, it's AA AU, now I can show what I think.
Was I the only one to be shocked that Rosie touch Alastor and the first thing she asks is for Alastor to help her in the show ? Just after the episode with Mimzy (I think it's before, yes) that uses Alastor powers to eliminate her own problems. And then we saw Rosie and she says something like "I have some problems to deal with, do something about it sugar ?" And Alastor was like "not now. The Princess first." Rosie was shocked that he said no but she had to play the big game. You know what I mean or I am delusional? I don't think I am on this point at least. That's why I didn't make them interact in the fanfic except one time at the meeting, because Rosie is... I just don't trust her. But I don't know why. And still Alastor is like a lap dog with her which is weird for his character.
Let me give an exemple. In HB, she is like talking to a valet or butler. It's like "Alastor ! We're have you been ? That girl too young for you. I know you're an ace in a hole. Between, I have some ennemies I need you to brush away. (I've been waiting for your return just to dust it off, Alastor dear)!" You know what I mean ? It's not nice. It's just a bit condescending and also dominating but masterfully done so it's almost undetectable. Since when would she know about Alastor sexuality? Why would she even mention it in front of Charlie for the first time she meets her ? Why is she mentioning that she can practically ask for Alastor to do her dirty work ? Things are weird. It's a bit like the meeting between Luna and Queen Bee in Helluva Boss.
And look now I will replace Alastor by the word butler in my exemple : "Butler ! We're have you been ? That girl too young for you. I know you're an ace in a hole. Between, I have some ennemies I need you to brush away. (I've been waiting for your return just to dust it off, butler dear)!" I don't know for me it's so clear but maybe I'm wrong. But I don't like it so, I will keep their relation neutral in the fanfic until I'm sure that they are really "friends" in season 2 of HB.
Anyway !
Have a nice reading day - marquisev!
Chapter 137: Episode 8.18 : Congratulations On The Promotion
Summary:
Hello..!
Tw : pain
Thank you.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Congratulations On The Promotion
"Two days until..."
Niffty was running after an infernal cockroach at full speed. Her legs darted swiftly between rugs, carpets, tiles, sofas, and the bar. She try to stung the insect in front of her, each time avoiding death by a hair's breadth.
Niffty finally, after three laps around the hall, stung the cockroach and displayed it like an entomologist's masterpiece.
With a big smile, she watched the nearly immortal creature wriggle before being drawn to Sir Pentious, who was looking out the window. She climbed onto the carnivorous plant's pot and asked in her slightly raspy voice, her smile sharpened by her restless eye:
- What are you doing ?
- My duty.
- What are you wanting for ?
- Ssomeone who could be an enemy or... a friend, he finished more quietly.
- Who? she barked enthusiastically.
- The Fey. The one who ssaved Lolicia.
- Oh, yes. The bad boy!
Sir Pentious stared at Niffty with some confusion as she began muttering disturbing things that clearly deserved the consent of two people, not just one.
- Well, he's not here, Niffty noted with a big smile.
- He ssaid he'd be here for the festival. But I got a note that he might come firsst. I prefer to be on my guard.
- Okay!
Niffty stayed beside him until another insect flew by. Sir Pentious looked around Pentagram City and realized he knew the Hazbin Hotel better than the city itself now. He'd never been very sociable... and now he was waiting for someone who might or might not be a danger. More like a friend. A new friend. An Eggboi climbed onto the windowsill and looked at him with a beatific expression.
- What are you doing, boss?
*
The Forest
Sitting in the center of the ashen-trunked trees that shifted during the night, Lysander was on his oak throne, taking root. He still hesitated to move. Fungus bloomed along his red trousers, which had darkened with the humidity. The treetops hid the scarlet sky of Pride Ring.
Each member of his Circle formed a circle around his throne several meters away. Zombified by his fungi, they didn't speak. It was better that way. Lys hated it when they chattered. And they chattered and chattered for the sake of it. They were often the first he ended up killing.
The three-winged orange spores fluttered around him. Leiv drummed his fingers along the arm of his wooden throne. The moss-covered wedding ring glistened. He ran his thumb over it carefully and tossed the moss away. Where it fell, a clump of mushrooms bloomed.
He knew he'd sent a note. The festival and all that. The response about New Orleans and the connection with that fucking grandpa Yes. Yes. But he was having an existential crisis.
It happened more often than you'd think when you had a good memory. Why was he Overlord? He'd never wanted to be an Overlord. All he wanted was for his wife to be in Heaven eating candied pineapple rings. All that made sense was that she deserved to be there and he deserved to stay here.
He was so bored. Nothing he accomplished was meant to be accomplished. Maybe this was his prison. Locked in his damned Forest until Hell, Addolorata close enough for him to see and yet too far away. Something was fishy. It didn't make sense. She hadn't done anything. She had always been mysterious; she could have been a serial killer behind his back, but the mere idea made him nauseous. Impossible.
Mushrooms grew around him as he sank deeper into thought. They grew and grew until they formed a sort of cocoon around him.
What if Addolorata hadn't been in her place when he was alive either? Yet she had loved him, and oh! how he continued to love her.
He had chased the hitman away, he had plunged into the forest without a second thought for her. He had fled to the summit, keeping up the chase for hours. He had fought with a thick branch as a club. He had hit and hit until a molar burst onto the green ground and blood spurted onto the leaves. He had laughed so hard. While he was there fighting, his wife was safe in the manor with the servants to protect her. He didn't care if the rest of the world died. Not even him. He wanted her to live. He wanted more than all the torture he had inflicted, the hopes he had shattered, the whims he had obtained.
Then the hitman had punched him, one, two, three. He had sprawled against the great yew tree, and the sword had pierced him, burst his sternum, and sunk into the bark, holding him there. His laughter had turned into a cascade of blood.
- So shall your fortune and your empire sink, the hitman had muttered before leaving.
He had given his life. He would do it again. Maybe he was ridiculous, but if he hadn't dedicated what little goodness he had to Addolorata, he would be even more of a throwaway than he was today. Despite the fact that he was an asshole and nothing made sense, at least she made sense.
This Alastor wasn't anything good.
He wanted to see what the Prince looked like.
Sir Pentious wasn't as terrible as rumors said.
He should go. He should get up.
The mushrooms around him began to shrink in on themselves until they disappeared. Just as Lys made his decision, there was a distant sound like footsteps with a lot of pressure. A distorted figure among the trees.
- Get the fuck out, Lysander growled, sitting up in his throne. I'm full, and we're closed. I don't even want your soul.
He frowned, and the three obsidian beads on his forehead clinked. Was it him, or was it as entire sections of the Forest disappeared behind the visitor ? Lys wanted to get up, but he was rooted to his wooden throne. What was going on?
The figure continued to approach like a black hole that left nothing in its path. When it arrived in front of the clearing, the Sinners of The Circle fell to the ground one by one, as if Lysander's power no longer had any effect on them.
If he had a heart, Lysander's would have been pounding. He remained stuck, but his mind was racing. He had made his worst nightmare his home, and now a greater nightmare was coming to his land.
The figure entered the clearing, but the light didn't touch it, leaving only shadows.
- You won't give me your soul? That's good, it's yours I want Leiv Aksel Nordstrand.
A sharp fear pinned Leiv further to his throne. The shadow wormed its way through the hole in his chest, and he began to scream as if pierced by the purest lightning. All the colors around him faded, consumed by pain.
*
Leiv opened his eyes, took another breath, and fell to the ground. He coughed up his lungs. It was as if he'd just been suffocated and was finally getting a breath. His eyes widened as large as plates when he saw that the ground beneath his hands was transparent and that an endless chasm stretched into the depths.
He stood up, stepped back. Where was he? His head brushed against something soft and warm. He saw a jellyfish among hundreds of others floating in the room. The room? It looked like a workshop.
- The Heir, the Gold, and the Bear. Which of these three do you think points to you? he heard in a voice that sounded like anything but a voice.
- Certainly not the gold, said another. Certainly not the bear.
Leiv looked around, searching, but saw nothing. He'd never seen a place like this, heard anything like this. How did the figure know his human name? Was he still in Hell?
- What do you want from me? I'm warning you, I'm more antisocial than you think. I preferred we not speak at all.
A shiver ran through him. He turned around. A being was looking at him with a gigantic halo, two faces, one with a spiral, in its belly was full of black and purple fire that hurt just looking at it. The beaded scorpion tail curled around Leiv, paralyzed. A feather slid over his shoulder.
He didn't need to ask. Deep within him, he knew what it was.
An Angel.
- I think I might have invented the term antisocial, whispered the Angel. My name is Abaddon, and you're right, Heir. Let's not wait another moment. I have a gift for you.
Leiv wanted to run away. He was in the heart of Hell. He was done for. Completely done for. He felt as if he was both healing and becoming ill just by being sucked into the spiral. It was such a visceral sensation that he had to force his entire being to object to the announcement.
- I don't want a gift. I don't need a gift. I don't want anything!
The beautiful face chuckled and smiled.
- No one cares what you want, Leiv. On the other hand...
Abaddon's golden skeletal arm searched for something and suddenly brought a luminous object in front of Leiv, whose eyes nearly burned.
It was a halo with a veil. His name was engraved on it.
- I think congratulations are in order, (Abaddon approached, his face spiraling, placing the ring above Leiv's head, who struggled in vain.) Careful, you might die again... it'll sting a little. But it'll get better afterward.
Leiv then felt the sensation of the sword exploding his sternum again and again. Sinking in, withdrawing, and each time the hole in his chest grew smaller and smaller until the sword could no longer penetrate...
Until his sins were erased,
Forgiveness granted.
Because no matter what he wanted, no matter what he deserved,
It was always the Heavens that decided,
Where their Abyss ended.
They choose,
Not you.
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
... I'm a little bit emotional of this chapter. The arc of Leiv is almost finished. If not it.
Two of my OCs meet. And cute psycho Niffty!I will not say much !
Also Episode 8 finish in the next chapter ! I think it was the longest one of the fanfic. I had ends to tie.Have a nice reading day- marquisev
Chapter 138: Episode 8.19 : Imperial Entrance
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
EPISODE 8
Imperial Entrance
"One day until..."
The technicians of VoxTech were installing lights, wires, batteries, and cameras on the Hazbin Hotel hill, as promised in the contract Vox had signed with Addolorata.
The employees were getting to work choosing the best stages for tomorrow's live broadcast. Vaggie was overseeing the setup like a construction manager. They were almost finished, and counting.
The Crown Prince was arriving at the hotel today. There was a crowd of paparazzi waiting impatiently outside the gates of the estate below. Constantine very rarely made public appearances outdoors. They weren't going to let this opportunity pass them by while they could.
The sky was a smooth red today over Pride Ring, and no acid clouds had yet disturbed the horizon.
A buzzing, yet nervous, and excited atmosphere pervaded this part of Pentagram City. Niffty stamped at Alastor's hooves as he stood next to Charlie near the hotel door.
- Don't panic, my dear, Alastor purred at his most confident in his radio voice, the light catching on his metallic deer antlers, you're going to make a scene.
- That's true, she said, hopping on the spot. It's just that there's so much going on, I'm afraid no one's going to come, and my brother is strict, a perfectionist, I don't want to disappoint him.
Alastor gave a condescending look under his confident smile.
- Don't forget, my dear, you're never fully dressed without a smile. Practice right away, those damn cameras will be rolling tomorrow. And only tomorrow.
- Yes, Charlie flashed a smile that was a shield in itself before looking around. Where are Pentious and Lolicia?
Alastor raised an eyebrow and looked around before adjusting his tie.
- They'll be here, I'm sure of it, he said, patting Charlie's head.
Above the front door, a banner read: "Welcome everyone!" Husk had done that, so for once there was no swearing.
Husk was standing right next to Alastor, scowling. Angel came back from an interview below in his finest rhinestone boots.
- I think he'll be here soon, he said, sitting down next to Husk, pulling a popsicle out of his pocket with a smile. He's been searchin' the neighborhood and he's not even here yet!
- Well, the Prince is no small thing; lately, he's been the talk of the town more than Lucifer.
Angel listened to Husk's words, more or less interested. He knew nothing about politics. He was relieved to see Val nowhere to be seen. He offered Husk his popsicle. The cat demon declined with a small smile and a sniff of his muzzle.
*
There was no one left inside the hotel. The hallways were empty and smelled clean. Festival decorations adorned the walls for the next day. A sink dripped in the ground-floor bathroom.
On one of the floors, Sir Pentious, followed by his Eggboiz, whom he had ordered to be quiet, had pulled his top hat down over his eyes, heading for the emergency exit from behind.
As he passed one of the bedroom, the door flew open. Pentious gave a small, surprised cry and covered his face with his arms.
- Pentious? he heard in a deep, calm, familiar voice.
He looked up with an embarrassed smile.
- Lolicia. I forgot your room was on thiss level...
Vittorio stepped out smoothly and twirled around the Eggboiz with an amused chuckle as the eggs spun on their little legs.
The Anglerfox's room was like an aquarium plunged into darkness, with reflections like inky blue waves sliding down the walls. At first, Pentious saw only the golden eyes and the esca, then Lolicia's outline took shape and appeared in the frame.
Lolicia looked at the snake demon up and down with vague curiosity and tilted their head to one side.
- Where are you going? they asked.
- It's just... actually...
Pentious tried to hide his guilty look mixed with determination before spilling the beans.
- Lysander left a note yesterday. He said he'd come... he didn't. I heard The Forest disappeared or that ssomething happened. I know everyone's busy, but I'm worried! He brought you back. We should go see.
Sir Pentious spoke very quickly. Lolicia's fox ear twitched, their steady, golden eyes fixed on him. Vittorio returned to his mistress and curled itself around Lolicia's fluffy tail and then their leg. She finally replied,
- I agree with you, we can be worried. But if you leave now, you'll worry Charlotte. If I go with you, it'll take a long time and cause even more worry. The Forest is far away, dangerous, and rumors are attractive. If he doesn't come today, he'll be here tomorrow as agreed.
Sir Pentious hesitated and thought they weren't wrong; it wasn't exactly the time to leave quietly. That didn't stop him from worrying.
- Fine. In that case, I'll stay.
- I'm sure you're eager to see the Prince.
- Yes! Hmm... I'm going back downstairs. Are you coming with me?
- Go first. I'll join you afterward.
*
There was a crush of activity in front of the Hazbin Hotel, and camera flashes were exploding in all directions along the street. A shiny black car with red windows and an open, winged serpent mouth on the hood had just stopped in front of the gate.
Several Imps got out of the car. One rolled the drumsticks on his drum. Two each from the rear door. The Imp on the left opened the door, and the second announced through a voice amplifier:
- HIS HIGHNESS CONSTANTINE MORNINGSTAR, REPRESENTATIVE OF THE INFERNAL IMPERIAL FAMILY...
Constantine got out of the car, his angelic face hiding a refined and controlled gaze of fire. Hands in his trouser pockets, his black hooves beat along the path, his long, dark-feathered tail putting a distance between himself and the rest of the world.
The family's ruby heart shone at his neck, a white shirt, a burgundy jacket, a long bottle-green velvet coat —with double collars, one black, the other trimmed with gold threads — swept the floor behind him. His blond cloud gair tied into a ponytail, his black horns a constant reminder of his affinity with the Queen.
- CROWN PRINCE, ELDEST CHILD OF THE EMPIRE...
The Prince ascended in the wake of applause, flashes of light, and shocked faces. His title, a cape he could not take off:
- REGENT APPOINTED BY HIS MAJESTY AND THE FUTURE KING OF HELL !
Angel whistled, impressed and also a little aroused. Niffty couldn't stay still. Vaggie tried to shrink back, but Charlie took her hand to reassure her. Sir Pentious had stars in his eyes, and the Eggboiz didn't understand what was going on. Alastor approached the princess with a predatory smile.
Constantine stopped in front of his sister and looked only at her.
- Sister mine.
- Constantine! she gave him a kiss on the cheek. I'm so glad you can come. I have so many things to show you. You'll see, the festival is going to be amazing! And oh, you didn't mind coming? There's no one left on the Throne then...?
Constantine placed a hand on Charlie's shoulder.
- I've taken care of the Throne. It's in good hands. Let's go inside before these paparazzi give me a headache.
- Oh yeah, of course! You'll see, Husk makes really good cocktails!
Alastor followed closely behind the siblings before wondering where Addolorata was.
*
Lolicia was ready to leave, knowing they'd narrowly missed the grand entrance, but they simply couldn't.
The door to their room was open. They raised their hand and dragged their fingernail through the air. But instead of encountering nothing, their finger hit a dark, transparent, invisible barrier that let out a rumble at their touch.
A sealing spell. It smelled of burnt wood, incense, nectar. Sorcery. Fire. Heat. Small sparks rumbled against their skin. Lolicia raised an eyebrow thoughtfully. Not sure what was going on. Vittorio could pass through the barrier without a problem, but not them.
Lolicia pressed their hand, which turned into water, against the semi-invisible wall, and a cloud of steam bubbled up. Lolicia grimaced and withdrew their slightly burned hand. They remained silent and thought, then understood.
- I see... they whispered, taking the door and closing it gently. The Prince has already made his first move.
Lolicia stepped back with a sneer and just before closing the door, they whispered.
- I will be waiting for you, then. Game on.
[End of Episode 8, 19 parts]
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time !
I finish episode 8 ! Yay ! Constantine is here as promised. I had to do a bunch of titles for him. I had the entrance of House Velaryon in the marriage of HOTD in my head and I had to do a little bit of fuss and royalty. Ahah
Next part will be a [pop corn] and I draw him in his outfit for his one week visit to the hotel.
And yes, first interactions between Constantine and Addolorata, is him trapping her because he knows that she is the problem and Addolorata understand quickly that she is under his radar.
Also it displays Constantine power. He just arrived and put a barrier on Addolorata's bedroom and nobody noticed. (Maybe Alastor). Quick and clean !
I'm so happy Episode 8 is finished like. I had a lot to do to wrapped it exactly like I wanted. Ah ! Anyway..
Have a nice reading day! - marquisev
Chapter 139: [pop corn]
Summary:
Little intermission between the end of Episode 8 and Last Episode !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Pop corn
Intermission
Drawings!
One, Constantine's outfit for his trip to the Hazbin Hotel !
Here we go! Is he not beautiful? I finally figure it out for the pale skin and pale blonde hair to not look like a beige-yellow that is too intense. It's the most pretty Constantine I've made. Proud. OC by Kaledya of course!
I have made another outfit for him but it was not giving his age and so the weight of his authority so this second one was better. He is suppose to be royal but not make too much. So we don't put too much accessories and the wealth of character and materialism is displayed in the quality in the texture and the ability to understand what a formal outfit is. Chic but humble.
The colors palette are the one used on him normally.
To tie his hair limits his aura and implies casualty even if its also formal it's a symbol of restreint. Its shows also that here he doesn't have the time to impress anybody. Despite his issues, he is still prideful as the son of Lilith and Lucifer and raised as the next figure of authority by his mother.
Second, a detailed portrait of Addolorata !
Doodle. Showing off the golden eyes and esca. If the HB universe was to details, this is what Lolicia would look like day to day basis. But hopefully it's not !
The time it takes... it's good practice but I don't think I would enjoy each time I draw her to do the scales, patterns, corals, fur like this. But from time to time it's okay.
That's all,
Hope you enjoyed !
༻❁༺
Notes:
Fun facts time!
Last Episode of the first Act/Season will be out soon. I will breathe a bit and organised all that correctly. It will be surely less long than Episode 8.
Everything will happened in one day if I don't change my mind : the day of the japanese festival. Introduce new characters and finishing arcs of others. To have a nice continuity for Act 2 in the future.
Thank you for reading as always!
I wish you a great reading day - marquisev
Pages Navigation
Yomini_BigMichi on Chapter 5 Mon 22 Jul 2024 06:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 5 Tue 23 Jul 2024 01:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
JoeBestan on Chapter 6 Fri 17 May 2024 04:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 6 Fri 17 May 2024 02:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 8 Sat 06 Jul 2024 09:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 8 Sun 07 Jul 2024 06:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
MarStar13 on Chapter 9 Sun 19 May 2024 05:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 9 Mon 20 May 2024 08:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
MarStar13 on Chapter 9 Mon 20 May 2024 11:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 9 Tue 16 Jul 2024 04:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 9 Sat 20 Jul 2024 10:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 10 Sat 07 Dec 2024 03:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 12 Sun 09 Feb 2025 05:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 12 Mon 17 Feb 2025 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 15 Sat 15 Feb 2025 07:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 15 Mon 17 Feb 2025 07:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 17 Sat 15 Feb 2025 08:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 17 Mon 17 Feb 2025 07:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 21 Sun 16 Feb 2025 04:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 21 Mon 17 Feb 2025 07:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 27 Fri 18 Apr 2025 07:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 27 Sat 26 Apr 2025 09:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 27 Sat 26 Apr 2025 09:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 27 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 29 Sat 19 Apr 2025 01:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 29 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 33 Sat 19 Apr 2025 03:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 33 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 37 Sat 19 Apr 2025 04:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 37 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 39 Fri 25 Apr 2025 06:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 39 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 42 Fri 25 Apr 2025 07:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 42 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 42 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 42 Sat 26 Apr 2025 10:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 44 Tue 13 May 2025 06:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 44 Thu 15 May 2025 06:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 44 Thu 15 May 2025 10:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 45 Sat 05 Jul 2025 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 45 Wed 30 Jul 2025 02:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 48 Sat 05 Jul 2025 08:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 48 Wed 30 Jul 2025 02:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
RichardratCz on Chapter 49 Sat 05 Jul 2025 08:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
marquisev on Chapter 49 Wed 30 Jul 2025 02:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation